Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/evileyeorblackspOOcarl 


L 


THE  EVIL  EYE; 


OB, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


A ROMANCE. 


BY  WILLIAM  CARLETON, 

AUTHOR  OF  " TALE8  AND  STORIES  OF  THE  IRISH  PEASANTRY,*  VALENTINE 
M‘CLUTCIIY,”  “WILLY  REILLY,”  “THE  BLACK  BARONET,'  ‘JANE, 
SINCLAIR*”  “THE  TITHE  PROCTOR,”  “THE  BROKEN  PLEDGE,’  &C. 


m library 

hill, 


NEW  YORK : 

P.  J.  KENEDY, 

EXCELSIOR  PUBLISHING  HOUSE, 

5 BARCLAY  STREET. 

1896. 


PR 

Lf  1^16 

.ES 

) 


Copyright, 

D.  & J.  SADLIER  & CO 
1885. 


boston  college  library  ] 

CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS,  f 


TO 

EDWARD  AND  ANTHONY  FOX, 

THIS  VOLUME 

IS  RESPECTFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY  INSCRIBED, 

All  AN  ACKNOWLEDGMENT  OF  THE  MANY  ACTS  OF  KINDNESS,  WHICH 
I HAVE  FROM  TIME  TO  TIME  RECEIVED  AT  THEIR  HANDS  l 

AND 

PERHAPS  WHEN  THEY  AND  I SHALL  BE  IN  THE  DUST, 

THEIR  DESCENDANTS, 

EVEN  UPON  THE  STRENGTH  OF  THIS  HUMBLE  TESTIMONY, 

WILL  FEEL  PROUD  OF  THOSE  VIRTUES, 

WHICH  IN  THE  COURSE  OF  TIME  AND  YEARS  MIGHT  HAVE  BEEN 
OTHERWISE  FORGOTTEN. 


WILLIAM  OARLETON. 


PREFACE 


There  is  very  little  to  be  said  about  this  book  in  the 
shape  of  a preface.  The  superstition  of  the  Evil  Eye  is,  and 
has  been,  one  of  the  most  general  that  ever  existed  among 
men.  It  may  puzzle  philosophers  to  ask  why  it  prevails 
wherever  mankind  exist  . There  is  not  a country  on  the 
face  of  the  earth  where  a belief  in  the  influence  of  the  Evil 
Eye  does  not  prevail.  In  my  own  young  days  it  was  a set- 
tled dogma  of  belief.  I have  reason  to  know,  however,  that, 
like  other  superstitions,  it  is  fast  fading  out  of  the  public 
mind.  Education  and  knowledge  will  soon  banish  those  idle 
and  senseless  superstitions  : indeed,  it  is  a very  difficult  thing 
to  account  for  their  existence  at  all.  I think  some  of  them 
have  come  down  to  us  from  the  times  of  the  Druids, — a class 
of  men  whom,  excepting  what  is  called  their  human  sacrifices, 
I respect.  My  own  opinion  is,  that  what  we  term  human 
sacrifices  was  nothing  but  their  habitual  mode  of  executing 
criminals.  Toland  has  written  on  the  subject  and  left  us  very 
little  the  wiser.  Who  could,  after  all,  give  us  information 
upon  a subject  which  to  us  is  only  like  a dream  f 

What  first  suggested  the  story  of  the  Evil  Eye  to  me  was 
this:  A man  named  Case,  who  lives  within  a distance  of 
about  three  or  four  hundred  yards  of  my  residence,  keeps  a 


ri 


PREFACE. 


large  dairy  ; he  is  the  possessor  of  five  or  six  and  twenty  of 
the  finest  cows  I ever  saw,  and  he  told  me  that  a man  who 
was  an  enemy  of  his  killed  three  of  them  by  his  overlooking 
them, — that  is  to  say,  by  the  influence  of  the  Evil  Eye. 

The  opinion  in  Ireland  of  the  Evil  Eye  is  this : that  a man 
or  woman  possessing  it  may  hold  it  harmless,  unless  there  is 
some  selfish  design  or  some  spirit  of  vengeance  to  call  it  into 
operation.  I was  aware  of  this,  and  I accordingly  constructed 
my  story  upon  that  principle.  I have  nothing  further  to  add ; 
the  story  itself  will  detail  the  rent. 


CONTENTS 


9AQM 

I. — SHORT  AND  PRELIMINARY  . . . .1 

n. — a murderer’s  wake  and  the  arrival  of  a 

STRANGER  .....  15 

m. — THE  BREAKFAST  NEXT  MORNING. — WOODWARD,  ON 
HIS  WAY  HOME,  MEETS  A STRANGER. — THEIR 
CONVERSATION  . . . . .40 

IV. — WOODWARD  MEETS  A GUIDE. — HIS  RECEPTION  AT 

HOME. — PREPARATIONS  FOR  A F&TE  . . 59 

V. — THE  BONFIRE. — THE  PRODIGY  . . .85 

VI. — SHAWN-N A-MIDDOGUE. — SHAN-DHINNE-DHUV,  OR  THE 

BLACK  SPECTRE.  ....  109 

VH. — A COUNCIL  OF  TWO. — VISIT  TO  BEECHGROVE. — THE 

HERBALIST  .....  134 

VIII. — A HEALING  OF  THE  BREACH. — A PROPOSAL  FOR 

MARRIAGE  ACCEPTED  . • • . 161 

IX. — CHASE  OF  THE  WHITE  HARE.  . . . 184 

X.  — TRUE  LOVE  DEFEATED  ....  207 

XI.  — A CONJURER’S  LEVEE  ....  230 

XH. — FORTUNE-TELLING  ....  259 

XIH. — WOODWARD  IS  DISCARDED  FROM  MR.  GOODWIN’S 
FAMILY. — OTHER  PARTICULARS  OF  IMPOR- 
TANCE ......  283 

XTV. — SHAWN-N  A-MIDDOGUE  STABS  CHARLES  LINDSAY  IN 

MISTAKE  FOR  HIS  BROTHER  . . . 807 

XV.  — THE  BANSHEE. — DISAPPEARANCE  OF  GRACE  DAVO- 

REN  ......  329 

XVI.  — A HOUSE  OF  SORROW. — AFTER  WHICH  FOLLOWS  A 

COURTING  SCENE  ....  848 


Vlll 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  PAG* 

XVII. — DESCRIPTION  OP  THE  ORIGINAL  TORT.— THEIR 

MANNER  OP  SWEARING  . . . .371 

XVIII. — THE  TOIR,  OR  TORY-HUNT  . • • 390 

XIX. — PLANS  AND  NEGOTIATIONS  . . • .412 

XX. — woodward’s  visit  to  ballyspellan  . . 435 


XXI. — THE  DINNER  AT  BALLYSPELLAN. — THE  APPEAR- 
ANCE OP  WOODWARD. — VALENTINE  GREAT- 
RAKES  • «*••« 


XXn. — HISTORY  OP  THE  BLACK  SPECTRE 
XXIII. — GREATRAKES  AT  WORK. — DENOUEMENT 


451 

473 

m 


THE  EVIL  EYE; 

OR, 

THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

SHORT  AND  PRELIMINARY. 

In  a certain  part  of  Ireland,  inside  the  borders  of  the 
county  of  Waterford,  lived  two  respectable  families, 
named  Lindsay  and  Goodwin,  the  former  being  of 
Scotch  descent.  Their  respective  residences  were  not 
more  than  three  miles  distant ; and  the  intimacy  that 
subsisted  between  them  was  founded,  for  many  years, 
upon  mutual  good-will  and  esteem,  with  two  exceptions 
only  in  one  of  the  families,  which  the  reader  will  under- 
stand in  the  course  of  our  narrative.  Each  ranked  in 
the  class  known  as  that  of  the  middle  gentry.  These 
two  neighbors — one  of  whom,  Mr.  Lindsay,  was  a 
magistrate — were  contented  with  their  lot  in  life, 
which  was  sufficiently  respectable  and  independent  to 
secure  to  them  that  true  happiness  which  is  most  fre- 
quently annexed  to  the  middle  station.  Lindsay  was  a 
man  of  a kind  and  liberal  heart,  easy  and  passive  in  his 
nature,  but  with  a good  deal  of  sarcastic  humor,  yet 
neither  severe  nor  prejudiced,  and,  consequently,  a 


2 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


popular  magistrate  as  well  as  a popular  man.  Good- 
win might  be  said  to  possess  a similar  disposition ; but 
he  was  of  a more  quiet  and  unobtrusive  character  than 
his  cheerful  neighbor.  His  mood  of  mind  was  placid 
and  serene,  and  his  heart  as  tender  and  affectionate  as 
ever  beat  in  a human  bosom.  His  principal  enjoyment 
lay  in  domestic  life — in  the  society,  in  fact,  of  his  wife 
and  one  beautiful  daughter,  his  only  child,  a girl  of 
nineteen  when  our  tale  opens.  Lindsay’s  family  con 
sisted  of  one  son  and  two  daughters ; but  his  wife,  who 
was  a widow  when  he  married  her,  had  another  son  by 
her  first  husband,  who  had  been  abroad  almost  since 
his  childhood,  with  a grand-uncle,  whose  intention  was 
to  provide  for  him,  being  a man  of  great  wealth  and  a 
bachelor. 

We  have  already  said  that  the  two  families  were 
upon  the  most  intimate  and  friendly  terms ; but  to  this 
there  was  one  exception  in  the  person  of  Mrs.  Lindsay, 
whose  natural  disposition  was  impetuous,  implacable, 
and  overbearing ; equally  destitute  of  domestic  tender- 
ness and  good  temper.  She  was,  in  fact,  a woman 
whom  not  even  her  own  children,  gifted  as  they  were 
with  the  best  and  most  affectionate  dispositions,  could 
love  as  children  ought  to  love  a parent.  Utterly  devoid 
of  charity,  she  was  never  known  to  bestow  a kind  act 
upon  the  poor  or  distressed,  or  a kind  word  upon  the 
absent.  Vituperation  and  calumny  were  her  constant 
weapons ; and  one  would  imagine,  by  the  frequency 
and  bitterness  with  which  she  wielded  them,  that  she 
was  in  a state  of  perpetual  warfare  with  society.  Such, 
indeed,  was  the  case ; but  the  evils  which  resulted 
from  her  wanton  and  indefensible  aggressions  upon  pri- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


vate  character  almost  uniformly  recoiled  upon  her  own 
head ; for,  as  far  as  her  name  was  known,  she  was  not 
only  unpopular,  but  odious.  Her  husband  was  a man 
naturally  fond  of  peace  and  quietness  in  his  own  house 
and  family;  and,  rather  than  occasion  anything  in 
the  shape  of  domestic  disturbance,  he  continued  to 
treat  her  intemperate  authority  sometimes  with  indif- 
ference, sometimes  with  some  sarcastic  observation  or 
other,  and  occasionally  with  open  and  undisguised  con- 
tempt. In  some  instances,  however,  he  departed  from 
this  apathetic  line  of  conduct,  and  turned  upon  her  with 
a degree  of  asperity  and  violence  that  was  as  impetu- 
ous as  it  was  decisive.  His  reproaches  were  then 
general,  broad,  fearful ; but  these  were  seldom  resorted 
to  unless  when  her  temper  had  gone  beyond  all  reason- 
able limits  of  endurance,  or  in  defence  of  the  absent  or 
inoffensive.  It  mattered  not,  however,  what  the  rea- 
son may  have  been,  they  never  failed  to  gain  their 
object  at  the  time ; for  the  woman,  though  mischievous 
and  wicked,  ultimately  quailed,  yet  not  without  resis- 
tance, before  the  exasperated  resentment  of  her  hus- 
band. Those  occasional  victories,  however,  which  he 
gained  over  her  with  reluctance,  never  prevented  her 
from  treating  him,  in  the  ordinary  business  of  life,  with 
a systematic  exhibition  of  abuse  and  scorn.  Much  of 
this  he  bore,  as  we  have  said ; but  whenever  he  chose 
to  retort  upon  her  with  her  own  weapons  in  their  com- 
mon and  minor  skirmishes,  she  found  his  sarcasm  too 
cool  and  biting  for  a temper  so  violent  as  hers,  and  the 
consequence  was,  that  nothing  enraged  her  more  than 
to  see  him  amuse  himself  at  her  expense. 

This  woman  had  a brother,  who  also  lived  in  the 


4 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


same  neighborhood,  and  who,  although  so  closely 
related  to  her  by  blood,  was,  nevertheless,  as  different 
from  her  in  both  character  and  temper  as  good  could 
be  from  evil.  He  was  wealthy  and  generous,  free  from 
everything  like  a worldly  spirit,  and  a warm  but  unos- 
tentatious benefactor  to  the  poor,  and  to  such  individ- 
uals as  upon  inquiry  he  found  to  be  entitled  to  his 
beneficence.  His  wife  had,  some  years  before,  died 
of  decline,  which,  it  seems,  was  hereditary  in  her  fam- 
ily. He  felt  her  death  as  a calamity  which  depressed 
his  heart  to  the  uttermost  depths  of  affiiction,  and 
from  which,  indeed,  he  never  recovered.  All  that 
remained  to  him  after  her  demise  was  a beautiful  little 
girl,  around  whom  his  affections  gathered  with  a degree 
of  tenderness  that  was  rendered  almost  painful  by  the 
apprehension  of  her  loss.  Agnes,  from  her  eighth  or 
ninth  year,  began  to  manifest  slight  symptoms  of  the 
same  fatal  malady  which  had  carried  away  her  mother. 
These  attacks  filled  his  heart  with  those  fearful  fore- 
bodings, which,  whilst  they  threw  him  into  a state  of 
terror  and  alarm,  at  the  same  time  rendered  the  love 
he  bore  her  such  as  may  be  imagined,  but  cannot  bo 
expressed.  It  is  only  when  we  feel  the  probability  of 
losing  a beloved  object  that  the  heart  awakens  to  a 
more  exquisite  perception  of  its  affections  for  it,  and 
wonders,  when  the  painful  symptoms  of  disease  appear, 
why  it  was  heretofore  unconscious  of  the  full  extent 
of  its  love.  Such  was  the  nature  of  Mr.  Hamilton’s 
feelings  for  his  daughter,  whenever  the  short  cough  or 
hectic  check  happened  to  make  their  appearance  from 
time  to  time,  and  foreshadow,  as  it  were,  the  certainty 
of  an  early  death ; and  then  he  should  be  childless— 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE* 


5 


a lonely  man  in  the  world,  possessing  a heart  over- 
flowing with  affection,  and  yet  without  an  object  on 
which  he  could  lavish  it,  as  now,  with  happiness  and 
delight.  He  looked,  therefore,  upon  decline  as  upon 
an  approaching  foe,  and  the  father’s  heart  became  sen- 
tinel for  the  welfare  of  his  child,  and  watched  every 
symptom  of  the  dreaded  disease  that  threatened  her, 
with  a vigilance  that  never  slept.  Under  such  circum- 
stances we  need  not  again  assure  our  readers  that  his 
parental  tenderness  for  this  beautiful  girl — now  his 
“only  one,”  as  he  used  to  call  her — was  such  as  is 
rare  even  in  the  most  affectionate  families ; but  in  this 
case  the  slight  and  doubtful  tenure  which  his  appre- 
hensions told  him  he  had  of  her  existence  raised  his 
love  of  her  almost  to  idolatry.  Still  she  improved  in 
person,  grace,  and  intellect;  and  although  an  occa- 
sional shadow,  as  transient  as  that  which  passes  over 
and  makes  dim  the  flowery  fields  of  May  or  April, 
darkened  her  father’s  heart  for  a time,  yet  it  passed 
away,  and  she  danced  on  in  the  light  of  youthful  happi- 
ness, without  a single  trace  of  anxiety  or  care.  Her 
father’s  affection  for  her  was  not,  however,  confined  to 
herself;  on  the  contrary,  it  passed  to  and  embraced 
every  object  that  was  dear  to  her — her  favorite  books, 
her  favorite  playthings,  and  her  favorite  companions. 
Among  the  latter,  without  a single  rival,  stood  her 
young  friend,  Alice  Goodwin,  who  was  then  about  her 
own  age.  Never  was  the  love  of  sisters  greater  or 
more  beautiful  than  that  which  knit  the  innocent  hearts 
of  those  two  girls  together.  Their  affections,  in  short, 
were  so  dependent  upon  each  other  that  separation  and 
absence  became  a source  of  anxiety  and  uneasiness  to 


6 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


each.  Neither  of  them  had  a sister,  and,  in  the  fervor 
of  their  attachment,  they  entered  into  a solemn  en- 
gagement that  each  of  them  should  consider  herself  the 
lister  of  the  other.  This  innocent  experiment  of  the 
heart — for  such  we  must  consider  it  in  these  two  sister- 
less  girls — was  at  least  rewarded  by  complete  success. 
A new  affinity  wras  superadded  to  friendship,  and  the 
force  of  imagination  completed  what  the  heart  begun. 

Next  to  Agnes  was  Alice  Goodwin  awarded  a place 
in  Mr.  Hamilton’s  heart.  ’Tis  true  he  had  nieces ; but 
in  consequence  of  the  bitter  and  exasperating  temper 
of  their  mother,  who  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  an 
incendiary  among  her  relations,  he  had  not  spoken  to 
her  for  years ; and  this  fact  occasioned  a comparative 
estrangement  between  the  families.  Sometimes,  how- 
ever, her  nieces  and  she  visited,  and  were  always 
upon  good  terms;  but  Agnes’s  heart  had  been  pre- 
occupied ; and  even  if  it  had  not,  the  heartless  predic- 
tions of  her  aunt,  who  entertained  her  with  the  cheering 
and  consoling  information  that  u she  had  death  in  her 
face,”  and  that  u she  knew  from  the  high  color  of  her 
cheek  that  she  would  soon  follow  her  mother,”  would 
have  naturally  estranged  the  families.  Now,  of  this 
apprehension,  above  all  others,  it  was  the  father’s  wish 
that  Agnes  should  remain  ignorant;  and  when  she 
repeated  to  him,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  the  merciless 
purport  of  her  aunt’s  observations,  he  replied,  with  a 
degree  of  calm  resentment  which  was  unusual  to  him, 
u Agnes,  my  love,  let  not  anything  your  aunt  may 
say  alarm  you  in  the  least ; she  is  no  prophetess,  my 
dear  child.  Your  life,  as  is  that  of  all  his  creatures,  is 
in  the  hands  of  God  who  gave  it.  I know  her  avari- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


7 


cious  and  acrimonious  disposition — her  love  of  wealth, 
and  her  anxiety  to  aggrandize  her  family.  As  it  is,  she 
will  live  to  regret  the  day  she  ever  uttered  those  cruel 
words  to  you,  my  child.  You  shall  visit  at  your 
uncle’s  no  more.  Whenever  the  other  members  of  her 
family  may  please  to  come  here,  we  shall  receive  them 
with  kindness  and  affection ; but  I will  not  suffer  you 
to  run  the  risk  of  listening  to  such  unfeeling  prognosti- 
cations in  future.” 

In  the  meantime  her  health  continued  in  a state 
sufficiently  satisfactory  to  her  father.  It  is  true  an 
occasional  alarm  was  felt  from  time  to  time,  as  a slight 
cold,  accompanied  with  its  hard  and  unusual  cough, 
happened  to  supervene;  but  in  general  it  soon  dis- 
appeared, and  in  a brief  space  she  became  perfectly 
recovered,  and  free  from  every  symptom  of  the  dread- 
ful malady. 

In  this  way  the  tenor  of  her  pure  and  innocent 
life  went  on,  until  she  reached  her  sixteenth  year. 
Never  did  a happier  young  creature  enjoy  existence— 
never  lived  a being  more  worthy  of  happiness.  Her 
inseparable  and  bosom  friend  was  Alice  Goodwin,  now 
her  sister  according  to  their  artless  compact  of  love. 
They  spent  weeks  and  months  alternately  with  each 
other ; but  her  father  never  permitted  a day  to  pass 
without  seeing  her,  and  every  visit  filled  his  happy 
spirit  with  more  hopeful  anticipations. 

At  this  period  it  occurred  to  him  to  have  their  por- 
traits drawn,  and  on  hearing  him  mention  this  inten- 
tion, their  young  hearts  were  ecstatic  with  delight. 

u But,  papa,”  said  Agnes,  u if  you  do  I have  a favor 
to  ask  of  you.” 


8 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Granted,  Agnes,  if  it  be  possible.” 

“0,  quite  possible,  papa;  it  is  to  get  both  our 
portraits  painted  in  the  same  frame,  for,  do  you  know, 
I don’t  think  I could  feel  happy  if  Alice’s  portrait  waa 
separated  from  mine. 

u It  shall  be  done,  darling — it  shall  be  done.” 

And  it  was  done,  accordingly ; for  what  fi  ther  could 
refuse  a request  founded  upon  an  affection  so  tender 
and  beautiful  as  theirs  ? 

Agnes  has  now  entered  her  seventeenth  year — but 
how  is  this  ? Why  does  her  cheek  begin  to  get  alter- 
nately pale  and  red  ? And  why  does  the  horizon  of 
the  father’s  heart  begin  to  darken  ? Alas ! it  is  so — 
the  spoiler  is  upon  her  at  last.  Appetite  is  gone — her 
spirits  are  gone,  unless  in  these  occasional  ebullitions 
of  vivacity  which  resemble  the  lightnings  which  flash 
from  the  cloud  that  is  gathering  over  her.  It  would 
be  painful  to  dwell  minutely  upon  the  history  of  her 
illness — upon  her  angelic  patience  and  submission  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  upon  the  affection,  now  conse- 
crated by  approaching  death  into  something  sacred, 
which  she  exhibited  to  her  father  and  Alice.  The 
latter  was  never  from  her  during  the  progress  of  that 
mournful  decline.  The  poor  dying  girl  found  all  the 
tenderest  offices  of  love  and  friendship  anticipated. 
Except  heaven  she  had  scarcely  anything  to  wish  for. 
But  who  can  even  imagine  the  hopeless  agony  of  her 
father’s  soul?  She  had  been  the  single  remaining 
plank  which  bore  him  through  a troubled  ocean  to  a 
calm  and  delightful  harbor ; but  now  she  is  going  down, 
leaving  him  to  struggle,  weak  and  exhausted  for  a little, 
and  then  the  same  dark  waves  will  cover  them  both. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


9 


At  length  the  dreadful  hour  arrived — the  last  slight 
spasm  of  death  was  over,  and  her  spotless  soul  passed 
into  heaven  from  the  bereaved  arms  of  her  hopeless 
and  distracted  father,  who  was  reduced  by  the  depth 
and  wildness  of  despair  to  a state  of  agony  which 
might  wring  compassion  from  a demon. 

On  the  morning  of  her  interment,  Alice,  completely 
prostrated  by  excess  of  grief  and  watching,  was  as- 
sisted to  bed,  being  unable  to  accomplish  even  the 
short  distance  to  her  father’s  house,  and  for  nearly  a 
fortnight  serious  doubts  were  entertained  of  her  re- 
covery. Her  constitution,  however,  though  not  natur- 
ally strong,  enabled  her  to  rally,  and  in  three  weeks’ 
time  she  was  barely  able  to  go  home  to  her  family. 
On  the  day  following  Mr.  Hamilton  called  to  see  her 
— a task  to  which,  under  the  dreadful  weight  of  his 
sorrow,  he  was  scarcely  equal.  He  said  he  con- 
sidered it,  however,  his  duty,  and  he  accordingly  went. 
His  visit,  too,  was  very  short,  nor  had  he  much  to 
say,  and  it  was  well  he  had  not ; for  he  could  by  no 
exertion  have  summoned  sufficient  fortitude  for  a 
lengthened  conversation  on  a subject  arising  from  the 
loss  of  a child  so  deeply  beloved. 

u Alice,”  said  he,  “ I know  the  arrangement  entered 

into  between  you — and— and ” 

Here  he  was  overcome,  and  could  not  for  a few 
minutes  maintain  sufficient  calmness  to  proceed,  and 
poor  Alice  was  almost  as  deeply  affected  as  himself. 
At  last  he  strove  to  go  on. 

u You  know,”  he  resumed,  u the  agreement  I allude 
to.  You  were  to  be  sisters,  and  you  were  sisters. 
Well,  my  dear  Alice,  for  her  sake,  as  well  as  for  your 


10 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


own,  and  as  she  looked  upon  you  in  that  affectionate 
light,  the  contract  between  you,  as  far  as  it  now  can 
be  done,  shall  be  maintained.  Henceforth  you  are  my 
daughter . I adopt  you.  All  that  she  was  to  have 

shall  be  yours,  reverting,  however,  should  you  die 
without  issue,  to  my  nephew,  Henry  Woodward ; and 
should  he  die  childless,  to  his  brother,  Charles  Lindsay ; 
and  should  he  die  without  offspring,  then  to  my  niece 
Maria.  I have  arranged  it  so,  and  have  to  say  that, 
except  the  hope  of  meeting  my  child  in  death,  it  is 
now  the  only  consolation  left  me.  I am,  I know,  ful- 
filling her  wishes ; and,  my  dear  Alice,  you  will  relieve 
my  heart — my  broken  heart — by  accepting  it.” 

“ O,  would  to  God,”  replied  Alice,  sobbing  bitterly, 
u that  I could  give  a thousand  times  as  much  to  have 
our  beloved  Agnes  back  again ! I have  now  no  sister ! 
Alas ! alas ! I have  now  no  sister ! ” 

u Ah,  my  child,”  he  replied,  u for  now  I will  call  you 
so,  your  grief,  though  deep  and  poignant,  will  pass 
away  in  time,  but  mine  will  abide  with  me  whilst  I stay 
here.  That  period,  however,  will  not  be  long;  the 
prop  of  my  existence,  the  source  of  my  happiness,  is 
gone ; and  I will  never  know  what  happiness  is  until  I 
rejoin  her  and  her  blessed  mother.  Good-by,  my 
daughter ; I will  have  neither  reply  nor  remonstrance, 
nor  will  I be  moved  by  any  argument  from  this  my 
resolution.” 

He  then  passed  out  of  the  house,  entered  his  car- 
riage with  some  difficulty,  and  proceeded  home  with  a 
heart  considerably  relieved  by  what  he  had  done. 

It  was  in  vain  that  Alice  and  her  father  did  subse- 
quently remonstrate  with  him  upon  the  subject.  He 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


11 


refused  to  listen  to  them,  and  said  his  determination 
was  immovable. 

u But,”  he  added,  u if  it  be  any  satisfaction  to  you 
to  know  it,  I have  not  forgotten  my  relations,  to  whom 
I have  left  the  legacies  originally  intended  for  them. 
I would  have  left  it  directly  to  Henry  Woodward, 
were  it  not  that  his  grasping  mother  sent  him  to  anoth- 
er relation,  from  whom  she  calculated  that  he  might 
have  larger  expectations ; and  I hope  he  may  realize 
them.  At  all  events,  my  relatives  will  find  themselves 
in  exactly  the  same  position  as  if  our  beloved  Agnes 
had  lived.” 

Mr.  Hamilton,  then  advanced  in  years — for  Agnes 
might  be  termed  the  child  of  his  old  age — did  not 
survive  her  death  twelve  months.  That  afflicting 
event  fairly  broke  him  down.  Death,  however,  to 
him  had  no  terrors,  because  he  had  nothing  to  detain 
him  here.  On  the  contrary,  he  looked  to  it  only  as  a 
release  from  sorrow;  an  event  that  would  soon  wipe 
away  all  tears  from  his  eyes,  draw  the  sting  of  afflic- 
tion from  his  heart,  and  restore  him  once  more  to  his 
beloved  Agnes  and  her  dear  mother.  He  looked 
forward  only  to  close  his  eyes  against  the  world  and 
sleep  with  them — and  so  he  did. 

When  his  will  was  opened,  the  astonishment  and 
dismay  of  his  relations  may  be  easily  imagined,  as  well 
as  the  bitterness  of  their  disappointment.  The  be- 
queathal  of  the  bulk  of  his  property  to  a stranger,  who 
could  urge  no  claim  of  consanguinity  upon  him,  abso- 
lutely astonished  them ; and  their  resentment  at  his 
caprice — or  rather  what  they  termed  his  dotage — was 
not  only  deep,  but  loud.  To  say  the  truth,  such  an 


12 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OB, 


unexpected  demise  of  property  was  strongly  calculated 
to  try  their  temper.  After  the  death  of  Agnes — an 
event  which  filled  the  unfeeling  and  worldly  heart  of 
her  aunt  with  delight — they  made  many  a domestic 
calculation,  and  held  many  a family  council  as  to  the 
mode  in  which  their  uncle’s  property  might  be  dis- 
tributed among  them,  and  many  anticipations  were  the 
result,  because  there  was  none  in  the  usual  descent  of 
property  to  inherit  it  but  themselves.  Now,  in  all  this 
they  acted  very  naturally — just,  perhaps,  as  you  or  I, 
gentle  reader,  would  act  if  placed  in  similar  circum- 
stances, and  sustained  by  the  same  expectations. 

In  the  meantime  matters  were  not  likely  to  rest  in 
quiet.  Murmurs  went  abroad,  hints  were  given,  and 
broader  assertions  advanced,  that  the  old  man  had  not 
been  capable  of  making  a will,  and  that  his  mind  had 
been  so  completely  disordered  and  prostrated  by  exces- 
sive grief  for  the  loss  of  his  daughter,  that  he  became 
the  dupe  and  victim  of  undue  influence  in  the  person 
of  a selfish  and  artful  girl — that  artful  girl  being  no 
other  than  Alice  Goodwin,  aided  and  abetted  by  her 
family.  Every  circumstance,  no  matter  how  trivial, 
that  could  be  raked  up  and  collected,  was  now  brought 
together,  and  stamped  with  a character  of  significance, 
in  order  to  establish  his  dotage  and  their  fraud.  It 
is  not  necessary  to  dwell  upon  this.  In  due  time  the 
matter  came  to  a trial,  for  the  will  had  been  disputed, 
and,  after  a patient  hearing,  its  validity  was  com- 
pletely established,  and  all  the  hopes  and  expectations 
of  the  Lindsays  blown  into  air. 

In  the  meantime,  and  while  the  suit  was  pending, 
the  conduct  of  Alice  was  both  generous  and  disinter- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


13 


ested.  She  pressed  her  parents  to  allow  hex,  under 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  case,  to  renounce  the 
bequest,  inasmuch  as  she  thought  that  Mr.  Hamilton’s 
relatives  had  a stronger  and  prior  claim.  This,  how- 
ever, they  peremptorily  refused  to  do. 

u I care  not  for  money,”  said  her  father,  u nor  have 
I much  to  spare;  but  you  must  consider,  my  dear 
Alice,  that  the  act  upon  the  part  of  Mr.  Hamilton  was 
a spontaneous  demise  of  his  own  property,  as  a reward 
to  you  on  behalf  of  his  daughter,  for  the  affection 
which  you  bore  her,  and  which  subsisted  between  you. 
You  were  her  nurse,  her  friend,  her  sister ; you  tended 
her  night  and  day  during  her  long  illness,  even  to  the 
injury  of  your  health,  and  almost  at  the  risk  of  your 
very  life.  Suppose,  for  instance,  that  Mr.  Hamilton 
had  had  male  heirs ; in  that  case,  the  Lindsays  would 
have  been  just  as  they  are,  perhaps  not  so  well ; for  he 
might  not  have  left  them  even  a legacy.  Then,  they 
unjustly  tax  us  with  fraud,  circumvention,  and  the 
practice  of  undue  influence ; and,  indeed,  have  endeav- 
ored to  stamp  an  indelible  stain  upon  your  character 
and  honor.  Every  man,  my  dear,  as  the  proverb  has 
it,  is  at  liberty  to  do  what  he  pleases  with  his  own, 
according  to  his  free  will,  and  a reasonable  disposition. 
Let  me  hear  no  more  of  this,  then,  but  enjoy  with 
gratitude  that  which  God  and  your  kind  friend  have 
bestowed  upon  you.” 

We  need  not  assure  our  readers  that  the  Lindsays 
henceforth  were  influenced  by  an  unfriendly  feeling 
toward  the  Goodwins,  and  that  all  intercourse  be- 
tween the  families  terminated.  On  the  part  of  Mrs. 
Lindsay,  this  degenerated  into  a spirit  of  the  most 


14 


THE  EVIL  EYEJ  OR, 


intense  hatred  and  malignity.  To  this  enmity,  how- 
ever, there  were  exceptions  in  the  family,  and  strong 
ones,  too,  as  the  reader  will  perceive  in  the  course  of 
the  story. 

Old  Lindsay  himself,  although  he  mentioned  the 
Goodwins  with  moderation,  could  not  help  feeling 
strongly  and  bitterly  the  loss  of  property  which  his 
children  had  sustained,  owing  to  this  unexpected  dis- 
position of  it  by  their  uncle.  Here,  then,  were  two 
families  who  had  lived  in  mutual  good-will  and  inti- 
macy, now  placed  fronting  each  other  in  a spirit  of 
hostility.  The  Goodwins  felt  indignant  that  their 
motives  should  be  misinterpreted  by  what  they  con- 
sidered deliberate  falsehood  and  misrepresentation; 
and  the  Lindsays  could  not  look  in  silence  upon  the 
property  which  they  thought  ought  to  be  theirs,  trans- 
ferred to  the  possession  of  strangers,  who  had  wheedled 
a dotard  to  make  a will  in  their  favor.  Such,  however, 
in  thousands  of  instances,  are  the  consequences  of  the 
“ Opes  irritamenta  malorum.” 

The  above  facts,  in  connection  with  these  two 
families,  and  the  future  incidents  of  our  narrative,  we 
have  deemed  it  necessary,  for  the  better  understanding 
of  what  follows,  to  place  in  a preliminary  sketch  before 
our  readers. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRB* 


15 


CHAPTER  H. 

A murderer’s  wake  and  the  arrival  of  a stranger. 

It  is  the  month  of  June,  and  the  sun  has  gone  down 
amidst  a mass  of  those  red  and  angry  clouds  which 
prognosticate  a night  of  storm  and  tempest.  The  air 
is  felt  to  be  oppressive  and  sultry,  and  the  whole  sky  is 
overshadowed  with  gloom.  On  such  a night  the  spirit 
sinks,  cheerfulness  abandons  the  heart,  and  an  indefin- 
able anxiety  depresses  it.  This  impression  is  not 
peculiar  to  man,  who,  on  such  occasions,  is  only  sub- 
ject to  the  same  instinctive  apprehension  which  is 
known  to  influence  the  irrational  animals.  The  clouds 
are  gathering  in  black  masses ; but  there  is,  neverthe- 
less, no  opening  between  them  through  which  the  sky 
is  visible.  The  gloom  is  unbroken,  and  so  is  the 
silence;  and  a person  might  imagine  that  the  great 
operations  of  Nature  had  been  suspended  and  stood 
still.  The  outlying  cattle  betake  them  to  shelter,  and 
the  very  dogs,  with  a subdued  and  timid  bark,  seek 
the  hearth,  and,  with  ears  and  tail  hanging  in  terror, 
lay  themselves  down  upon  it  as  if  to  ask  protection 
from  man.  On  such  a night  as  this  we  will  request 
the  reader  to  follow  us  toward  a district  that  trenches 
upon  the  foot  of  a dark  mountain,  from  whose  precipi- 
tous sides  masses  of  gray  rock,  apparently  embedded 
in  heath  and  fern,  protrude  themselves  in  uncouth  and 
gigantic  shapes.  ;Tis  true  they  were  not  then  visible  j 


16 


THE  EVIL  EYE ; OR, 


but  we  wish  the  reader  to  understand  the  character 
of  the  whole  scenery  through  which  we  pass.  We 
diverge  from  the  highway  into  a mountain  road,  which 
resembles  the  body  of  a serpent  when  in  motion,  going 
literally  up  one  elevation,  and  down  another.  To  the 
right,  deep  glens,  gullies,  and  ravines ; but  the  dark- 
ness with  which  they  are  now  filled  is  thick  and  im- 
pervious to  the  eye,  and  nothing  breaks  the  silence 
about  us  but  the  rush  of  the  mountain  torrent  over 
some  jutting  precipice  below  us.  To  the  left  all  is 
gloom,  as  it  would  be  even  were  there  light  to  guide 
the  sight,  because  on  that  side  spreads  a black,  inter- 
minable moor.  As  it  is  we  can  see  nothing;  yet  as 
we  get  along  we  find  that  we  are  not  alone.  Voices 
reach  our  ears ; but  they  are  not,  as  usual,  the  voices 
of  mirth  or  laughter.  These  which  we  hear — and  they 
are  not  far  from  us — are  grave  and  serious ; the  utter- 
ance thick  and  low,  as  if  those  from  whom  they  pro- 
ceed were  expressing  a sense  of  sympathy  or  horror. 
We  have  now  advanced  up  this  rugged  path  about 
half  a mile  from  the  highway  we  have  mentioned,  and 
discovered  a light  which  will  guide  us  to  our  destina- 
tion. As  we  approach  the  house  the  people  are 
increasing  in  point  of  numbers;  but  still  their  con- 
versation is  marked  by  the  same  strange  and  peculiar 
character.  Perhaps  the  solemn  depth  of  their  voices 
gains  something  by  the  ominous  aspect  of  the  sky ; 
but,  be  this  as  it  may,  the  feeling  which  it  occasions 
fills  one  with  a different  and  distinct  sense  of  discom- 
fort. We  ourselves  feel  it,  and  it  is  not  surprising; 
for,  along  this  wild  and  rugged  path  of  darkness,  we 
are  conducting  the  reader  to  the  wake  of  a murderer. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


17 


We  have  now  arrived  within  fifty  yards  of  the  house, 
which,  however,  we  cannot  see,  for  nothing  but  a 
solitary  light  is  visible.  But,  lo  ! a flash  of  lightning  ! 
and  there  for  a moment  is  the  whole  rugged  and 
savage  scenery  revealed.  The  huge,  pointed  moun- 
tains, the  dreary  wastes,  the  wild,  still  glens,  the 
naked  hills  of  granite,  and  the  tremendous  piles  of 
rocks,  ready,  one  would  think,  to  crash  down  from  the 
positions  where  they  seem  to  hang,  if  only  assailed  by 
a strong  gale  of  wind — these  objects,  we  say,  were 
fearful  and  startling  in  themselves ; but  the  sensations 
which  they  produced  were  nothing  in  comparison  with 
the  sight  of  an  unpainted  deal  coffin  which  stood  near 
the  door,  against  the  side  wall  of  the  house.  The 
appearance  of  a coffin,  but  especially  at  night,  is  one 
that  casts  a deep  shadow  over  the  spirits,  because  it  is 
associated  with  death,  of  which  it  is  the  melancholy 
and  depressing  exponent  ; but  to  look  upon  it  by  such 
an  awful  though  transient  light  as  that  which  pro- 
ceeds from  the  angry  fires  of  heaven,  and  to  reflect 
upon  the  terrible  associations  of  blood  and  crime  which 
mingle  themselves  with  that  of  a murderer,  is  a dread- 
ful but  wholesome  homily  to  the  heart.  We  now 
enter  the  house  of  death,  where  the  reader  must  sup- 
pose himself  to  be  present,  and  shall  go  on  to  describe 
the  scene  which  presents  itself. 

On  entering,  we  found  the  house  nearly  crowded; 
but  we  could  observe  that  there  were  very  few  of  the 
young  and  light-hearted  present,  and  scarcely  any  fe- 
males, unless  those  who  were  related  to  the  family  of 
the  deceased,  or  to  himself.  The  house  was  low  and 
long,  and  the  kitchen  in  which  they  had  laid  him  out 


18 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OB, 


was  spacious,  but  badly  furnished.  Altogether  its 
destitution  was  calculated  to  deepen  the  sense  of  awe 
which  impressed  those  who  had  come  to  spend  the  night 
with  the  miserable  widow  and  wailing  orphans  of  the 
murderer. 

The  unfortunate  man  had  been  executed  that  morn- 
ing after  having  acknowledged  his  crime,  and,  as  the 
laws  of  that  period  with  respect  to  the  interment  of  the 
convicted  dead  were  not  so  strict  as  they  are  at  present, 
the  body  was  restored  to  his  friends,  in  order  that  they 
might  bury  it  when  and  where  they  wished.  The  crime 
of  the  unhappy  man  was  deep,  and  so  was  that  which 
occasioned  it.  His  daughter,  a young  and  beautiful 
girl,  had  been  seduced  by  a gentleman  in  the  neighbor- 
hood who  was  unmarried ; and  that  act  of  guilt  and 
weakness  on  her  part  was  the  first  act  that  ever  brought 
shame  upon  the  family.  All  the  terrible  passions  of  the 
father’s  heart  leaped  into  action  at  the  ruin  of  his  child, 
and  the  disgrace  which  it  entailed  upon  his  name.  The 
fury  of  domestic  affection  stimulated  his  heart,  and 
blazed  in  his  brain  even  to  madness.  His  daughter 
was  obliged  to  fly  with  her  infant  and  conceal  herself 
from  his  vengeance,  though  the  unhappy  girl,  until  the 
occurrence  of  that  woful  calamity,  had  been  the  solace 
and  the  sunshine  of  his  life.  The  guilty  seducer,  how- 
ever, was  not  doomed  to  escape  the  penalty  of  his  crime. 
Morrissey — for  that  was  the  poor  man’s  name — cared 
not  for  law ; whether  it  was  to  recompense  him  for  the 
degradation  of  his  daughter,  or  to  punish  him  for  inflict- 
ing the  vengeance  of  outraged  nature  upon  the  author 
of  her  ruin.  What  compensation  could  satisfy  his  heart 
for  the  infamy  entailed  upon  her  and  him  ? what  paltry 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


19 


damages  from  a jury  could  efface  her  shame  or  restore 
her  innocence  ? Then,  the  man  was  poor,  and  to  the 
poor,  under  such  circumstances,  there  exists  no  law, 
and,  consequently,  no  redress.  He  strove  to  picture  to 
himself  his  beautiful  and  innocent  child ; but  he  could 
not  bear  to  bring  the  image  of  her  early  and  guiltless 
life  near  him.  The  injury  was  irreparable,  and  could 
only  be  atoned  for  by  the  blood  of  the  destroyer.  He 
could  have  seen  her  borne  shameless  and  unpolluted  to 
the  grave,  with  the  deep,  but  natural,  sorrow  of  a 
father ; he  could  have  lived  with  her  in  destitution  and 
misery ; he  could  have  begged  with  her  through  a hard 
and  harsh  world ; he  could  have  seen  her  pine  in  want  j 
moan  upon  the  bed  of  sickness ; nay,  more,  he  could 
have  seen  her  spirit  pass,  as  it  were,  to  the  God  who 
gave  it,  so  long  as  that  spirit  was  guiltless,  and  her 
humble  name  without  spot  or  stain ; yes,  he  could  have 
witnessed  and  borne  all  this,  and  the  blessed  memory 
of  her  virtues  would  have  consoled  him  in  his  bereave- 
ment and  his  sorrow.  But  to  reflect  that  she  was 
trampled  down  into  guilt  and  infamy  by  the  foot  of  the 
licentious  libertine,  was  an  event  that  cried  for  blood ; 
and  blood  he  had,  for  he  murdered  the  seducer,  and 
that  with  an  insatiable  rapacity  of  revenge  that  was 
terrible.  He  literally  battered  the  head  of  his  victim 
out  of  all  shape,  and  left  him  a dead  and  worthless 
mass  of  inanimate  matter.  The  crime,  though  desper- 
ate, was  openly  committed,  and  there  were  sufficient 
witnesses  at  his  trial  to  make  it  a short  one.  On  that 
morning,  neither  priest,  nor  friar,  nor  chaplain,  nor 
jailer,  nor  sheriff  could  wring  from  him  one  single 
expression  of  regret  or  repentance  for  what  he  had 


20 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OB, 

done.  The  only  reply  he  made  them  was  this— 
u Don’t  trouble  me ; I knew  what  my  fate  was  to  be, 
and  will  die  with  satisfaction.” 

After  cutting  him  down,  his  body,  as  we  have  said, 
was  delivered  to  his  friends,  who,  having  wrapped  it  in 
a quilt,  conveyed  it  on  a common  car  to  his  own  house, 
where  he  received  the  usual  ablutions  and  offices  of 
death,  and  was  composed  upon  his  own  bed  into  that 
attitude  of  the  grave  which  will  never  change. 

The  house  was  nearly  filled  with  grave  and  aged 
people,  whose  conversation  was  low,  and  impressed 
with  solemnity,  that  originated  from  the  painful  and 
melancholy  spirit  of  the  event  that  had  that  morning 
taken  place.  A deal  table  was  set  lengthwise  on  the 
floor;  on  this  were  candles,  pipes,  and  plates  of  cut 
tobacco.  In  the  usual  cases  of  death  among  the  poor, 
the  bed  on  which  the  corpse  is  stretched  is  festooned 
with  white  sheets,  borrowed  for  the  occasion  from  the 
wealthier  neighbors.  Here,  however,  there  was  noth- 
ing of  the  kind.  The  associations  connected  with 
murder  were  too  appalling  and  terrible  to  place  the 
rites  required,  either  for  the  wake  or  funeral  of  the 
murderer,  within  the  ordinary  claims  of  humanity  for 
these  offices  of  civility  to  which  we  have  alluded.  In 
this  instance  none  of  the  neighbors  would  lend  sheets 
for  what  they  considered  an  unholy  purpose ; the  bed, 
therefore,  on  which  the  body  lay  had  nothing  to  orna- 
ment it.  A plain  drugget  quilt  was  his  only  covering, 
but  he  did  not  feel  the  want  of  a better. 

It  was  not  the  first  time  I had  ever  seen  a corpse ; 
but  it  was  the  first  time  I had  ever  seen  that  of  a mur- 
derer. I lfoked  upon  it  with  an  impression  which  it 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


21 


is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  describe.  I felt  my 
nerves  tingle,  and  my  heart  palpitate.  To  a young 
man,  fresh,  and  filled  with  the  light-hearted  humanity 
of  youth,  approximation  to  such  an  object  as  then  lay 
before  me  is  a singular  trial  of  feeling,  and  a painful 
test  of  moral  courage.  The  sight,  however,  and  the 
reflections  connected  with  it,  rendered  a long  contem- 
plation of  it  impossible,  and,  besides,  I had  other  ob- 
jects to  engage  my  attention.  I now  began  to  observe 
the  friends  and  immediate  connections  of  the  deceased. 
In  all,  there  were  only  seven  or  eight  women,  including 
his  wife.  There  were  four  boys  and  no  daughters; 
for,  alas ! I forgot  to  inform  the  reader  that  his  fallen 
daughter  was  his  only  one ; a fact  which,  notwithstand- 
ing his  guilt,  must  surely  stir  up  the  elements  of  our 
humanity  in  mitigation  of  his  madness. 

This  house  of  mourning  was,  indeed,  a strange,  a 
solemn,  and  a peculiar  one.  The  women  sat  near  the 
bed  upon  stools,  and  such  other  seats  as  they  had  pre- 
pared. The  wife  and  his  two  sisters  were  rocking 
themselves  to  and  fro,  as  is  the  custom  when  manifest- 
ing profound  sorrow  in  Irish  wakehouses;  the  other 
women  talked  to  each  other  in  a low  tone,  amounting 
almost  to  a whisper.  Their  conduct  was  marked,  in 
fact,  by  a grave  and  mysterious  monotony ; but  after  a 
little  reflection,  it  soon  became  painfully  intelligible. 
Here  was  shame,  as  well  as  guilt  and  sorrow — here 
was  shame  endeavoring  to  restrain  sorrow ; and  hence 
the  silence,  and  the  struggle  between  them  which  it 
occasioned.  The  wife  from  time  to  time  turned  her 
heavy  eyes  upon  the  countenance  of  the  corpse ; and 
after  the  first  sensations  of  awe  had  departed  from  me, 


22 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  Oft, 


I ventured  to  look  upon  it  with  a purpose  of  discover- 
ing in  its  features  the  lineaments  of  guilt.  Owing  tc 
the  nature  of  his  death,  that  collapse  which  causes  the 
flesh  to  shrink  almost  immediately  after  the  spirit  has 
departed  was  not  visible  here.  The  face  was  rather 
full  and  livid,  but  the  expression  was  not  such  as  peni 
tence  or  a conviction  of  crime  could  be  supposed  to 
have  left  behind  it.  On  the  contrary,  the  whole 
countenance  had  somewhat  of  a placid  look,  and  the 
general  contour  was  unquestionably  that  of  affection 
and  benevolence. 

It  was  easy,  however,  to  perceive  that  this  agonizing 
restraint  upon  the  feelings  of  that  loving  wife  could  not 
last  long,  and  that  the  task  which  the  poor  woman  was 
endeavoring  to  perform  in  deference  to  the  conventional 
opinions  of  society  was  beyond  her  strength.  Hers, 
indeed,  was  not  a common  nor  an  undivided  sorrow ; 
for,  alas,  she  had  not  only  the  loss  of  her  kind  husband 
and  his  ignominious  death  to  distract  her,  but  the  shame 
and  degradation  of  their  only  daughter  which  occasioned 
it ; and  what  a trial  was  that  for  a single  heart ! From 
time  to  time  a deep  back-drawing  sob  would  proceed 
from  her  lips,  and  the  eye  was  again  fixed  upon  the 
still  and  unconscious  features  of  her  husband.  At 
length  the  chord  was  touched,  and  the  heart  of  the  wife 
and  mother  could  restrain  itself  no  longer.  The  children 
had  been  for  some  time  whispering  together,  evidently 
endeavoring  to  keep  the  youngest  of  them  still ; but 
they  found  it  impossible — he  must  go  to  awaken  hi? 
daddy.  This  was  too  much  for  them,  and  the  poor 
things  burst  out  into  an  uncontrollable  wail  of  sorrow 
The  conversation  among  the  spectators  was  immediately 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


23 


hushed ; but  the  mother  started  to  her  feet,  and  turning 
to  the  bed,  bent  over  it,  and  raised  a cry  of  agony  such 
as  I never  heard  nor  hope  ever  to  hear  again.  She 
clapped  her  hands,  and  rocking  herself  up  and  down 
over  him,  gave  vent  to  her  accumulated  grief,  which 
now  rushed  like  a torrent  that  had  been  dammed  up 
and  overcome  its  barriers,  from  her  heart. 

u O Harry ,”  said  she  in  Irish — but  we  translate  it — 
u O Harry,  the  husband  of  the  kind  heart,  the  loving 
father,  and  the  good  man ! O Harry,  Harry,  and  is  it 
come  to  this  with  you  and  me  and  our  childre  ! They  may 
say  what  they  will,  but  you’re  not  a murderer.  It  was 
your  love  for  our  unfortunate  Nannie  that  made  you  do 
what  you  did.  0,  what  was  the  world  to  you  without 
her  ! Wasn’t  she  the  light  of  your  eyes,  and  the  sweet 
pulse  of  your  loving  heart ! And  did  ever  a girl  love  a 
father  as  she  loved  you,  till  the  destroyer  came  across 
her — ay,  the  destroyer  that  left  us  as  we  now  are,  sunk  in 
sorrow  and  misery  that  will  never  end  in  this  world 
more ! And  now,  what  is  she,  and  what  has  the  de- 
stroyer made  her  ? 0,  when  I think  of  how  you  sought 

after  her  you  loved  as  you  did,  to  take  her  life,  and 
when  I think  of  how  she  that  loved  you  as  she  did  was 
forced  to  fly  from  the  hand  that  would  pluck  out  your 
own  heart  sooner  than  injure  a hair  of  her  head — so 
long  as  she  was  innocent — 0,  when  I think  of  all  this, 
and  look  upon  you  lying  there  now,  and  all  for  the  love 
you  bore  her,  how  can  my  heart  bear  it,  and  how  can  I 
live.  O,  the  destroyer,  the  villain ! the  devil ! what 
has  he  wrought  upon  us ! But,  thank  God,  he  is 
punished — the  father’s  love  punished  him.  They  are 
liars ! you  are  no  murderer.  The  mother’s  heart  within 


24 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


me  tells  me  that  you  did  what  was  right — you  acted 
like  a man,  my  husband.  God  bless  you,  and  make 
your  soul  happy  for  its  love  to  Nannie.  Til  kiss  you, 
Harry — I’ll  kiss  you,  my  heart’s  treasure,  for  your  noble 
deed — but  0 Harry,  you  don’t  know  the  lips  of  sorrow 
that  kiss  you  now.  Sure  they  are  the  lips  of  your  own 
Rose,  that  gave  her  young  heart  to  you,  and  was  happy 
for  it.  Don’t  feel  ashamed,  Harry ; it’s  a good  man’s 
case  to  die  the  death  you  did,  and  be  at  rest,  as  I hope 
you  are,  for  you  are  not  a murderer ; and  if  you  are, 
it  is  only  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  and  it  was  your  love  for 
Nannie  that  did  it.” 

This  woful  dirge  of  the  mother’s  heart,  and  the  wife’s 
sorrow,  had  almost  every  eye  in  tears ; and,  indeed,  it 
was  impossible  that  the  sympathy  for  her  should  not  be 
deep  and  general.  They  all  knew  the  excellence  and 
mildness  of  her  husband’s  character,  and  that  every  word 
she  uttered  concerning  him  was  truth. 

In  Irish  wakehouses,  it  is  to  be  observed,  the  door  is 
never  closed.  The  heat  of  the  house,  and  the  crowd- 
ing of  the  neighbors  to  it,  render  it  necessary  that  it 
should  be  open ; but  independently  of  this,  we  believe  it 
is  a general  custom,  as  it  is  also  to  keep  it  so  during 
meals.  This  last  arises  from  the  spirit  of  hospitality 
peculiar  to  the  Irish  people. 

When  his  wife  had  uttered  the  words  “you  are  no 
murderer,”  a young  and  beautiful  girl  entered  the  house 
in  sufficient  time  to  have  heard  them  distinctly.  She 
was  tall,  her  shape  was  of  the  finest  symmetry,  her 
features,  in  spite  of  the  distraction  which,  at  a first 
glance,  was  legible  in  them,  were  absolutely  fascinat 
ing.  They  all  knew  her  well ; but  the  moment  she 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


25 


wade  her  appearance,  the  conversation,  and  those  ex- 
pressions of  sympathy  which  were  passing  from  one  to 
another,  were  instantly  checked  j and  nothing  now 
was  felt  but  compassion  for  the  terrible  ordeal  that 
they  knew  was  before  her  mother.  She  rushed  up  to 
where  her  mother  had  sat  down,  her  eyes  flashing,  and 
her  long  brown  hair  floating  about  her  white  shoulders, 
which  were  but  scantily  covered. 

u You  talk  of  a murderer,  mother,”  she  exclaimed. 
u You  talk  of  a murderer,  do  you  ? But  if  murder  has 
been  committed,  as  it  has,  I — I am  the  murderer. 
Keep  back  now,  let  me  look  upon  my  innocent  father — 
upon  that  father  that  I have  murdered.” 

She  approached  the  bed  on  which  he  lay,  her  eyes 
still  flashing,  and  her  bosom  panting,  and  there  she 
stood  gazing  upon  his  features  for  about  two  minutes. 

The  silence  of  the  corpse  before  them  was  not 
deeper  than  that  which  her  unexpected  presence 
occasioned.  There  she  stood  gazing  on  the  dead  body 
of  her  father,  evidently  torn  by  the  pangs  of  agony 
and  remorse,  her  hands  clenching  and  opening  by 
turns,  her  wild  and  unwinking  eyes  riveted  upon  those 
moveless  features,  which  his  love  for  her  had  so  often 
lit  up  with  happiness  and  pride.  Her  mother,  who 
was  alarmed,  shocked,  stunned,  gazed  upon  her,  but 
could  not  speak.  At  length  she  herself  broke  the 
silence. 

u Mother,”  said  she,  UI  came  to  see  my  father,  for 
I know  he  won’t  strike  me  now,  and  he  never  did.  O, 
no,  because  I ran  away  from  him  and  from  all  of  you, 
but  not  till  after  I had  deserved  it ; before  that  I was 
safe.  Mother,  didn’t  my  father  love  me  once  better 

2 


2« 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


than  his  own  life  ? I think  he  did.  O,  yes,  and  I re- 
turned it  by  murdering  him — by  sending  him — that 
father  there  that  loved  me  so  well — by — by  sending 
him  to  the  hangman — to  a death  of  disgrace  and 
shame.  That’s  what  his  own  Nannie , as  he  used  to  call 
me,  did  for  him.  But  no  shame — no  guilt  to  you, 
father ; the  shame  and  the  guilt  are  your  own  Nannie’s} 
and  that’s  the  only  comfort  I have ; for  you’re  happy, 
what  I will  never  be,  either  in  this  world  or  the  next. 
You  are  now  in  heaven ; but  you  will  never  see  your 
own  Nannie  there” 

The  recollections  caused  by  her  appearance,  and  the 
heart-rending  language  she  used,  touched  her  mother’s 
heart,  now  softened  by  her  sufferings  into  pity  for  her 
affliction,  if  not  into  a portion  of  the  former  affection 
which  she  bore  her. 

u 0 Nannie,  Nannie ! ” said  she,  now  weeping  bit- 
terly upon  a fresh  sorrow,  u don’t  talk  that  way — don’t, 
don’t ; you  have  repentance  to  turn  to ; and  for  what 
you’ve  done,  God  will  yet  forgive  you,  and  so  will  your 
mother.  It  was  a great  crime  in  you ; but  God  can 
forgive  the  greatest,  if  his  own  creatures  will  turn  to 
him  with  sorrow  for  what  thev’ve  done.” 

She  never  once  turned  her  eyes  upon  her  mother, 
nor  raised  them  for  a moment  from  her  father’s  face. 
In  fact,  she  did  not  seem  to  have  heard  a single  syllable 
she  said,  and  this  was  evident  from  the  wild  but  affect- 
ing abstractedness  of  her  manner. 

u Mother ! ” she  exclaimed,  u that  man  they  say  is  a 
murderer,  and  yet  I am  not  worthy  to  touch  him.  Ah  ! 
I’m  alone  now — altogether  alone,  and  he — he  that 
loved  me,  too,  was  taken  away  from  me  by  a cruel 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


27 


death — ay,  a cruel  death ; for  it  was  barbarous  to  kill 
him  as  if  he  was  a wild  beast — ay,  and  without  one 
moment’s  notice,  with  all  his  sins  upon  his  head.  He 
is  gone — he  is  gone ; and  there  lies  the  man  that 
murdered  him — there  he  lies,  the  sinner ; curse  upon 
his  hand  of  blood  that  took  him  I loved  from  me  ! O, 
my  heart’s  breakin’  and  my  brain  is  boilin’ ! What 
will  I do  ? Where  will  I go  ? Am  I mad  ? Father, 
my  curse  upon  you  for  your  deed  of  blood ! I never 
thought  I’d  live  to  curse  you ; but  you  don’t  hear  me, 
nor  know  what  I suffer.  Shame,  disgrace — ay,  and 
I’d  bear  it  all  for  his  sake  that  you  plunged,  like  a 
murderer,  as  you  were,  into  eternity.  How  does  any 
of  you  know  what  it  is  to  love  as  I did  ? or  what  it  is 
to  lose  the  man  you  love  by  a death  so  cruel  ? And 
this  hair  that  he  praised  so  much,  who  will  praise  it  or 
admire  it  now,  when  he  is  gone  ? Let  it  go,  too,  then. 
I’ll  not  keep  it  on  me — I’ll  tear  it  off — off ! ” 

Her  paroxysm  had  now  risen  to  a degree  of  fury 
that  fell  little,  if  anything,  short  of  insanity — temporary 
insanity  it  certainly  was.  She  tore  her  beautiful  hair 
from  her  head  in  handfuls,  and  would  have  proceeded 
to  still  greater  lengths,  when  she  was  seized  by  some  of 
those  present,  in  order  to  restrain  her  violence.  On 
finding  that  she  was  held  fast,  she  looked  at  them  with 
blazing  eyes,  and  struggled  to  set  herself  free ; but  on 
finding  her  efforts  vain,  she  panted  deeply  three  or 
four  times,  threw  back  her  head,  and  fell  into  a fit 
that,  from  its  violence,  resembled  epilepsy.  After  a 
lapse  of  ten  minutes  or  so,  the  spasmodic  action,  having 
probably  wasted  her  physical  strength,  ceased,  and  she 
lay  ir  a quiet  trance ; so  quiet,  indeed,  that  it  might  have 


28 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


passed  for  death,  were  it  not  for  the  deep  expression 
of  pain  and  suffering  which  lay  upon  her  face,  and  be- 
trayed the  fury  of  the  moral  tempest  which  swept 
through  her  heart  and  brain.  All  the  mother’s  grief 
now  was  hushed — all  the  faculties  of  her  soul  were 
now  concentrated  on  her  daughter,  and  absorbed  by 
the  intense  anxiety  she  felt  for  her  recovery.  She 
sat  behind  the  poor  girl,  and  drew  her  body  back  so 
that  her  head  rested  on  her  bosom,  to  which  she 
pressed  her,  kissing  her  passive  lips  with  streaming 
eyes. 

u O,  darling  Nannie ! 77  she  exclaimed,  u strive  and 
rouse  yourself ; it  is  your  loving  mother  that  asks  you. 
Waken  up,  poor  misled  and  heart-broken  girl,  waken 
up ; I forgive  you  all  your  errors.  O,  avillish  machree 
(sweetness  of  my  heart),  don’t  you  hear  that  it  is  your 
mother’s  voice  that’s  spakin’  to  you ! ” 

She  was  still,  however,  insensible ; and  her  little 
brothers  were  all  in  tears  about  her. 

u O mother ! ” said  the  oldest,  sobbing,  u is  Nannie 
dead  too  ? When  she  went  away  from  us  you  bid  us 
not  to  cry,  that  she  would  soon  come  back ; and  now 
she  has  only  come  back  to  die.  Nannie,  I’m  your  own 
little  Frank;  won’t  you  hear  me!  Nannie,  will  you 
never  wash  my  face  of  a Sunday  morning  more  ? will 
you  never  comb  down  my  hair,  put  the  pin  in  my  shirt 
collar, and  kiss  me,  as  you  used  to  do  before  we  went 
to  Mass  together  ? 77 

The  poor  mother  was  so  much  overcome  by  this  art- 
less allusion  to  her  innocent  life,  involving,  as  it  did, 
such  a manifestation  of  affection,  that  she  wept  until 
fairly  exhausted,  after  which  she  turned  her  eyes  up 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


29 


to  heaven  and  exclaimed,  whilst  her  daughter’s  inan- 
imate body  still  lay  in  her  arms, 

“0  Lord  of  mercy,  will  you  not  look  down  with 
pity  and  compassion  on  me  this  night ! ” 

In  the  course  of  about  ten  minutes  after  this  hei 
daughter’s  eyes  began  to  fill  with  those  involuntary 
tears  which  betoken  in  females  recovery  from  a fit; 
they  streamed  quietly,  but  in  torrents,  down  her 
cheek.  She  gave  a deep  sigh,  opened  her  eyes,  looked 
around  her,  first  with  astonishment,  and  then  toward 
the  bed  with  a start  of  horror. 

“ Where  am  I ? ” said  she. 

“You  are  with  me,  darlin’,”  replied  the  mother, 
kissing  her  lips,  and  whispering,  “Nannie,  I forgive 
you — I forgive  you;  and  whisper,  your  father  did 
before  he  went  to  death.” 

She  smiled  faintly  and  sorrowfully  in  her  mother’s 
face,  and  said,  “ Mother , I didn’t  know  that .”  After 
which  she  got  up,  and  proceeding  to  the  bed,  she  fell 
upon  his  body,  kissed  his  lips,  and  indulged  in  a wild 
and  heart-breaking  wail  of  grief.  This  evidently 
afforded  her  relief,  for  she  now  became  more  calm  and 
collected. 

“Mother,”  said  she,  “I  must  go.” 

“ Why,  sure  you  won’t  leave  us,  Nannie  ? ” replied 
the  other  with  affectionate  alarm. 

“O,  I must  go,”  she  repeated;  “bring  me  the  chil- 
dren till  I see  them  once — Frank  first.” 

The  mother  accordingly  brought  them  to  her,  one  by 
one,  when  she  stooped  down  and  kissed  them  in  turn, 
not  without  bitter  tears,  whilst  they,  poor  things,  were 
all  in  an  uproar  of  sorrow.  She  then  approached  her 


30 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


mother,  threw  herself  in  her  arms,  and  again  wept 
wildly  for  a time,  as  did  that  afflicted  mother  along 
with  her. 

u Mother,  farewell/7  said  she  at  length — u farewell ; 
think  of  me  when  I am  far  away — think  of  your  unfor- 
tunate Nannie,  and  let  every  one  that  hears  of  my  mis- 
fortune think  of  all  the  misery  and  all  the  crime  that 
may  come  from  one  false  and  unguarded  step.77 

u O,  Nannie  darling,77  replied  her  mother,  u don7t 
desert  us  now ; sure  you  wouldn7t  desert  your  mother 
now,  Nannie  ? 77 

u If  my  life  could  make  you  easy  or  happy,  mother, 
I could  give  it  for  your  sake,  worthless  now  and  un- 
happy  as  it  is ; but  I am  going  to  a far  country,  where 
my  shame  and  the  misfortunes  I have  caused  will  never 
be  known.  I must  go,  for  if  I lived  here,  my  disgrace 
would  always  be  before  you  and  myself ; then  I would 
soon  die,  and  I am  not  yet  fit  for  death.77 

With  these  words  the  unhappy  girl  passed  out  of 
the  house,  and  was  never  after  that  night  seen  or  heard 
of,  but  once,  in  that  part  of  the  country. 

In  the  meantime  that  most  pitiable  mother,  whose 
afflicted  heart  could  only  alternate  from  one  piercing 
sorrow  to  another,  sat  down  once  more,  and  poured 
forth  a torrent  of  grief  for  her  unhappy  daughter, 
whom,  she  feared,  she  would  never  see  again. 

Those  who  were  present,  now  that  the  distressing 
scene  which  we  have  attempted  to  describe  was  over, 
began  to  chat  together  with  more  freedom. 

u Tom  Kennedy,77  said  one  of  them,  accosting  a 
good-natured  young  fellow,  with  a clear,  pleasant  eye, 
u how  are  all  your  family  at  Beech  Grove  ? Ould 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


81 


Goodwin  and  his  pretty  daughter  ought  to  feel  them- 
selves in  good  spirits  after  gaining  the  lawsuit  in  the 
case  of  Mr.  Hamilton’s  will.  They  bate  the  Lindsays 
all  to  sticks.” 

u And  why  not,”  replied  Kennedy ; u who  had  a 
betther  right  to  dispose  of  his  property  than  the  man 
that  owned  it  ? and,  indeed,  if  any  one  livin’  desarved 
it  from  another,  Miss  Alice  did  from  him.  She  nearly 
brought  herself  to  death’s  door,  in  attending  upon  and 
nursing  her  sister,  as  she  called  poor  Miss  Agnes ; and, 
as  for  her  grief  at  her  death,  I never  saw  anything  like 
it,  except  ” — he  added,  looking  at  the  unfortunate 
widow — u where  there  was  blood  relationship.” 

“Well,  upon  my  sowl,”  observed  another,  “I  can’t 
blame  the  Linsdays  for  feeling  so  bittherly  about  it  as 
they  do.  May  I never  see  yestherday,  if  a broth- 
er of  mine  had  property,  and  left  it  to  a stranger 
instead  of  to  his  own — that  is  to  say,  my  childre — I’d 
take  it  for  granted  that  he  was  fizzen  down  stairs  for  the 
same.  It  was  a shame  for  the  ould  sinner  to  scorn  his 
own  relations  for  a stranger.” 

“ Well,”  said  another,  “ one  thing  is  clear — that 
since  he  did  blink  them  about  the  property,  it  could’nt 
get  into  betther  hands.  Your  master,  Tom,  is  the 
crame  of  a good  landlord,  as  far  as  his  property  goes, 
and  much  good  may  it  do  him  and  his ! I’ll  go  bail 
that,  as  far  as  Miss  Alice  herself  is  consarned,  many  a 
hungry  mouth  will  be  filled,  many  a naked  back  cov- 
ered, and  many  a heavy  heart  made  light  through  the 
manes  of  it.” 

“ Faith,”  said  a third  spokesman,  “ and  that  wouldn’t 
be  the  case  if  that  skinflint  barge  of  Lindsay’s  had  got 


32 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


it  in  her  clutches.  At  any  rate,  it’s  a shame  for  her  and 
them  to  abuse  the  Goodwins  as  they  do.  If  ould 
Hamilton  left  it  to  them  surely  it  wasn’t  their  fault.” 

“ Never  mind,”  said  another,  “ I’ll  lay  a wager  that 
Mrs.  Lindsay’s  son — I mane  the  step-son  that’s  now 
abroad  with  the  uncle — will  be  sent  for,  and  a marriage 
will  follow  between  him  and  Miss  Goodwin.” 

“ It  may  be  so,”  replied  Tom,  “ but  it’s  not  very 
probable.  I know  the  man  that’s  likely  to  walk  into 
the  property,  and  well  worthy  he  is  of  it.” 

“ Come,  Tom,  let  us  hear  who  is  the  lucky  youth  ? ” 
“ Family  saicrets,”  replied  Tom,  “ is  not  to  be  revaled. 
All  I can  say  is,  that  he  is  a true  gentleman.  Give  me 
another  blast  o’  the  pipe,  for  I must  go  home.” 

Tom,  who  was  servant  to  Mr.  Goodwin,  having  now 
taken  his  “ blast,”  wished  them  good-night ; but  before 
he  went  he  took  the  sorrowing  widow’s  cold  and  passive 
hand  in  his,  and  said,  whilst  the  tears  stood  in  his 
eyes, 

“May  God  in  heaven  pity  you  and  support  your 
heart,  for  you  are  the  sorely  tried  woman  this  miserable 
night ! ” 

He  then  bent  his  steps  to  Beech  Grove,  his  master’s 
residence,  the  hour  being  between  twelve  and  one 
o’clock. 

The  night,  as  we  have  already  said,  had  been  calm, 
but  gloomy  and  oppressive.  Now,  however,  the  wind 
had  sprung  up,  and,  by  the  time  Kennedy  commenced 
his  journey  home,  it  was  not  only  tempestuous  but 
increasing  in  strength  and  fury  every  moment.  This, 
however,  was  not  all ; — the  rain  came  down  in  torrents, 
and  was  battered  against  his  person  with  such  force 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


83 


that  in  a few  moments  he  was  drenched  to  the  skin. 
So  far,  it  was  wind  and  rain — dreadful  and  tempestuous 
as  they  were.  The  storm,  however,  was  only  half 
opened.  Distant  flashes  of  lightning  and  sullen  growls 
of  thunder  proceeded  from  the  cloud  masses  to  the  right, 
but  it  was  obvious  that  the  thunderings  above  them 
were  only  commencing  their  deep  and  terrible  pealings. 
In  a short  time  they  increased  in  violence  and  fury,  and 
resembled,  in  fact,  a West  Indian  hurricane  more  than 
those  storms  which  are  peculiar  to  our  milder  climates. 
The  tempest-voice  of  the  wind  was  now  in  dreadful 
accordance  with  its  power.  Poor  Kennedy,  who 
fortunately  knew  every  step  of  the  rugged  road  along 
which  he  struggled  and  staggered,  was  frequently 
obliged  to  crouch  himself  and  hold  by  the  projecting 
crags  about  him,  lest  the  strength  of  the  blast  might 
hurl  him  over  the  rocky  precipices  by  the  edges  of 
which  the  road  went.  With  great  difficulty,  however, 
and  not  less  danger,  he  succeeded  in  getting  into  the 
open  highway  below,  and  into  a thickly  inhabited 
country.  Here  a new  scene  of  terror  and  confusion 
awaited  him.  The  whole  neighborhood  around  him 
were  up  and  in  alarm.  The  shoutings  of  men,  the 
screams  of  women  and  children,  all  in  a state  of  the 
utmost  dread  and  consternation,  pierced  his  ears,  even 
through  the  united  rage  and  roaring  of  the  wind  and 
thunder.  The  people  had  left  their  houses,  as  they 
usually  do  in  such  cases,  from  an  apprehension  that  if 
they  remained  in  them  they  might  be  buried  in  their 
ruins.  Some  had  got  ladders,  and  attempted,  at  the 
risk  of  their  lives,  to  secure  the  thatch  upon  the  roofs 
by  placing  flat  stones,  sods,  and  such  other  materials,  as 

2 # 


34 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


by  their  weight,  might  keep  it  from  being  borne  off 
like  dust  upon  the  wings  of  the  tempest.  Their 
voices,  and  screams,  and  lamentations,  in  accordance, 
as  they  were,  with  the  uproar  of  the  elements,  added  a 
new  feature  of  terror  to  this  dreadful  tumult.  The 
lightnings  now  became  more  vivid  and  frequent,  and 
the  pealing  of  the  thunder  so  loud  and  near,  that  he  felt 
his  very  ears  stunned  by  it.  Every  cloud,  as  the 
lightnings  flashed  from  it,  seemed  to  open,  and  to  dis- 
close, as  it  were,  a furnace  of  blazing  fire  within  its 
black  and  awful  shroud.  The  whole  country  around, 
with  all  its  terrified  population  running  about  in  con- 
fusion and  dismay,  were  for  the  moment  made  as  clear 
and  distinct  to  the  eye  as  if  it  were  noonday,  with  this 
difference,  that  the  scene  borrowed  from  the  red  and 
sheeted  flashes  a wild  and  spectral  character  which  the 
light  of  day  never  gives.  In  fact,  the  human  figures, 
as  they  ran  hurriedly  to  and  fro,  resembled  those  images 
which  present  themselves  to  the  imagination  in  some 
frightful  dream.  Nay,  the  very  cattle  in  the  fields 
could  be  seen,  in  those  flashing  glimpses,  huddled  up 
together  in  some  sheltered  corner,  and  cowering  with 
terror  at  this  awful  uproar  of  the  elements.  It  is  a 
very  strange,  but  still  a well-known  fact,  that  neither 
man  nor  beast  wishes  to  be  alone  during  a thunder-storm. 
Contiguity  to  one’s  fellow-creatures  seems,  by  some  un- 
accountable instinct,  to  lessen  the  apprehension  of 
danger  to  one  individual  when  it  is  likely  to  be  shared 
by  many,  a feeling  which  makes  the  coward  in  the 
field  of  battle  fight  as  courageously  as  the  man  who  i? 
naturally  brave. 

The  tempest  had  not  yet  diminished  any  of  its  pow- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


SB 


er ; so  far  from  that,  it  seemed  as  if  a night-battle  of 
artillery  was  going  on,  and  raging  still  with  more  vio- 
lence in  the  clouds.  Thatch,  doors  of  houses,  glass, 
and  almost  everything  light  that  the  winds  could  seize 
upon,  were  flying  in  different  directions  through  the 
air ; and  as  Kennedy  now  staggered  along  the  main 
road,  he  had  to  pass  through  a grove  of  oaks,  beeches, 
and  immense  ash  trees  that  stretched  on  each  side  for 
a considerable  distance.  The  noises  here  were  new  to 
him,  and  on  that  account  the  more  frightful.  The 
groanings  of  the  huge  trees,  and  the  shrieking  of  their 
huge  branches  as  they  were  crushed  against  each  other, 
sounded  in  his  ears  like  the  supernatural  voices  of 
demons,  exulting  at  their  participation  in  the  terrors 
of  the  storm.  His  impression  now  was  that  some  guilty 
sorcerer  had  raised  the  author  of  evil,  and  being  unable 
to  lay  him,  the  latter  was  careering  in  vengeance  over 
the  earth  until  he  should  be  appeased  by  the  life  of 
some  devoted  victim — for  such,  when  a storm  more 
than  usually  destructive  and  powerful  arises,  is  the 
general  superstition  of  the  people — at  least  it  was  so 
among  the  ignorant  in  our  early  youth. 

In  all  thunder-storms  there  appears  to  be  a regular 
gradation — a beginning,  a middle,  and  an  end.  They 
commence  first  with  a noise  resembling  the  crackling 
of  a file  of  musketry  where  the  fire  runs  along  the  line, 
man  after  man ; then  they  increase,  and  go  on  deepen- 
ing their  terrors  until  one  stunning  and  tremendous 
burst  takes  place,  which  is  the  acme  of  the  tempest. 
After  this  its  power  gradually  diminishes  in  the  same 
way  as  it  increased — the  peals  become  less  loud  and 
less  frequent,  the  lightning  feebler  and  less  brilliant, 


36 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


until  at  length  it  seems  to  take  another  course,  and 
after  a few  exhausted  volleys  it  dies  away  with  a 
hoarse  grumble  in  the  distance. 

Still  it  thundered  and  thundered  terribly ; nor  had 
the  sweep  of  the  wind-tempest  yet  lost  any  of  its  fury. 
At  this  moment  Kennedy  discovered,  by  a succession 
of  those  flashes  that  were  lighting  the  country  around 
him,  a tall  young  female  without  cloak  or  bonnet,  her 
long  hair  sometimes  streaming  in  the  wind,  and  some- 
times blown  up  in  confusion  over  her  head.  She  was 
proceeding  at  a tottering  but  eager  pace,  evidently 
under  the  influence  of  wildness  and  distraction,  or 
rather  as  if  she  felt  there  was  something  either  mortal 
or  spectral  in  pursuit  of  her.  He  hailed  her  by  her 
name  as  she  passed  him,  for  he  knew  her,  but  received 
no  reply.  To  Tom,  who  had,  as  the  reader  knows, 
been  a witness  of  the  scene  we  have  described,  this 
fearful  glimpse  of  Nannie  Morrissey’s  desolation  and 
misery,  under  the  pelting  of  the  pitiless  storm  and  the 
angry  roar  of  the  elements,  was  distressing  in  the 
highest  degree,  and  filled  his  honest  heart  with  com- 
passion for  her  sufferings. 

He  was  now  making  his  way  home  at  his  utmost 
speed,  when  he  heard  the  trampling  of  a horse’s  feet 
coming  on  at  a rapid  pace  behind  him,  and  on  look- 
ing back  he  saw  a horseman  making  his  way  in  the 
same  direction  with  himself.  As  he  advanced,  the 
repeated  flashes  made  them  distinctly  visible  to  each 
other. 

u I say,”  shouted  the  horseman  at  the  top  of  his 
lungs,  u can  you  direct  me  to  any  kind  of  a habitation, 
where  I may  take  shelter  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


37 


li Speak  louder/7  shouted  Tom;  “I  can7t  hear  you 
for  the  wind.77 

The  other,  in  a voice  still  more  elevated,  repeated 
the  question,  u I want  to  get  under  the  roof  of  some 
human  habitation,  if  there  be  one  left  standing.  I 
feel  that  I have  gone  astray,  and  this  is  no  night  to  be 
out  in.77 

u Faith,  sir,77  again  shouted  Tom,  “it7s  pure  gospel 
you7re  spakin7,  at  any  rate.  A habitation ! Why, 
upon  my  credibility,  they7d  not  deserve  a habitation 
that  7ud  refuse  to  open  the  door  for  a dog  on  such  a 
night  as  this,  much  less  to  a human  creature  with  a 
sowl  to  be  saved.  A habitation ! Well,  I think  I can, 
and  one  where  you7ll  be  well  treated.  I suppose,  sir, 
you7re  a gentleman  ? 77 

u Speak  out,77  shouted  the  traveller  in  his  turn ; u I 
ean7t  hear  you.77 

Tom  shaded  his  mouth  with  his  hand,  and  shouted 
again,  u I suppose,  sir,  you7re  a gentleman  ? 77 

u Why,  I suppose  I am/7  replied  the  stranger,  rather 
haughtily. 

“Becaise/7  shouted  Tom,  u devil  a traneen  it  7ud 
signify  to  them  I7m  bringing  you  to  whether  you  are 
or  not.  The  poorest  man  in  the  parish  would  be 
sheltered  as  well  as  you,  or  maybe  a betther  man.77 

u Are  we  near  the  house  ? 77  said  the  other. 

u It7s  just  at  hand,  sir/7  replied  Tom,  u and  thanks 
be  to  God  for  it ; for  if  ever  the  devil  was  abroad  on 
mischief,  he  is  this  night,  and  may  the  Lord  save  us ! 
It7s  a night  for  a man  to  tell  his  grandchildre  about, 
and  he  may  call  it  the  1 night  o7  the  big  storm.7  77 

A lull  had  now  taken  place,  and  Tom  heard  a laugh 


38 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


from  the  stranger  which  he  did  not  much  relish;  it 
was  contemptuous  and  sarcastic,  and  gave  him  no  very 
good  opinion  of  his  companion.  They  had  now  arrived 
at  the  entrance-gate,  which  had  been  blown  open  by 
the  violence  of  the  tempest.  On  proceeding  toward 
the  house,  they  found  that  their  way  was  seriously 
obstructed  by  the  fall  of  several  trees  that  had  been 
blown  down  across  it.  With  some  difficulty,  however, 
they  succeeded  in  reaching  the  house,  where,  although 
the  hour  was  late,  they  found  the  whole  family  up, 
and  greatly  alarmed  by  the  violence  of  the  hurricane. 
Tom  went  in  and  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  in  the 
parlor,  to  both  of  whom  he  stated  that  a gentleman  on 
horseback,  who  had  lost  his  way,  requested  shelter  foi 
the  night. 

u Certainly,  Kennedy,  certainly ; why  did  you  not 
bring  the  gentleman  in  ? Go  and  desire  Tom  Stinton  to 
take  his  horse  to  the  stable,  and  let  him  be  rubbed  down 
and  fed.  In  the  meantime,  bring  the  gentleman  in.” 

u Sir,”  said  Tom,  going  to  the  bottom  of  the  hall 
door-steps,  u will  you  have  the  goodness  to  walk  in ; 
the  masther  and  misthress  are  in  the  parlor ; for  who 
could  sleep  on  such  a night  as  this  ? ” 

On  entering  he  was  received  with  the  warmest  and 
most  cordial  hospitality. 

u Sir,”  said  Mr.  Goodwin,  u I speak  in  the  name  of 
myself  and  my  wife  when  I bid  you  heartily  welcome 
to  whatever  my  roof  can  afford  you,  especially  on  such 
an  awful  night  as  this.  Take  a seat,  sir;  you  must 
want  refreshment  before  you  put  off  those  wet  clothes 
and  betake  yourself  to  bed,  after  the  dreadful  severity 
of  such  a tempest.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


39 


“I  have  to  apologize,  sir,  for  this  trouble,”  replied 
the  stranger,  u and  to  thank  you  most  sincerely  for  the 
kindness  of  the  reception  you  and  your  lady  have  given 
to  an  utter  stranger.” 

u Do  not  mention  it,  sir,”  said  Mr.  Goodwin ; u come, 
put  on  a dry  coat  and  waistcoat,  and,  in  the  mean- 
time, refreshments  will  be  on  the  table  in  a few  minutes. 
The  servants  are  all  up  and  will  attend  at  once. 

The  stranger  refused,  however,  to  change  his  clothes, 
but  in  a few  minutes  an  abundant  cold  supper,  with 
wine  and  spirits,  were  placed  upon  the  table,  to  all  of 
which  he  did  such  ample  justice  that  it  would  seem  as 
if  he  had  not  dined  that  day.  The  table  having  been 
cleared,  Mr.  Goodwin  joined  him  in  a glass  of  hot 
brandy  and  water,  and  succeeded  in  pressing  him  to 
take  a couple  more,  whilst  his  wife,  he  said,  was  get- 
ting a bed  and  room  prepared  for  him.  Their  chat  for 
the  next  half  hour  consisted  in  a discussion  of  the 
storm,  which,  although  much  abated,  was  not  yet  over. 
At  length,  after  an  intimation  that  his  room  was  ready 
for  him,  he  withdrew,  accompanied  by  a servant,  got 
into  an  admirable  bed,  and  in  a few  minutes  was  fast 
asleep. 


40 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OB, 


CHAPTER  III. 

BREAKFAST  NEXT  MORNING. — WOODWARD,  ON  HIS  WAT 
HOME,  MEETS  A STRANGER. THEIR  CONVERSATION. 

The  next  morning  he  joined  the  family  in  the  break- 
fast parlor,  where  he  was  received  with  much  kindness 
and  attention.  The  stranger  was  a young  man,  prob- 
ably about  twenty-seven,  well  made,  and  with  features 
that  must  be  pronounced  good;  but,  from  whatever 
cause  it  proceeded,  they  were  felt  to  be  by  no  means 
agreeable.  It  was  impossible  to  quarrel  with,  or  find 
fault  with  them;  their  symmetry  was  perfect;  the 
lips  well  defined,  but  hard  and  evidently  unfeeling; 
his  brows,  which  joined  each  other,  were  black,  and, 
what  was  very  peculiar,  were  heaviest  where  they  met 
— a circumstance  which,  notwithstanding  the  regular- 
ity of  his  other  features,  gave  him,  unless  when  he 
smiled,  a frowning  if  not  a sinister  aspect.  That,  how- 
ever, which  was  most  remarkable  in  his  features  was 
the  extraordinary  fact  that  his  eyes  were  each  of  a dif- 
ferent color,  one  being  black  and  piercing  in  its  gleam, 
and  the  other  gray ; from  which  circumstance  he  was 
known  from  his  childhood  by  the  name  of  Harry  na 
Suit  Gloir — Suil  Gloir  being  an  epithet  always  be- 
stowed by  the  Irish  upon  persons  who  possessed  eyes 
of  that  unnatural  character.  This  circumstance,  how- 
ever, was  not  observed  on  that  occasion  by  any  of  the 
family.  His  general  manners,  though  courteous,  were 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


41 


cold,  and  by  no  means  such  as  were  calculated  either 
to  bestow  or  inspire  confidence.  His  language,  too, 
was  easy  enough  when  he  spoke,  but  a cold  habit  of 
reserve  seemed  to  permeate  his  whole  being,  and  to 
throw  a chill  upon  the  feelings  of  those  to  whom  he 
addressed  himself.  So  much  was  this  the  case  that 
whenever  he  assumed  an  air  of  familiarity  a dark, 
strange,  and  undefinable  spirit,  which  was  strongly  felt, 
seemed  not  only  to  contradict  his  apparent  urbanity, 
but  to  impress  his  auditors  with  a sense  of  uneasiness 
sometimes  amounting  to  pain — an  impression,  however, 
for  which  they  could  not  at  all  account. 

u Sir,”  said  Mr.  Goodwin,  u I hope  you  slept  well 
after  what  you  suffered  under  the  tempest  of  last 
night  ? ” 

€i  I assure  you,  sir,  I never  enjoyed  a sounder  night’s 
sleep  in  my  life,”  replied  their  guest ; u and  were  it 
not  for  the  seasonable  shelter  of  your  hospitable  roof 
I know  not  what  would  have  become  of  me.  I am  un- 
acquainted with  the  country,  and  having  lost  my  way, 
I knew  not  where  to  seek  shelter,  for  the  night  was  so 
dreadfully  dark  that  unless  by  the  flashes  of  the  light- 
ning nothing  could  be  seen.” 

uIt  was  certainly  an  awful — a terrible  night,”  ob- 
served his  host ; u but  come,  its  severity  is  now  past ; 
let  me  see  you  do  justice  to  your  fare ; — a little  more 
ham  ? ” 

u Thank  you,  sir,”  replied  the  other ; u if  you  please. 
Indeed,  I cannot  complain  of  my  appetite,  which  is  at 
all  times  excellent  ” — and  he  certainly  corroborated  the 
truth  of  his  statement  by  a sharp  and  vigorous  attack 
upon  the  good  things  before  him. 


42 


THE  EVIL  EYE}  OR, 


u Sir,”  said  Mrs.  Goodwin,  u we  feel  happy  to  have 
had  the  satisfaction  of  opening  our  doors  to  you  last 
night ; and  there  is  only  one  other  circumstance  which 
could  complete  our  gratification.” 

u The  gratification,  madam,”  he  replied,  u as  well  as 
the  gratitude,  ought  to  be  all  on  my  side,  although  I 
have  no  doubt,  and  can  have  none,  that  the  conscious- 
ness of  your  kindness  and  hospitality  are  equally  grati- 
fying on  yours.  But  may  I ask  to  what  you  allude, 
madam  ? ” 

u You  are  evidently  a gentleman,  sir,  and  a stran- 
ger, and  we  would  feel  obliged  by  knowing — ” 

u O,  I beg  your  pardon,  madam,”  he  replied,  inter- 
rupting her;  “I  presume  that  you  are  good  enough 
to  flatter  me  by  a wish  to  know  the  name  of  the  indi- 
vidual whom  your  kindness  and  hospitality  have  placed 
under  such  agreeable  obligations.  For  my  part  I have 
reason  to  bless  the  tempest  which,  I may  say,  brought 
me  under  your  roof.  6 It  is  an  ill  wind/  says  the  prov- 
erb, c that  blows  nobody  good ; ’ and  it  is  a clear  case, 
my  very  kind  hostess,  that  at  this  moment  we  are 
mutually  ignorant  of  each  other.  I assure  you,  then, 
madam,  that  I am  not  a knight-errant  travelling  in 
disguise  and  in  quest  of  adventure,  but  a plain  gentle- 
man, by  name  Woodward,  step-son  to  a neighbor  of 
yours,  Mr.  Lindsay,  of  Rathfillan  House.  I need 
scarcely  say  that  I am  Mrs.  Lindsay’s  son  by  her  first 
husband.  And  now,  madam,  may  I beg  to  know  the 
name  of  the  family  to  whom  I am  indebted  for  so  much 
kindness.” 

Mrs.  Goodwin  and  her  husband  exchanged  glances, 
and  something  like  a slight  cloud  appeared  to  over- 


THE  BLACE  SPECTRE. 


43 


shadow  for  a moment  the  expression  of  their  counte- 
nances. At  length  Mr.  Goodwin  spoke, 

“ My  name,  sir,”  he  proceeded,  “ is  Goodwin  ; and 
until  a recent  melancholy  event,  your  family  and  mine 
were  upon  the  best  and  most  cordial  terms;  but, 
unfortunately,  I must  say  that  we  are  not  so  now — a 
circumstance  which  I and  mine  deeply  regret.  You 
must  not  imagine,  however,  that  the  knowledge  of  your 
name  and  connections  could  make  the  slightest  difference 
in  our  conduct  toward  you  on  that  account.  Your 
family,  Mr.  Woodward,  threw  off  our  friendship  and 
disclaimed  all  intimacy  with  us ; but  I presume  you 
are  not  ignorant  of  the  cause  of  it.” 

“ I should  be  uncandid  if  I were  to  say  so,  sir.  I 
am  entirely  aware  of  the  cause  of  it ; but  I cannot  see 
that  there  is  any  blame  whatsoever  to  be  attached  to 
either  you  or  yours  for  the  act  of  my  poor  uncle.  I 
assure  you,  sir,  I am  sorry  that  my  family  failed  to  con- 
sider it  in  its  proper  light ; and  you  will  permit  me  to 
request  that  you  will  not  identify  my  conduct  with 
theirs.  So  far  as  I,  at  least  am  concerned,  my  uncle’s 
disposition  of  his  property  shall  make  no  breach  nor 
occasion  any  coolness  between  us.  On  the  contrary, 
I shall  feel  honored  by  being  permitted  to  pay  my 
respects  to  you  all,  and  to  make  myself  worthy  of  your 
good  opinions.” 

“ That  is  generously  spoken,  Mr.  Woodward,”  re- 
plied the  old  man;  “and  it  will  afford  us  sincere 
pleasure  to  reciprocate  the  sentiments  you  have  just 
expressed.” 

“You  make  me  quite  happy,  sir,”  replied  Wood- 
ward, bowing  very  courteously.  “This,  I presume, 


44 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


is  the  young  lady  to  whom  my  cousin  Agnes  was  %x» 
much  attached  ? ” 

“ She  is,  sir,”  replied  her  father. 

“ Might  I hope  for  the  honor  of  being  presented  to 
her,  Mr.  Goodwin  ? ” 

“ With  pleasure,  sir.  Alice,  my  dear,  although  you 
already  know  who  this  gentleman  is,  yet  allow  me, 
nevertheless,  to  present  him  to  you.” 

The  formal  introduction  accordingly  took  place, 
after  which  Woodward,  turning  to  Mrs.  Goodwin, 
said, 

“I  am  not  surprised,  madam,  at  the  predilection 
which  my  cousin  entertained  for  Miss  Goodwin,  even 
from  what  I see ; but  I feel  that  I am  restrained  by  her 
presence  from  expressing  myself  at  further  length.  I 
have  only  to  say  that  I wish  her  every  happiness,  long 
life,  and  health  to  enjoy  that  of  which  she  seems,  and  I 
am  certain  is,  so  worthy.” 

He  accompanied  those  words  with  a low  bow  and  a 
very  gracious  smile,  after  which,  his  horse  having  been 
brought  to  the  door,  he  took  his  leave  with  a great 
deal  of  politeness,  and  rode,  according  to  directions 
received  from  Mr.  Goodwin,  toward  his  father’s 
house. 

After  his  departure  the  family  began  to  discuss  his 
character  somewhat  to  the  following  effect : 

“That  is  a fine  young  man,”  said  Mr.  Goodwin, 
“ liberal-minded  and  generous,  or  I am  much  mistaken. 
What  do  you  think,  Martha  ? ” he  added,  addressing  his 
wife. 

“Upon  my  word,”  replied  that  lady,  “I  am  much 
of  your  opinion — yet  I don’t  know  either ; although 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


45 


polite  and  courteous,  there  is  something  rather  dis- 
agreeable about  him.” 

“ Why,”  inquired  her  husband,  “ what  is  there  dis- 
agreeable about  him  ? I could  perceive  nothing  of  the 
sort;  and  when  we  consider  that  his  uncle,  who  left 
this  property  to  Alice,  was  his  mother’s  brother,  and 
that  as  he  was  nephew  by  blood  as  well  as  by  law,  and 
that  it  was  the  old  man’s  original  intention  that  the 
property  should  go  directly  to  him,  or  in  default  of 
issue,  to  his  brother — I think  when  we  consider  this, 
Martha,  that  we  cannot  but  entertain  a favorable  im- 
pression of  him,  considering  what  he  has  lost  by  the 
unexpected  turn  given  to  his  prospects  in  consequence 
of  his  uncle’s  will.  Alice,  my  dear,  what  is  your 
opinion  of  him  ? ” 

“ Indeed,  papa,”  she  replied,  “I  have  had — as  we 
all  have  had— but  a very  slight  opportunity  to  form 
any  opinion  of  him.  As  for  me,  I can  judge  only  by 
the  impressions  which  his  conversation  and  person  have 
left  upon  me.” 

“ Well,  and  anything  favorable  or  otherwise  ? ” 

“ Anything  at  all  but  favorable,  papa — I experienced 
something  like  pain  during  breakfast,  and  felt  a strong 
sense  of  relief  the  moment  he  left  the  room.” 

“Poor  child,  impressions  are  nothing.  I have  met 
men  of  whom  first  impressions  were  uniformly  unfavor- 
able, who,  notwithstanding  their  rough  outsides,  were 
persons  of  sterling  worth  and  character.” 

“Yes,  papa,  and  men  of  great  plausibility  and  ease 
of  manner,  who,  on  the  contrary,  were  deep,  hypocriti- 
cal and  selfish  when  discovered  and  their  hearts  laid 
open.  As  regards  Mr.  Woodward,  however,  heaven 


46 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


forbid  that  I should  place  the  impressions  of  an  igno- 
rant girl  like  myself  against  the  knowledge  and  experi- 
ence of  a man  who  has  had  such  opportunites  of 
knowing  the  world  as  you.  All  I can  say  is,  that 
whilst  he  seemed  to  breathe  a very  generous  spirit, 
my  impressions  were  completely  at  variance  with  every 
sentiment  he  uttered.  Perhaps,  however,  I do  him  in- 
justice— and  I should  regret  that  very  much.  I will 
then,  in  deference  to  your  opinion,  papa,  endeavor  to 
control  those  impressions  and  think  as  well  of  him  as  I 
can.” 

61  You  are  right,  Alice,  and  I thank  you.  We  should 
never,  if  possible,  suffer  ourselves  to  be  prematurely 
ungenerous  in  our  estimate  of  strangers,  especially 
when  we  know  that  this  world  is  filled  with  the  most 
absurd  and  ridiculous  prejudices.  How  do  you  know, 
my  dear  child,  that  yours  is  not  one  of  them  ? ” 

“ Alice,  love,”  said  her  mother,  u I think,  upon  re- 
flection, your  father  is  right,  as  he  always  is ; let  us 
not  be  less  generous  than  this  young  man,  and  you 
know  it  would  be  ungenerous  to  prejudge  him ; and 
this  comes  the  more  strange  from  you,  my  love,  inas- 
much as  I never  yet  heard  you  express  a prejudice 
almost  against  any  person.” 

u Because  I don’t  remember,  mamma,  that  I ever 
felt  such  an  impression — prejudice — call  it  what  you 
will — against  any  individual  as  I do  against  this  man. 
I absolutely  fear  him  without  knowing  why.” 

66  Precisely  so,  my  dear  Alice,”  replied  her  father, 
u precisely  so ; and,  as  you  say,  without  knowing  why . 
In  that  one  phrase,  my  child,  you  have  defined  preju- 
dice to  the  very  letter.  Fie,  Alice ; have  more  sense, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


47 


toy  dear ; have  more  sense.  Dismiss  this  foolish  prej- 
udice against  a young  man,  who,  from  what  he  said  at 
breakfast,  is  entitled  to  better  feelings  at  your  hands.” 
u As  I said,  papa,  I shall  certainly  strive  to  do  so.” 
Alice  Goodwin’s  person  and  character  must,  at  this 
stage  of  our  narrative,  be  made  known  to  our  readers. 
As  to  her  person,  it  is  only  sufficient  to  say  that  she 
was  a tall,  beautiful  girl,  of  exceeding  grace  and  won- 
derful proportions.  There  was,  however,  a softness 
about  her  appearance  of  constitutional  delicacy  that 
seemed  to  be  incompatible  with  a strong  mind,  or  per- 
haps we  should  rather  say  that  was  identical  with  an 
excess  of  feeling.  This  was  exhibited  in  the  tender- 
ness of  her  attachment  to  Agnes  Hamilton,  and  in  the 
agonizing  grief  which  she  experienced  at  her  death — 
a grief  which  had  wellnigh  become  fatal  to  a girl  of 
her  fragile  organization.  The  predominant  trait,  how- 
ever, in  her  character  was  timidity  and  a terror  of  a 
hundred  trifles,  which,  in  the  generality  of  her  sex, 
would  occasion  only  indifference  or  laughter.  On  that 
very  morning,  for  instance,  she  had  not  recovered 
from  her  painful  apprehensions  of  the  thunder-storm 
which  had  occurred  on  the  preceding  night.  Of 
thunder,  but  especially  of  lightning,  she  was  afraid 
even  to  pusillanimity;  indeed  so  much  so,  that  on 
such  occurrences  she  would  bind  her  eyes,  fly  down 
stairs,  and  take  refuge  in  the  cellar  until  the  hurly- 
burly  in  the  clouds  was  over.  This,  however,  was  not 
so  much  to  be  wondered  at  by  those  who  live  in  our 
present  and  more  enlightened  days ; as  our  readers  will 
admit  when  they  are  toid  that  the  period  of  our  narra- 
tive is  in  the  reign  of  that  truly  religious  monarch, 


48 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

Charles  the  Second,  who,  conscious  of  his  inward  and 
invisible  grace,  was  known  to  exhaust  himself  so  liber- 
ally of  his  virtue,  when  touching  for  the  Evil,  that 
there  was  very  little  of  it  left  to  regulate  that  of  his 
own  private  life.  In  those  days  Ireland  was  a mass  of 
social  superstitions,  and  a vast  number  of  cures  in  a 
variety  of  diseases  were  said  to  be  performed  by 
witches,  wizards,  fairy-men,  fairy-women,  and  a thou- 
sand other  impostors,  who,  supported  by  the  gross 
ignorance  of  the  people,  carried  that  which  was  first 
commenced  in  fraud  and  cunning  into  a self-delusion, 
which,  in  process  of  time,  led  them  to  become  dupes  to 
their  own  impostures.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
then,  that  Alice  Goodwin,  a young  creature  of  a warm 
imagination  and  extraordinary  constitutional  timidity, 
should  feel  the  full  force  of  the  superstitions  which 
swarmed  around  her,  and  impregnated  her  fancy  so 
strongly  that  it  teemed  with  an  unhealthy  creation, 
which  frequently  rendered  her  existence  painful  by  a 
morbid  apprehension  of  wicked  and  supernatural  influ- 
ences. In  other  respects  she  was  artlessness  itself, 
could  never  understand  what  falsehood  meant,  and,  as 
to  truth,  her  unspotted  mind  was  transparent  as  a 
sunbeam.  Our  readers  are  not  to  understand,  how- 
ever, that  though  apparently  flexible  and  ductile,  she 
possessed  no  power  of  moral  resistance.  So  very  far 
from  that,  her  disposition,  wherever  she  thought  her- 
self right,  was  not  only  firm  and  unbending,  but  some- 
times rose  almost  to  obstinacy.  This,  however,  never 
appeared,  unless  she  considered  herself  as  standing 
upon  the  basis  of  truth.  In  cases  where  her  judgment 
was  at  fault,  or  when  she  could  not  see  her  way,  she 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


49 


was  a perfect  child,  and,  like  a child,  should  be  taken 
by  the  hand  and  supported.  It  was,  however,  when 
mingling  in  society  that  her  timidity  and  bashfulness 
were  most  observable;  these,  however,  were  accom- 
panied with  so  much  natural  grace,  and  unaffected 
innocence  of  manner,  that  the  general  charm  of  her 
whole  character  was  fascinating  and  irresistible ; nay, 
her  very  weaknesses  created  an  atmosphere  of  love  and 
sympathy  around  her  that  nobody  could  breathe  with- 
out feeling  her  influence.  Her  fear  of  ghosts  and 
fairies,  her  dread  of  wizards  and  witches,  of  wise  women 
and  strolling  conjurers,  with  the  superstitious  accounts 
of  whom  the  country  then  abounded,  were,  in  the  eyes 
of  her  more  strong-minded  friends,  only  a source  of 
that  caressing  and  indulgent  affection  which  made  its 
artless  and  innocent  object  more  dear  to  them.  Every 
one  knows  with  what  natural  affection  and  tenderness 
we  love  the  object  which  clings  to  us  for  support  under 
the  apprehension  of  danger,  even  when  we  ourselves 
are  satisfied  that  the  apprehension  is  groundless.  So 
was  it  with  Alice  Goodwin,  whose  harmless  foibles  and 
weaknesses,  associated  as  they  were  with  so  much 
truth  and  purity,  rendered  her  the  darling  of  all  who 
knew  her. 

Woodward  had  not  proceeded  far  on  his  way  when 
he  was  overtaken  by  an  equestrian,  who  came  up  to 
him  at  a smart  pace,  which,  however,  he  checked  on 
getting  beside  him. 

“ A fine  morning,  sir,  after  an  awful  night,”  observed 
the  stranger. 

“It  is,  sir,”  replied  Woodward,  “and  a most  awful 
night  it  assuredly  was.  Have  you  heard  whether 

3 


50 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


there  has  been  destruction  to  life  or  property  to  any 
extent  ? ” 

u Not  so  much  to  life,”  replied  his  companion,  u but 
seriously,  I understand,  to  property.  If  you  had  rid- 
den far  you  must  have  observed  the  number  of  dwell- 
ing-houses and  out  offices  that  have  been  unroofed, 
and  some  of  them  altogether  blown  down.” 

u I have  not  ridden  far,”  said  Woodward  ; u I was 
obliged  to  take  shelter  in  the  house  of  a country  gentle- 
man named  Goodwin,  who  lives  over  in  the  trees.” 
u You  were  fortunate  in  finding  shelter  anywhere,” 
replied  the  stranger,  u during  such  a tempest.  I 
remember  nothing  like  it.” 

As  they  proceeded  along,  indulging  in  similar  chat, 
they  observed  that  five  or  six  countrymen,  who  had 
been  walking  at  a smart  pace,  about  a couple  of  hun- 
dred yards  before  them,  came  suddenly  to  a stand-still, 
and,  after  appearing  to  consult  together,  they  darted 
off  the  road  and  laid  themselves  down,  as  if  with  a 
view  of  concealment,  behind  the  grassy  ditch  which 
ran  along  it. 

u What  can  these  persons  mean  ? ” asked  Wood- 
ward ; u they  seem  to  be  concealing  themselves.” 
u Unquestionably  they  do,”  replied  the  stranger; 
u and  yet  there  appears  to  be  no  pursuit  after  them. 
I certainly  can  give  no  guess  as  to  their  object.” 

While  attempting,  as  they  went  along,  to  account 
for  the  conduct  of  the  peasants,  they  were  met  by  a 
female  with  a head  of  hair  that  was  nearly  blood-red, 
and  whose  features  were  hideously  ugly,  or  rather  we 
should  say,  absolutely  revolting.  Her  brows,  which 
were  of  the  same  color  as  the  hair,  were  knit  into  a 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


51 


scowl,  such  as  is  occasioned  by  an  intense  expression 
of  hatred  and  malignity,  yet  which  was  rendered  almost 
frightful  by  a squint  that  would  have  disfigured  the 
features  of  a demon.  Her  coarse  hair  lay  matted  to- 
gether in  stiff,  wiry  waves  on  each  side  of  her  head, 
from  whence  it  streamed  down  her  shoulders,  which  it 
covered  like  a cape  of  scarlet.  As  they  approached 
each  other,  she  glanced  at  them  with  a look  from  which 
they  could  only  infer  that  she  seemed  to  meditate  the 
murder  of  each,  and  yet  there  was  mingled  with  its 
malignity  a bitter  but  derisive  expression  that  was  per- 
fectly diabolical. 

u What  a frightful  hag ! ” exclaimed  Woodward, 
addressing  his  companion  ; u I never  had  a perfect  con- 
ception of  the  face  of  an  ogress  until  now ! Did  you 
observe  her  walrus  tusks,  as  they  projected  over  her 
misshapen  nether  lip  ? The  hag  appears  to  be  an  im- 
personation of  all  that  is  evil.” 

u She  may  be  a very  harmless  creature  for  all  that,” 
replied  the  other ; “ we  are  not  to  judge  by  appear- 
ances. I know  a man  who  had  murder  depicted  in  his 
countenance,  if  ever  a man  had,  and  yet  there  lived  not 
a kinder,  more  humane,  or  benevolent  creature  on  earth. 
He  was  as  simple,  too,  as  a child,  and  the  most  affec- 
tionate father  and  husband  that  ever  breathed.  These, 
however,  may  be  exceptions ; for  most  certainly  I am 
of  opinion  that  the  countenance  may  be  considered,  in 
general,  a very  certain  index  to  the  character  and 
disposition.  But  what  is  this  ? — here  are  the  men 
returning  from  their  journey ; let  us  question  them.” 
u Pray,”  said  Woodward,  addressing  them,  u if  it  be 
not  impertinent,  may  I inquire  why  you  ran  in  such  a 


52 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

hurry  off  the  road  just  now,  and  hid  yourselves  behind 
the  ditch  ? ” 

“ Certainly,  sir,  you  may,”  replied  one  of  them; 
“ we  wor  on  on:  way  to  the  fair  of  Knockmore,  and 
we  didn’t  wish  to  meet  Pugshy  Roe  ” (Red  Peggy). 

“ But  why  should  you  not  wish  to  meet  her  ? ” 

“ Bekaise,  sir,  she’s  unlucky — unlucky  in  the  three 
ways — unlucky  to  man,  unlucky  to  baste,  and  unlucky 
to  business.  She  overlooks,  sir ; she  has  the  Evil  Eye 
— the  Lord  be  about  us  ! ” 

“The  Evil  Eye,”  repeated  Woodward,  dryly;  “and 
pray  what  harm  could  her  evil  eye  do  you  ? ” 

“ Why,  nothing  in  the  world,”  replied  the  man, 
naively,  “ barrin’  to  wither  us  off  o’  the  earth — that’s 
all.” 

“ Has  she  been  long  in  this  neighborhood  ? ” asked 
the  stranger. 

“ Too  long,  your  honor.  Sure  she  overlooked  Biddy 
Nelligan’s  child,  and  it  never  did  good  aftherwards.” 

“ And  I,”  said  another,  “ am  indebted  to  the  thief 
o’  hell  for  the  loss  of  as  good  a cow  as  ever  filled  a 
piggin” 

“Well,  sure,”  observed  a third,  “ Father  Mullen  is 
goin’  to  read  her  out  next  Sunday  from  the  althar. 
She  has  been  banished  from  every  parish  in  the  coun- 
tliry.  Indeed,  I believe  he’s  goin’  to  drown  the  candles 
against  her,  so  that,  plaise  the  Lord,  she’ll  have  to 
tramp. 

“How  does  she  live  and  maintain  herself?”  asked 
the  stranger  again. 

“ Why,  sir,”  replied  the  man,  “ she  tuck  possession 
of  a waste  cabin  and  a bit  o’  garden  belongin’  to  it ; 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


58 


and  Larry  Sullivan,  that  owns  it,  was  goin’  to  put  her 
out,  when,  Lord  save  us,  he  and  his  whole  family  were 
saized  with  sickness,  and  then  he  sent  word  to  her  that 
if  she’d  take  it  off  o’  them  and  put  it  on  some  one  else 
he’d  let  her  stay.” 

“ And  did  she  do  so  ? ” 

“She  did,  sir;  every  one  o’  them  recovered,  and 
she  put  it  on  his  neighbor,  poor  Harry  Commiskey  and 
his  family,  that  used  to  visit  them  every  day,  and  from 
them  it  went  over  the  country — and  bad  luck  to  her ! 
Devil  a man  of  us  would  have  had  luck  or  grace  in  the 
fair  to-day  if  we  had  met  her.  That’s  another  gift  she 
has — to  bring  bad  luck  to  any  one  that  meets  her  first 
in  the  mornin’ ; for  if  they’re  goin’  upon  any  business 
it’s  sure  not  to  thrive  with  them.  She’s  worse  than 
Mrs.  Lindsay;  for  Mrs.  Lindsay,  although  she’s  un- 
lucky to  meet,  and  unlucky  to  cattle,  too,  has  no 
power  over  any  one’s  life ; but  they  say  it  has  always 
been  in  her  family,  too.” 

The  equestrians  then  proceeded  at  a rather  brisk 
pace  until  they  had  got  clear  of  the  peasants,  when 
they  pulled  up  a little. 

“ That  is  a strange  superstition,  sir,”  said  Woodward, 
musingly. 

“It  is  a very  common  one  in  this  country,  at  all 
events,”  replied  the  other ; “ and  I believe  pretty  gen- 
eral in  others  as  well  as  here.” 

“ Do  you  place  any  faith  in  it  ? ” asked  the  other. 

The  stranger  paused,  as  if  investigating  the  subject 
in  question,  after  which  he  replied, 

“ To  a certain  extent  I do ; but  it  is  upon  this  prin- 
ciple, that  I believe  the  force  of  imagination  on  a weak 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


64 

mind  constitutes  the  malady.  What  is  your  own 
opinion  ? ” 

“ Why,  that  it  is  not  a superstition  but  a fact ; a fact, 
too,  which  has  been  frequently  proved ; and,  what  is 
more,  it  is  known,  as  the  man  said,  to  be  hereditary  in 
families.” 

“ I don’t  give  credence  to  that,”  said  the  stranger. 

“ Why  not,  sir?”  replied  Woodward;  “are  not  the 
moral  qualities  hereditary  ? are  not  the  tempers  and 
dispositions  hereditary,  as  well  as  decline,  insanity, 
scrofula,  and  other  physical  complaints?” 

The  stranger  paused  again,  and  said,  “ Perhaps  so. 
There  is  certainly  much  mystery  in  human  nature; 
more,  probably,  than  we  can  conceive  or  be  aware  of. 
Time,  however,  and  the  progress  of  science,  will  de- 
velop much.  But  who  was  this  Mrs.  Lindsay  that  the 
man  spoke  of?  ” 

“That  lady,  sir,”  replied  the  other,  “is  my 
mother.” 

The  stranger,  from  a feeling  of  delicacy,  made  no 
observation  upon  this,  but  proceeded  to  take  another 
view  of  the  same  subject. 

“Suppose,  then,”  he  added,  “that  we  admit  the  fact 
that  the  eye  of  a certain  individual  can  transfuse,  by 
the  force  of  strong  volition,  an  evil  influence  into  the 
being  or  bodily  system  of  another — why  should  it  hap- 
pen that  an  eye  or  touch  charged  with  beneficence , 
instead  of  evil,  should  fail  to  affect  with  a sanative 
contagion  those  who  labor  under  many  diseases  ? ” 

“ The  only  reply  I can  make  to  your  question,”  said 
Woodward,  “ is  this : the  one  has  been  long  and  gen 
erally  known  to  exist,  whereas  the  latter  has  never  been 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


55 


heard  of,  which  most  assuredly  would  not  have  been  the 
case  if  it  had  ever  existed ; as  for  the  cure  of  the  King7® 
Evil,  it  is  a royal  imposture.” 

u I believe  in  the  latter ,”  observed  the  other  calmly. 
u Upon  what  grounds  ? ” asked  his  companion. 
u Simply  because  I know  a person  who  possesses  the 
sanative  power  I speak  of.” 

u And  I believe  in  the  former,”  replied  Woodward, 
u and  upon  better  grounds  still,  because  I possess  it 
myself.” 

u You  will  pardon  me,”  said  the  other ; u but  I hes- 
itate to  believe  that.” 

Woodward,  who  felt  this  imputation  against  his 
veracity  with  resentment,  suddenly  pulled  up  his  horse, 
and,  turning  himself  on  the  saddle,  looked  upon  his 
companion  with  an  expression  that  was  as  extraordi- 
nary as  it  was  blighting.  The  stranger,  on  the  other 
hand,  reining  in  his  horse,  and  taking  exactly  the  same 
attitude  as  Woodward,  bent  his  eye  on  him  in  return ; 
and  there  they  sat  opposite  to  each  other,  where  we 
will  leave  them  until  we  describe  the  somewhat  extraor- 
dinary man  who  had  become  the  fellow-traveller  of  the 
hero  of  the  breakfast  table. 

He  was  mounted  upon  a powerful  charger;  for  in- 
deed it  was  evident  at  a glance  that  no  other  would 
have  been  equal  to  his  weight.  He  was  well-dressed 
— that  is  to  say,  in  the  garb  of  a country  gentleman  of 
the  day.  He  wore  his  own  hair,  however,  which  fell 
in  long  masses  over  his  shoulders,  and  a falling  collar, 
which  came  down  over  his  breast.  His  person  was 
robust  and  healthy  looking,  and,  what  is  not  very  usual 
in  large  men,  it  wa?  remarkable  for  the  most  consura- 


56 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


mate  proportion  and  symmetry.  He  wore  boots  and 
silver  spurs,  and  his  feet  were  unusually  small,  con- 
sidering his  size,  as  were  also  his  hands.  That,  how- 
ever, which  struck  the  beholder  with  amazement,  was 
the  manly  beauty  of  his  features.  At  a first  glance  this 
was  visible ; but  on  contemplating  them  more  closely 
you  began  to  feel  something  strange  and  wonderful 
associated  with  a feeling  of  veneration  and  pleasure. 
Even  this,  however,  was  comparatively  little  to  what 
a still  more  deliberate  perusal  of  that  face  brought  to 
light.  There  could  be  read  the  extraordinary  union  of 
humility  and  grandeur ; but  above  all,  and  beyond  all 
other  expressions,  there  proceeded  from  his  eyes,  and 
radiated  like  a halo  from  every  part  of  his  countenance, 
a sense  of  power  which  was  felt  to  be  irresistible.  His 
eyes,  indeed,  were  almost  transparent  with  light — a 
light  so  clear,  benignant,  and  strong,  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  withstand  their  glance,  radiant  with  benev- 
olence though  it  was.  The  surrender  to  that  glance, 
however,  was  a willing  and  a pleasing  one.  The  specta- 
tor submitted  to  it  as  an  individual  would  to  the  eye  of 
a blessed  spirit  that  was  known  to  communicate  nothing 
but  good.  There,  then,  they  sat  contemplating  one  an- 
other, each,  as  it  were,  in  the  exercise  of  some  particu- 
lar power,  which,  in  this  case,  appeared  to  depend 
altogether  on  the  expressions  of  the  eye.  The  gaze 
was  long  and  combative  in  its  character,  and  constituted 
a trial  of  that  moral  strength  which  each,  in  the  pecu- 
liar constitution  of  his  being,  seemed  to  possess.  After 
some  time,  however,  Woodward’s  glance  seemed  to  lose 
its  concentrative  power,  and  gradually  to  become  vague 
and  blank.  In  a little  time  he  felt  himself  rapidly 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


57 


losing  ground,  and  could  hardly  avoid  thinking  that 
the  eyes  of  his  opponent  were  looking  into  his  very 
soul:  his  eyelids  quivered,  his  eyes  assumed  a dull 
and  listless  appearance,  and  ultimately  closed  for  some 
moments — he  was  vanquished,  and  he  felt  it. 

“ What  is  the  matter  with  you  ? ” said  his  companion 
at  length,  “ and  why  did  you  look  at  me  with  such  a 
singular  gaze  ? I hope  you  do  not  feel  resentment  at 
what  I said.  I hesitated  to  believe  you  only  because  I 
thought  you  might  be  mistaken.” 

“I  entertain  no  resentment  against  you,”  replied 
Woodward;  “but  I must  confess  I feel  astonished. 
Pray,  allow  me  to  ask,  sir,  are  you  a medical  man  ? ” 

“ Not  at  all,”  replied  the  other;  “I  never  received 
a medical  education,  and  yet  I perform  a great  number 
of  cures.” 

“ Then,  sir,”  said  Woodward,  “ I take  it,  with  every 
respect,  that  you  must  be  a quack.” 

“ Did  you  ever  know  a quack  to  work  a cure  with- 
out medicine?”  replied  the  other;  “now  I cure  with- 
out medicine,  and  that  is  more  than  the  quack  is  able 
to  do  with  it ; I,  consequently,  cannot  be  a quack.” 

“ Then,  in  the  devil’s  name,  what  are  you  ? ” asked 
Woodward,  who  felt  that  his  extraordinary  fellow- 
traveller  was  amusing  himself  at  his  expense. 

“I  reply  to  no  interrogatory  urged  upon  such 
authority,”  said  the  stranger ; “ but  let  me  advise  you, 
young  man,  not  to  allow  that  mysterious  and  malignant 
power  which  you  seem  to  possess  to  gratify  itself  by 
injury  to  your  fellow-creatures.  Let  it  be  the  princi- 
pal purpose  of  your  life  to  serve  them  by  every  means 
within  your  reach,  otherwise  you  will  neglect  to  your 

3 * 


58 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


cost  those  great  duties  for  which  God  created  you. 
Farewell,  my  friend,  and  remember  my  words ; for  they 
are  uttered  in  a spirit  of  kindness  and  good  feeling.” 

They  had  now  arrived  at  cross-roads  ; the  stranger 
turned  to  the  right,  and  Woodward  proceeded,  as 
directed,  toward  Rathfillan  House,  the  residence  of  his 
father. 

The  building  was  a tolerably  large  and  comfortable 
one,  without  any  pretence  to  architectural  beauty.  It 
had  a plain  porch  before  the  hall-door,  with  a neat 
lawn,  through  which  wound  a pretty  drive  up  to  the 
house.  On  each  side  of  the  lawn  was  a semicircle  of 
fine  old  trees,  that  gave  an  ancient  and  impressive 
appearance  to  the  whole  place. 

Now,  one  might  imagine  that  Woodward  would  have 
felt  his  heart  bound  with  affection  and  delight  on  his 
return  to  all  that  ought  to  have  been  dear  to  him  after 
so  long  an  absence.  So  far  from  that,  however,  he 
returned  in  disappointment  and  ill-temper,  for  he  cal- 
culated that  unless  there  had  been  some  indefensible 
neglect,  or  unjustifiable  offence  offered  to  his  uncle 
Hamilton  by  his  family,  that  gentleman,  who,  he  knew 
had  the  character  of  being  both  affectionate  and  good- 
natured,  would  never  have  left  his  property  to  a stran- 
ger. The  alienation  of  this  property  from  himself  was, 
indeed,  the  bitter  reflection  which  rankled  in  his  heart, 
and  established  in  it  a hatred  against  the  Goodwins 
which  he  resolved  by  some  means  to  wreak  upon  them 
in  a spirit  of  the  blackest  vengeance.  Independently 
of  this,  we  feel  it  necessary  to  say  here,  that  he  was 
Utterly  devoid  of  domestic  affection,  and  altogethei 
insensible  to  the  natural  claims  *nd  feelings  of  con 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


59 


sanguinity.  His  uncle  abroad,  for  instance,  had  fre- 
quently urged  him  to  pay  a visit  to  his  relatives,  and., 
of  course,  to  supply  him  liberally  with  the  necessary 
funds  for  the  journey.  To  every  such  suggestion,  how- 
ever, he  gave  a decided  negative.  66  If  they  wish  to  see 
me,”  he  would  reply,  u let  them  come  and  see  me : as 
for  me,  I have  no  wish  to  see  them,  and  I shall  not  go.” 

This  unnatural  indifference  to  the  claims  of  blood 
and  affection  not  only  startled  his  uncle,  but  shook  his 
confidence  in  the  honor  and  integrity  of  his  favorite. 
Some  further  discoveries  of  his  dishonesty  ultimately 
led  to  his  expulsion  from  the  heart  of  that  kind  rela- 
tive, as  well  as  from  the  hospitable  roof  of  which  he 
proved  himself  so  unworthy. 

With  such  a natural  disposition,  and  affected  as  he 
must  have  been  by  a train  of  circumstances  so  de- 
cidedly adverse  to  his  hopes  and  prospects,  our  readers 
need  not  feel  surprised  that  he  should  return  home  in 
anything  but  an  agreeable  mood  of  mind. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WOODWARD  MEETS  A GUIDE.' — HIS  RECEPTION  AT  HOME. 
— PREPARATIONS  FOR  A FETE. 

Woodward  rode  slowly,  as  he  indulged  in  those  dis- 
agreeable reflections  to  which  we  have  alluded,  until 
he  reached  a second  cross-roads,  where  he  found  him- 
self somewhat  at  a loss  whether  to  turn  or  ride  straight 
onward.  While  pausing  for  a moment,  as  to  which 


60 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


way  he  should  take,  the  mellow  whistle  of  some  person 
behind  him,  indulging  in  a light-hearted  Irish  air, 
caused  him  to  look  back,  when  he  saw  a well-made, 
compact,  good-looking  young  fellow  approaching,  who, 
finding  his  attention  evidently  directed  to  him,  con* 
eluded  his  melody  and  respectfully  touched  his  hat. 

“ Pray,  my  good  friend,”  said  Woodward,  “ can  you 
direct  me  to  Rathfillan,  the  residence  of  Mr.  Lindsay, 
the  magistrate  ?” 

u Misther  Lindsay’s,  is  it  ? ” 

“ Yes ; I said  so.” 

“ Well,  I think  I can,  sir.” 

“ Yes ; but  are  you  sure  of  it  ? ” 

“ Well,  I think  I am,  sir.” 

“You  think!  why,  d — n it,  sir,  do  you  not  know 
whether  you  are  or  not  ? ” 

“ May  I ax,  sir,”  inquired  the  other  in  his  turn,  “ if 
you  are  a religious  character  ? ” 

“ Why,  what  the  devil  has  that  to  do  with  the  mat- 
ter in  question?”  said  Woodward,  beginning  to  lose 
his  temper.  “ I ask  you  to  direct  me  to  the  residence 
of  a certain  gentleman,  and  you  ask  me  whether  I am 
a religious  character  ? What  do  you  mean  by  that  ? ” 
“ Why,  sir,”  replied  the  man,  “ not  much,  Fm 
afeard — only  if  you  had  let  me  speak,  which  you 
didn’t,  God  pardon  you,  I was  going  to  say,  that  if  you 
knew  the  way  to  heaven  as  well  as  I do  to  Misther 
Lindsay’s  you  might  call  yourself  a happy  man,  and 
born  to  luck.” 

Woodward  looked  with  something  of  curiosity  at  his 
new  companion,  and  was  a good  deal  struck  with  his 
appearance.  His  age  might  be  about  twenty-eight  or 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


61 


from  that  to  thirty ; his  figure  stout  and  well-made ; his 
features  were  decidedly  Milesian,  but  then  they  were 
Milesian  of  the  best  character;  his  mouth  was  firm, 
but  his  lips  full,  red,  and  handsome ; his  clear,  merry 
eyes  would  puzzle  one  to  determine  whether  they  were 
gray  or  blue,  so  equally  were  the  two  colors  blended  in 
them.  After  a very  brief  conversation  with  him,  no 
one  could  doubt  that  humor  formed  a predominant 
trait  in  his  disposition.  In  fact,  the  spirit  of  the  forth- 
coming jest  was  visible  in  his  countenance  before  the 
jest  itself  came  forth ; but  although  his  whole  features 
bore  a careless  and  buoyant  expression,  yet  there  was 
no  mistaking  in  them  the  unquestionable  evidences  of 
great  shrewdness  and  good  sense.  He  also  indulged 
occasionally  in  an  ironical  and  comic  sarcasm,  which, 
however,  was  never  directed  against  his  friends ; this 
he  reserved  for  certain  individuals  whose  character 
entitled  them  to  it  at  his  hands.  He  also  drew  the 
long-bow,  when  he  wished,  with  great  skill  and  effect. 
Woodward,  after  having  scrutinized  his  countenance 
for  some  time,  was  about  to  make  some  inquiries,  as  a 
stranger,  concerning  the  character  of  his  family  and 
the  reputation  they  bore  in  the  neighborhood,  when  he 
found  himself,  considerably  to  his  surprise,  placed  in 
the  witness-box  for  a rather  brisk  fire  of  cross-exami- 
uation. 

u You  are  no  stranger  in  this  part  of  the  country,  I 
presume/7  said  he,  with  a view  of  bringing  him  out  for 
his  own  covert  and  somewhat  ungenerous  purposes. 

u I am  no  stranger,  sure  enough,  sir,”  replied  the 
other,  u so  far  as  a good  slice  of  the  counthry  side  goes ; 
but  if  I am  not  you  are,  sir,  or  Fm  out  in  it  V 


62 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OB, 


u Yes,  I am  a stranger  here.” 

“ Never  mind,  sir,  don’t  let  that  disthress  you ; it’s 
a good  man’s  case,  sir.  Did  you  thravel  far,  wid  sub- 
mission ? I spake  in  kindness,  sir.” 

“ Why,  yes,  a — a — pretty  good  distance  ; but  about 
Mr.  Lindsay  and — ” 

“Yes,  sir;  crossed  over , sir,  I suppose  ¥ I mane 
from  the  other  side  ? ” 

“ O ! you  want  to  know  if  I crossed  the  Channel  ? ” 

“ Had  you  a pleasant  passage,  sir  ¥ ” 
u Yes,  tolerable.” 

“ Thank  God ! I hope  you’ll  make  a long  stay  with 
us,  sir,  in  this  part  of  the  counthry.  If  you  have  any 
business  to  do  with  Mr.  Lindsay — as  of  coorse  you 
have — why,  I don’t  think  you  and  he  will  quarrel ; 
and  by  the  way,  sir,  I know  him  and  the  family  well, 
and  if  I only  got  a glimpse,  I could  throw  in  a word  or 
two  to  guide  you  in  dalin’  wid  him — that  is,  if  I knew 
the  business.” 

“ As  to  that,”  replied  Woodward,  u it  is  not  very 
particular ; I am  only  coming  on  a pretty  long  visit  to 
him,  and  as  you  say  you  know  the  family,  I would  feel 
glad  to  hear  what  you  think  of  them.” 

“Misther  Lindsay,  or  rather  Misther  Charles,  and 
you  will  have  a fine  time  of  it,  sir.  There’s  delightful 
fishin’  here,  and  the  best  of  shootin’  and  huntin’  in 
harvest  and  winter — that  is,  if  you  stop  so  long” 

“ What  kind  of  a man  is  Mr.  Lindsay  ¥ ” 

“ A fine,  clever  * man,  sir ; six  feet  in  his  stockin' 
soles,  and  made  in  proportion.” 


Portly,  large,  comely. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


63 


u But  I want  to  know  nothing  about  his  figure ; is 
the  man  reputed  good  or  bad  ? ” 

“Why,  just  good  or  bad,  sir,  according  as  he’s 
treated.” 

“ Is  he  well  liked,  then  ? I trust  you  understand  me 
now.” 

“ By  his  friends,  sir,  no  man  betther — by  them  that’s 
his  inemies,  not  so  well.” 

“ You  mentioned  a son  of  his,  Charles,  I think  j what 
kind  of  a young  fellow  is  he?” 

“ Very  like  his  father,  sir.” 

“I  see;  well,  I thank  you,  my  friend,  for  the 
liberality  of  your  information.  Has  he  any  daugh- 
ters ? ” 

“ Two,  sir ; but  very  unlike  their  mother .” 

“ Why,  what  kind  of  a woman  is  their  mother  ? ” 

“ She’s  a saint,  sir,  of  a sartin  class — ever  and  always 
at  her  prayers,”  {sotto  voce , “ such  as  they  are — cursing 
her  fellow-cratures  from  mornin’  till  night.”) 

“ Well,  at  all  events,  it  is  a good  thing  to  be  relig- 
ious.” 

“ Devil  a better,  sir ; but  she,  as  I said,  is  a saint 
from — heaven”  ( sotto  voce , “and  very  far  from  it  too.) 
But,  sir,  there’s  a lady  in  this  neighborhood — I won’t 
name  her — that  has  a tongue  as  sharp  and  poisonous  as 
if  she  lived  on  rattlesnakes ; and  she  has  an  eye  of  her 
own  that  they  say  is  every  bit  as  dangerous.” 

“ And  who  is  she,  my  good  fellow  ? ” 

“ Why,  a very  intimate  friend  of  Mrs.  Lindsay’s,  and 
seldom  out  of  her  company.  Now,  sir,  do  you  see  that 
house  wid  the  tall  chimleys,  or  rather  do  you  see  the 
tall  chimleys — for  you  can‘t  see  the  house  itself?  That’s 


64 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 

where  the  family  we  spake  of  lives,  and  there  you’ll  see 
Mrs.  Lindsay  and  the  lady  I mention.” 

Woodward,  in  fact,  knew  not  what  to  make  of  his 
guide ; he  found  him  inscrutable,  and  deemed  it  useless 
to  attempt  the  extortion  of  any  further  intelligence  from 
him.  The  latter  was  ignorant  that  Mrs.  Lindsay’s  son 
was  expected  home,  as  was  every  member  of  that 
gentleman’s  family.  He  had,  in  fact,  given  them  no 
information  of  his  return.  The  dishonest  fraud  which 
he  had  practised  upon  his  uncle,  and  the  apprehension 
that  that  good  old  man  had  transmitted  an  account  of 
his  delinquency  to  his  relatives,  prevented  him  from 
writing,  lest  he  might,  by  subsequent  falsehoods,  con- 
tradict his  uncle,  and  thereby  involve  himself  in  deeper 
disgrace.  His  uncle,  however,  was  satisfied  with  having 
got  rid  of  him,  and  forbore  to  render  his  relations  un- 
happy by  any  complaint  of  his  conduct.  His  hope  was, 
that  Woodward’s  expulsion  from  his  house,  and  the 
withdrawal  of  his  affections  from  him,  might,  upon  re- 
flection, cause  him  to  turn  over  a new  leaf — an  effort 
which  would  have  been  difficult,  perhaps  impracticable, 
had  he  transmitted  to  them  a full  explanation  of  his 
perfidy  and  ingratitude. 

A thought  now  occurred  to  Woodward  with  reference 
to  himself.  He  saw  that  his  guide,  after  having  pointed 
out  his  father’s  house  to  him,  was  still  keeping  him 
company. 

“ Perhaps  you  are  coming  out  of  your  way,”  said  he  ; 
“you  have  been  good  enough  to  show  me  Mr.  Lindsay’s 
residence,  and  I have  no  further  occasion  for  your 
services.  I thank  you  : take  this  and  drink  my  health ; ” 
and  as  he  spoke  he  offered  him  some  silver. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


65 


“Many  thanks,  sir,”  replied  the  man,  in  a far  differ- 
ent tone  of  voice,  “ many  thanks ; but  I never  resave 
or  take  payment  for  an  act  of  common  civility,  espe- 
cially from  any  gentleman  on  his  way  to  the  family  of 
Mr.  Lindsay.  And  now,  sir,  I will  tell  you  honestly  and 
openly  that  there  is  not  a better  gentleman  alive  this 
day  than  he  is.  Himself,  his  son,  and  daughter*  are 
loved  and  honored  by  all  that  know  them  ; and  woe  be- 
tide the  man  that  ’ud  dare  to  cruck  (crook)  his  finger 
at  one  of  them.” 

“ You  seem  to  know  them  very  well.” 

“ I have  a good  right,  sir,  seem’  that  I have  been  in 
the  family  ever  since  I was  a gorson.” 

“ And  is  Mrs.  Lindsay  as  popular  as  her  husband  ? ” 
“ She  is  his  wife,  sir — the  mother  of  his  children,  and 
my  misthress ; afther  that  you  may  judge  for  yourself.” 
“ Of  course,  then,  you  are  aware  that  they  have  a 
son  abroad.” 

“ I am,  sir,  and  a fine  young  man  they  say  he  is. 
Nothing  vexes  them  so  much  as  that  he  won’t  come  to 
see  them.  He’s  never  off  their  tongue ; and  if  he’s 
aquil  to  what  they  say  of  him,  upon  my  credit  the  sun 
needn’t  take  the  throuble  of  shinin’  on  him.” 

“ Have  they  any  expectation  of  a visit  from  him,  do 
you  know  ? ” 

“ Not  that  I hear,  sir  ; but  I know  that  nothing  would 
rise  the  cockles  of  their  hearts  aquil  to  seein’  him  among 
them.  Poor  fellow!  Mr.  Hamilton’s  will  was  a bad 
business  for  him,  as  it  was  thought  he’d  have  danced 
into  the  property.  But  then,  they  say,  his  other  uncle 

* His  daughter  Jane  was  with  a relation  in  England,  and  does  not 
appear  in  this  romance. 


66 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 

will  provide  for  him,  especially  as  he  took  him  from  the 
family,  by  all  accounts,  on  that  condition.” 

This  information — if  information  it  could  be  called 
— was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  wormwood  and  gall 
to  the  gentleman  on  whose  ears  and  into  whose  heart 
it  fell.  The  consciousness  of  his  present  position — dis- 
carded by  a kind  uncle  for  dishonesty,  and  deprived,  as 
he  thought,  by  the  caprice  or  mental  imbecility  of 
another  uncle,  of  a property  amounting  to  upwards  of 
twelve  hundred  per  annum — sank  upon  his  heart  with 
a feeling  which  filled  it  with  a deep  and  almost  blas- 
phemous resentment  at  every  person  concerned,  which 
lie  could  scarcely  repress  from  the  observation  of  his 
{juide. 

“What  is  your  name?”  said  he  abruptly  to  him; 
ind  as  he  asked  the  question  he  fixed  a glance  upon 
*iim  that  startled  his  companion. 

The  latter  looked  at  him,  and  felt  surprised  at  the 
fearful  expression  of  his  eye ; in  the  meantime,  we 
must  say,  that  he  had  not  an  ounce  of  coward’s  flesh  on 
his  bones. 

“ What  is  my  name,  sir  ? ” he  replied.  “ Faith, 
afther  that  look,  if  you  don’t  know  my  name,  I do  yours ; 
there  was  your  mother’s  eye  fastened  on  me  to  the  life. 
However,  take  it  aisy,  sir;  devil  a bit  I’m  afeard.  If 
you’re  not  her  son,  Misther  Woodward,  why,  I’m  not 
Barney  Casey,  that’s  all.  Don’t  deny  it,  sir;  you’re 
welcome  home,  and  I’m  glad  to  see  you,  as  they  all 
will  be.” 

“Harkee,  then,”  said  Woodward,  “you  are  right; 
but,  mark  me,  keep  quiet,  and  allow  me  to  manage 
matters  in  my  own  way  ; not  a syllable  of  the  discovery 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


67 


you  have  made,  or  it  will  be  worse  for  you.  I am  not 
a person  to  be  trifled  with.” 

u Troth,  and  you’re  right  there,  sir ; it’s  what  I often 
said,  often  say,  and  often  will  say  of  myself.  Barney 
Casey  is  not  the  boy  to  be  trifled  wid.” 

On  arriving  at  the  house,  Barney  took  round  the 
horse — a hired  one,  by  the  way — to  the  stable,  and 
Woodward  knocked.  On  the  door  being  opened,  he 
inquired  if  Mr.  Lindsay  was  within,  and  was  answered 
in  the  affirmative. 

u Will  you  let  him  know  a gentleman  wishes  to  see 
him  for  a few  minutes  ? ” 

u What  name,  sir,  shall  I say  ? ” 
u O,  it  doesn’t  matter — say  a gentleman.” 
u Step  into  the  parlor,  sir,  and  he  will  be  with  you 
immediately.” 

He  did  so,  and  was  there  but  a very  short  time  when 
his  step-father  entered.  Short  as  the  time  was,  how- 
ever, he  could  not  prevent  himself  from  reverting  to 
the  strange  equestrian  he  had  met  on  his  way,  nor  to 
the  extraordinary  ascendency  he  had  gained  over  him. 
Another  young  man  placed  in  his  circumstances  would 
have  felt  agitated  and  excited  by  his  approaching  inter- 
view with  those  who  were  so  nearly  related  to  him,  and 
whom,  besides,  he  had  not  seen  for  such  a long  period 
of  time.  To  every  such  emotion,  however,  he  was 
absolutely  insensible ; there  was  no  beating  pulse,  no 
heaving  of  the  bosom,  not  a nerve  disturbed  by  the 
tremulous  vibrations  of  awakened  affection,  no  tumult 
of  the  heart,  no  starting  tear — no  ! there  was  nothing 
of  all  this — but,  on  the  contrary,  a calm,  cold,  imper- 
turbable spirit,  so  dead  and  ignorant  of  domestic  attach- 


68 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


ment,  that  the  man  could  neither  feel  nor  understand 
what  it  meant. 

When  his  step-father  entered,  he  naturally  bowed  to 
the  stranger,  and  motioned  him  to  a seat,  which  the 
other  accordingly  took.  Lindsay  certainly  was,  as 
Barney  Casey  had  said,  a very  fine-looking  man  for 
his  years.  He  was  tall,  erect,  and  portly,  somewhat 
inclined  to  corpulency,  of  a handsome,  but  florid  coun- 
tenance, in  which  might  be  read  a large  expression  of 
cheerfulness  and  good-humor,  together  with  that  pecu- 
liar tinge  which  results  from  conviviality.  Indeed, 
there  could  scarcely  be  witnessed  a more  striking  con- 
trast than  that  between  his  open,  kind-looking  features, 
and  the  sharp,  disagreeable  symmetry  which  marked 
those  of  his  step-son  with  such  a dark  and  unpleasant 
character. 

“My  servant  tells  me,”  said  Lindsay,  courteously, 
“ that  you  wished  to  see  me.” 

“I  did,  sir,”  replied  Woodward;  “in  that  he  spoke 
correctly ; I wished  to  see  you,  and  I am  glad  to  see 
you.” 

“ I thank  you,  sir,”  replied  the  other,  bowing  again ; 
“ but — ahem — in  the  meantime,  sir,  you  have  the 
advantage  of  me.  ” 

“ And  intend  to  keep  it,  sir,  for  a little,”  replied 
Woodward,  with  one  of  his  cold  smiles.  “ I came  to 
speak  to  you,  sir,  concerning  your  son  who  is  abroad, 
and  to  ask  if  you  have  recently  heard  from  himself  or 
his  uncle.” 

“ 0,  then,  I presume,  sir,”  replied  Lindsay,  “ you 
are  an  acquaintance  or  friend  of  his ; if  so,  allow  me  to 
bid  you  welcome ; nothing,  I assure  you,  could  afford 


THE  KLACK  SPECTRE. 


69 


either  myself  or  my  family  greater  pleasure  than  to 
meet  and  show  attention  to  any  friend  of  his.  Unfor- 
tunately, we  have  heard  nothing  from  him  or  his  uncle 
for  nearly  the  last  year  and  a half ; but,  you  will  be 
doubly  welcome,  sir,  if  you  can  assure  us  that  they  are 
both  well.  His  uncle,  or  rather  I should  say  his  grand- 
uncle, for  in  that  relation  he  stands  to  him,  adopted 
him,  and  a kinder  man  does  not  live.” 

UI  believe  Mr.  Woodward  and  his  uncle  are  both 
well,  the  former,  I think,  sir,  is  your  step-son  only.” 
u Don’t  say  only , sir,  he  is  just  as  much  the  son  of  my 
affection  as  his  brother,  and  now,  sir,  may  I request  to 
know  the  name  of  the  gentleman  I am  addressing  ? ” 
u Should  you  wish  to  see  Henry  Woodward  himself, 
sir  ? ” 

u Dear  sir,  nothing  would  delight  me  more,  and  all 
of  us,  especially  his  mother ; yet  the  ungrateful  boy 
would  never  come  near  us,  although  he  was  pressed  and 
urged  to  do  so  a hundred  times.” 

u Well,  then,  sir,”  replied  that  gentleman,  rising  up, 
u he  now  stands  before  you ; I am  Henry  Woodward, 
father.” 

A hug  that  half  strangled  him  was  the  first  acknowl- 
edgment of  his  identity.  u Zounds,  my  dear  Harry — 
Harry,  my  dear  boy,  you’re  welcome  a thousand  times, 
ten  thousand  times.  Stand  off  a little  till  I look  at  you  ; 
fine  young  fellow,  and  your  mother’s  image.  Gad- 
zooks,  I was  stupid  as  a block  not  to  know  you ; but 
who  would  have  dreamed  of  it.  There,  I say — hallo, 
Jenny  ! — come  here,  all  of  you;  here  is  Harry  at  last. 
Are  you  all  deaf,  or  asleep  ? ” 

These  words  he  shouted  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice, 


70 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


and  in  a few  minutes  his  mother,  Charles,  and  his  sistei 
Maria  entered  the  room,  the  two  latter  in  a state  of 
transport. 

u Here,  Jenny,  here  he  is ; you  have  the  first  claim  ; 
confound  it,  Charley,  Maria,  don’t  strangle  the  boy  ; ha, 
ha,  ha!” 

In  fact,  the  precaution,  so  far  as  the  affectionate 
brother  and  sister  were  concerned,  was  anything  but 
needless.  His  mother,  seeing  their  eagerness  to  em- 
brace him,  which  they  did  with  tears  of  delight,  stood 
calmly  by  until  he  was  disentangled  from  their  arms, 
when  she  approached  him  and  imprinted  two  kisses  up 
on  his  lips,  with  an  indifference  of  manner  that,  to  a 
stranger,  would  have  been  extraordinary,  but  which,  to 
those  who  were  present,  excited  no  surprise ; for  she 
had  scarcely,  during  her  life,  ever  kissed  one  of  her  own 
children.  Nothing,  indeed,  could  exceed  the  tumultu- 
ous exultation  of  spirits  with  which  they  received  him, 
nor  was  honest  Lindsay  himself  less  joyously  affected. 
Yet  it  might  be  observed  that  there  was  a sparkle  in 
the  eye  of  his  mother,  which  was  as  singular  as  it  was 
concentrated  and  intense.  Such  an  expression  might 
be  observed  in  a menagerie  when  a tigress,  indolently 
dallying  with  one  of  her  cubs,  exhibits,  even  in  re- 
pose, those  fiery  scintillations  in  the  eye  which  startle 
the  beholders.  The  light  of  that  eye,  though  intense, 
was  cold,  calculating,  and  disagreeable  to  look  upon. 
The  frigidity  of  her  manner  and  reception  of  him  might, 
to  a certain  extent,  be  accounted  for  from  the  fact  that 
she  had  gone  to  his  uncle’s  several  times  for  the  purpose 
of  seeing  him,  and  watching  his  interests.  Let  us  not, 
therefore,  impute  to  the  coldness  of  her  habits  any  want 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


71 


*>f  affection  for  him ; on  the  contrary,  his  little  finger 
was  a thousand  times  dearer  to  her  than  the  bodies  and 
souls  of  all  her  other  children,  adding  to  them  her 
husband  himself,  put  together.  Besides,  she  was  per- 
fectly unsusceptible  of  emotions  of  tenderness,  and,  con- 
sequently, a woman  of  powerful  will,  inflexible  deter- 
mination, and  the  most  inexorable  resentments.  She 
was  also  ambitious,  as  far  as  she  had  scope  for  it,  with- 
in her  sphere  of  life,  and  would  have  been  painfully 
penurious  in  her  family,  were  it  not  that  the  fiery 
resolution  of  her  husband,  when  excited  by  long  and 
intolerable  provocation,  was  at  all  times  able  to  subdue 
her — a superiority  over  her  will  and  authority  which 
she  never  forgave  him.  In  fact,  she  neither  loved  him- 
self, nor  anything  in  common  with  him ; and  the 
natural  affection  which  he  displayed  on  the  return  of 
her  son  was  one  reason  why  she  received  him  with  such 
apparent  indifference.  To  all  the  rest  of  the  family  she 
had  a heart  of  stone.  Since  her  second  marriage  they 
had  lost  three  children ; but,  so  far  as  she  was  con- 
cerned, each  of  them  went  down  into  a tearless  grave. 
She  had  once  been  handsome ; but  her  beauty,  like  her 
son’s,  was  severe  and  disagreeable.  There  is,  however, 
such  a class  of  beauty,  and  it  is  principally  successful 
with  men  who  have  a penchant  for  overcoming  difficul- 
ties, because  it  is  well  known  that  the  fact  of  conciliat- 
ing or  subduing  it  is  justly  considered  no  ordinary 
achievement.  A great  number  of  our  old  maids  may  trace 
their  solitude  and  their  celibacy  to  the  very  question- 
able gift  of  such  beauty,  and  the  dispositions  which 
usually  accompany  it.  She  was  tall,  and  had  now  grown 
thin,  and  her  features  had  become  sharpened  by  ill- 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


temper  into  those  of  a fleshless,  angular-faced  vixen 
Altogether  she  was  a faithful  exponent  of  her  own  evil 
and  intolerable  disposition  ; and  it  was  said  that  she  had 
inherited  that  and  the  “unlucky  eye”  from  a family 
that  was  said  to  have  been  deservedly  unpopular,  and 
equally  unscrupulous  in  their  resentments. 

“Well,  Harry,”  said  she,  after  the  warm-hearted 
ebullition  of  feeling  produced  by  his  appearance  had 
subsided,  “so  you  have  returned  to  us  at  last;  but 
indeed  you  return  now  to  a blank  and  dismal  prospect. 
Miss  Goodwin’s  adder  tongue  has  charmed  the  dotage 
of  your  silly  old  uncle  to  some  purpose  for  herself.” 

“ Confound  it,  Jenny,”  said  her  husband,  “ let  the 
young  man  breathe,  at  least,  before  you  bring  up  that 
eternal  subject.  Is  not  the  matter  over  and  decided  ? 
and  where  is  the  use  of  your  making  both  yourself  and 
us  unhappy  by  discussing  it  ? ” 

“ It  may  be  decided,  but  it  is  not  over,  Lindsay,” 
she  replied;  “don’t  imagine  it:  I shall  pursue  the 
Goodwins,  especially  that  sorceress,  Alice,  with  a ven- 
geance that  will  annul  the  will,  and  circumvent  those 
who  wheedled  him  into  the  making  of  it.  My  curse 
upon  them  all,  as  it  will  be  ! ” 

“ Harry,  when  you  become  better  acquainted  with 
your  mother,”  said  his  step-father,  “ you  will  get  sick 
of  this.  Have  you  breakfasted  ; for  that  is  more  to  the 
point  t ” 

“ I have,  sir,”  replied  the  other ; “ and  you  would 
scarcely  guess  where  ; ” and  here  he  smiled  and  glanced 
significantly  at  his  mother. 

“Why,  I suppose,”  said  Lindsay,  “in  whatever  inn 
you  stopped  at.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


73 


i No/’  he  replied ; “I  was  obliged  to  seek  shelter 
from  the  storm  last  night,  and  where  do  you  think  I 
found  it  ? ” 

“ Heaven  knows.  Where  ? ” 

“Why,  with  your  friend  and  neighbor,  Mr.  Good- 
win.” 

“No  friend,  Harry,”  said  his  mother;  “don’t  say 
that.” 

“I  slept  there  last  night,”  he  proceeded,  “and 
breakfasted  there  this  morning,  and  nothing  could 
exceed  the  cordiality  and  kindness  of  my  reception.” 

“ Did  they  know  who  you  were  ? ” asked  his  mother, 
with  evident  interest. 

“ Not  till  this  morning,  at  breakfast.” 

“Well,”  said  she  again,  “ when  they  heard  it?” 

“ Why,  their  attention  and  kindness  even  redoubled,” 
replied  her  son ; “ and  as  for  Miss  Goodwin  herself, 
she’s  as  elegant,  as  sweet,  and  as  lovely  a girl  as  I 
ever  looked  on.  Mother,  I beg  you  to  entertain  no 
implacable  or  inveterate  enmity  against  her.  I will 
stake  my  existence  that  she  never  stooped  to  any 
fraudulent  circumvention  of  my  poor  uncle.  Take  my 
word  for  it,  the  intent  and  execution  of  the  will  must 
be  accounted  for  otherwise.” 

“Well  and  truly  said,  Harry,”  said  his  step-father — 
“well  and  generously  said;  give  me  your  hand,  my 
boy ; thank  you.  Now,  madam,”  he  proceeded,  ad- 
dressing his  wife,  “ what  have  you  to  say  to  the  opinion 
of  a man  who  has  lost  so  much  by  the  transaction, 
when  you  hear  that  that  opinion  is  given  in  her 
favor  ? ” 

“Indeed,  my  dear  Harry,”  observed  his  sister,  “she 

4 


74 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


is  all  that  you  have  said  of  her,  and  much  more,  if 
you  knew  her  as  we  do  ; she  is  all  disinterestedness  and 
truth,  and  the  most  unselfish  girl  that  ever  breathed.” 

Now,  there  were  two  persons  present  who  paused 
upon  hearing  this  intelligence ; one  of  whom  listened 
to  it  with  unexpected  pleasure,  and  the  other  with 
mingled  emotions  of  pleasure  and  pain.  The  first  of 
these  was  Mrs.  Lindsay,  and  the  other  her  son  Charles. 
Mrs.  Lindsay,  whose  eyes  were  not  for  a moment  off 
her  son,  understood  the  significant  glance  he  had  given 
her  when  he  launched  forth  so  heartily  in  the  praise 
of  Alice  Goodwin  ; neither  did  the  same  glance  escape 
the  observation  of  his  brother  Charles,  who  inferred, 
naturally  enough,  from  the  warmth  of  the  eulogium  that 
had  been  passed  upon  her,  that  she  had  made,  perhaps, 
too  favorable  an  impression  upon  his  brother.  Of  this, 
however,  the  reader  shall  hear  more  in  due  time. 

u Well,”  said  the  mother  slowly,  and  in  a meditating 
voice,  u perhaps,  after  all,  we  may  have  done  her  injus- 
tice. If  so,  no  person  would  regret  it  more  than  my- 
self ; but  we  shall  see.  You  parted  from  them,  Harry, 
on  friendly  terms  ? ” 

u I did,  indeed,  my  dear  mother,  and  am  permitted, 
almost  solicited,  to  make  their  further  acquaintance, 
and  cultivate  a friendly  intimacy  with  them,  which  I 
am  determined  to  do.” 

u Bravo,  Harry,  my  fine  fellow ; and  we  will  be  on 
friendly  terms  with  them  once  more.  Poor,  honest, 
and  honorable  old  Goodwin  ! what  a pity  that  either 
disunion  or  enmity  should  subsist  between  us.  No  ; the 
families  must  be  once  more  cordial  and  affectionate,  as 
they  ought  to  be.  Bravo,  Harry ! your  return  is  pro- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


75 


phetic  of  peace  and  good  feeling;  and,  confound  me, 
but  you  shall  have  a bonfire  this  night  for  your  gener- 
osity that  will  shame  the  sun.  The  tar-barrels  shall 
blaze,  and  the  beer-barrels  shall  run  to  celebrate  your 
appearance  amongst  us.  Come,  Charley,  let  us  go  to 
Rathfillan,  and  get  the  townsfolk  to  prepare  for  the 
fete : we  must  have  fiddlers  and  pipers,  and  plenty  of 
dancing.  Barney  Casey  must  go  among  the  tenants, 
too,  and  order  them  all  into  the  town.  Mat  Mulcahy, 
the  innkeeper,  must  give  us  his  best  room ; and,  my 
life  to  yours,  we  will  have  a pleasant  night  of  it.” 
u George,”  exclaimed  his  wife,  in  a tone  of  queru- 
lous remonstrance,  you  know  how  expensive — ” 

“Confound  the  expense  and  your  penury  both,” 
exclaimed  her  husband ; “ is  it  to  your  own  son,  on  his 
return  to  us  after  such  an  absence,  that  you’d  grudge 
the  expense  of  a blazing  bonfire  ? ” 

“ Not  the  bonfire,”  replied  his  wife,  “ but — ” 

“ Ay,  but  the  cost  of  drink  to  the  tenants.  Why, 
upon  my  soul,  Harry,  your  mother  is  anything  but 
popular  here,  you  must  know ; and  I think  if  it  were 
not  from  respect  to  me  and  the  rest  of  the  family  she’d 
be  indicted  for  a witch.  Gadzooks,  Jenny,  will  I never 
get  sense  or  liberality  into  your  head  ? Ay,  and  if  you 
go  on  after  your  usual  fashion,  it  is  not  unlikely  that 
you  may  have  a tar-barrel  of  your  own  before  long. 
Go,  you  and  Harry,  and  tell  your  secrets  to  each  other 
while  we  prepare  for  the  jubilation.  In  the  meantime, 
we  must  get  up  an  extempore  dinner  to-day — the  set 
dinner  will  come  in  due  time,  and  be  a different  affair ; 
but  at  all  events  some  of  the  neighbors  we  must  have 
to  join  us  in  the  jovialities — hurroo  !” 


76 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Well,  George,’’  said  she,  with  h^r  own  peculiar 
smile,  u I see  you  are  in  one  of  your  moods  to-day.” 
u Ay,  right  enough,  the  imperative  one,  my  dear.” 
u And,  so  far  as  I am  concerned,  it  would  not  cer- 
cainly  become  me  to  stand  in  the  way  of  any  honor 
bestowed  upon  my  son  Harry ; so  I perceive  you  must 
only  have  it  your  own  way — I consent .” 

u I don’t  care  a fig  whether  you  do  or  not.  When 
matters  come  to  a push,  I am  always  master  of  my  own 
house,  and  ever  will  be  so — and  you  know  it.  Good- 
by,  Harry,  we  will  be  back  in  time  for  dinner,  with  as 
many  friends  as  we  can  pick  up  on  so  short  notice— 
hurroo !” 

He  and  Charles  accordingly  went  forth  to  make  the 
necessary  preparations,  and  give  due  notice  of  the 
bonfire,  after  which  they  succeeded  in  securing  the 
attendance  of  about  a dozen  guests  to  partake  of  the 
festivity. 

Barney,  in  the  meantime,  having  received  his  orders 
for  collecting,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  warning  in 
the  tenantry  to  the  forthcoming  bonfire,  proceeded 
upon  his  message  in  high  spirits,  not  on  account 
of  the  honor  it  was  designed  to  confer  on  Wood- 
ward, against  whom  he  had  already  conceived  a strong 
antipathy,  in  consequence  of  the  resemblance  he  bore 
to  his  mother,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  fun  and  amuse- 
ment which  he  purposed  to  enjoy  at  it  himself.  The 
first  house  he  went  into  was  a small  country  cabin, 
such  as  a petty  fanner  of  five  or  six  acres  at  that  time 
occupied.  The  door  was  not  of  wood,  but  of  wicker- 
work woven  across  long  wattles  and  plastered  over  with 
clay  mortar.  The  house  had  two  small  holes  in  the 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


77 


front  side-walls  to  admit  the  light ; but  during  severe 
weather  these  were  filled  up  with  straw  or  rags  to 
keep  out  the  storm.  On  one  side  of  the  door  stood  a 
large  curra , or,  uould  man,”  for  it  was  occasionally 
termed  both — composed  of  brambles  and  wattles  tied 
up  lengthwise  together — about  the  height  of  a man  and 
as  thick  as  an  ordinary  sack.  This  was  used,  as  they 
termed  it,  u to  keep  the  wind  from  the  door.”  If  the 
blast  came  from  the  right,  it  was  placed  on  that  side, 
and  if  from  the  left,  it  was  changed  to  the  opposite. 
Chimneys,  at  that  period,  were  to  be  found  only  upon 
the  houses  of  extensive  and  wealthy  farmers,  the  only 
substitute  for  them  being  a simple  hole  in  the  roof  over 
the  fireplace.  The  small  farmer  in  question  cultivated 
his  acres  with  a spade ; and  after  sowing  his  grain  he 
harrowed  it  in  with  a large  thorn  bush,  which  he  him- 
self, or  one  of  his  sons,  dragged  over  it  with  a heavy 
stone  on  the  top  to  keep  it  close  to  the  surface.  When 
Barney  entered  this  cabin  he  found  the  vanithee , or 
woman  of  the  house,  engaged  in  the  act  of  grinding 
oats  into  meal  for  their  dinner  writh  a quern,  consisting 
of  two  aiminutive  millstones  turned  by  the  hand  ; this 
was  placed  upon  a prasJceen,  or  coarse  apron,  spread 
under  it  on  the  floor  to  receive  the  meal.  An  old 
woman,  her  mother,  sat  spinning  flax  with  the  distaff — 
for  as  yet  flax  wheels  were  scarcely  known — and  a 
lubberly  young  fellow  about  sixteen,  with  able,  well- 
shaped limbs  and  great  promise  of  bodily  strength,  sat 
before  the  fire  managing  a double  task,  to  wit,  roasting, 
first,  a lot  of  potatoes  in  the  greeshaugh , which  consisted 
cf  half  embers  and  half  ashes,  glowing  hot;  and, 
secondly,  at  a little  distance  from  the  larger  lighted 


78 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


turf,  two  cluck  eggs,  which,  as  well  as  the  potatoes,  he 
turned  from  time  to  time,  that  they  might  be  equally 
done.  All  this  he  conducted  by  the  aid  of  what  was 
termed  a maddha  vristha , or  rustic  tongs,  which  was 
nothing  more  than  a wattle,  or  stick,  broken  in  the 
middle,  between  the  ends  of  which  he  held  both  his 
potatoes  and  his  eggs  while  turning  them.  Two  good- 
looking,  fresh-colored  girls  were  squatted  on  their 
hunkers  (hams),  cutting  potatoes  for  seed — late  as  the 
season  was — with  two  case  knives,  which  had  been 
borrowed  from  a neighboring  farmer  of  some  wealth. 
The  dress  of  the  women  was  similar  and  simple.  It  con- 
sisted of  a long-bodied  gown  that  had  only  half  skirts ; 
that  is  to  say,  instead  of  encompassing  the  whole  person, 
the  lower  part  of  it  came  forward  only  as  far  as  the  hip 
bones,  on  each  side,  leaving  the  front  of  the  petticoat 
exposed.  This  posterior  part  of  the  gown  would,  if  left  to 
fall  to  its  full  length,  have  formed  a train  behind  them  of 
at  least  two  feet  in  length.  It  was  pinned  up,  however, 
to  a convenient  length,  and  was  not  at  all  an  ungraceful 
garment,  if  we  except  the  sleeves,  which  went  no  farther 
than  the  elbows — a fashion  in  dress  which  is  always 
unbecoming,  especially  when  the  arms  are  thin.  The. 
hair  of  the  elder  woman  was  doubled  back  in  front, 
from  about  the  middle  of  the  forehead,  and  the  rest  of 
the  head  was  covered  by  a dowd  cap , the  most  primitive 
of  all  female  head-dresses,  being  a plain  shell,  or  skull- 
cap, as  it  were,  for  the  head,  pointed  behind,  and  with- 
out any  fringe  or  border  whatsoever.  This  turning  up 
of  the  hair  was  peculiar  only  to  married  life,  of  which 
condition  it  was  universally  a badge.  The  young 
females  wore  theirs  fastened  behind  by  a skewer } but 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


79 


on  this  occasion  one  of  them,  the  youngest,  allowed  it 
to  fall  in  natural  ringlets  about  her  cheeks  and 
shoulders. 

u God  save  all  here/7  said  Barney,  as  he  entered  the 
house. 

u God  save  you  kindly,  Barney,”  was  the  instant 
reply  from  all. 

u Ah,  Mrs.  Davoren,”  he  proceeded,  u ever  the 
same ; by  this  and  by  that,  if  there’s  a woman  living 
ignorant  of  one  thing,  and  you  are  that  woman.” 
u Sorrow  off  you,  Barney ! well,  what  is  it  ? ” 
u Idleness,  achora.  Now,  let  me  see  if  you  have 
e’er  a finger  at  all  to  show ; for  upon  my  honorable 
word  they  ought  to  be  worn  to  the  stumps  long  ago. 
Well,  and  how  are  you  all?  But  sure  I needn’t  ax. 
Faith,  you’re  crushin’  the  blanther * anyhow,  and  that 
looks  well.” 

u We  must  live,  Barney ; ’tis  a poor  shift  we’d  make 
'idout  the  praties  and  the  broghan ,”  (meal  porridge). 
u What  news  from  the  big  house  ? ” 
u News,  is  it?  Come,  Corney,  come,  girls,  bounce; 
news  is  it?  O,  faitha’,  thin  it’s  I that  has  the  news 
that  will  make  you  all  shake  your  feet  to-night.” 
u Blessed  saints,  Barney,  what  is  it  ? ” 
u Bounce,  I say,  and  off  wid  ye  to  gather  brusna 
(dried  and  rotten  brambles)  for  a bonfire  in  the  great 
town  of  Rathfillan.” 

u A bonfire,  Barney  ! Arra,  why,  man  alive  ? ” 
u Why  ? Why,  bekaise  the  masther’s  step-son  and 
the  misthress’s  own  pet  has  come  home  to  us  to  set 

* Blanter , a well-known  description  of  oats.  It  was  so  called  from 
Laving  been  originally  imported  from  Blantire  in  Scotland. 


80 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


the  counthry  into  a state  o’  conflagration  wid  his 
beauty.  There  won’t  be  a whole  cap  in  the  barony 
before  this  day  week.  They’re  to  have  fiddlers,  and 
pipers,  and  dancin’,  and  drinkin1  to  no  end ; and  the 
glory  of  it  is  that  the  masther,  God  bless  him,  is  to 
pay  for  all.  Now  ! ” 

The  younger  of  the  two  girls  sprang  to  her  feet  with 
the  elasticity  and  agility  of  a deer. 

u 0,  beetha , Barney,”  she  exclaimed,  u but  that  will 
be  the  fun  ! And  the  misthress’s  son  is  home  ? Arra, 
what  is  he  like,  Barney  ? Is  he  as  handsome  as  Masther 
Charles  ? ” 

UI  hope  he’s  as  good,”  said  her  mother. 
u As  good,  Bridget  ? No,  but  worth  a ship-load  of 
him ; he  has  a pair  of  eyes  in  his  head,  Granua,”  (< an - 
glice , Grace,)  addressing  the  younger,  66  that  ’ud  turn 
Glendhis  (the  dark  glen)  to  noonday  at  midnight ; 
divil  a lie  in  it ; and  his  hand’s  never  out  of  his  pocket 
wid  generosity.” 

u O,  mother,”  said  Grace,  u won’t  we  all  go  ? ” 
u Don’t  ax  your  mother  anything  about  it,”  replied 
Barney,  u bekaise  mother,  and  father,  and  sisther,  and 
brother,  daughter  and  son,  is  all  to  come.” 

u Arra,  Barney,”  said  Bridget  Davoren,  for  such 
was  her  name,  u is  this  gentleman  like  his  ecald  of  a 
mother  ? ” 

u Hasn’t  a feature  of  her  purty  face,”  he  replied, 
u and,  to  the  back  o’  that,  is  very  much  given  to  relig- 
ion. Troth,  my  own  opinion  is,  he’ll  be  one  of  our- 
selves yet ; for  I can  tell  you  a saicret  about  him.” 

UA  saicret,  Barney,”  said  Grace;  u maybe  he’s 
married  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


81 


16  Married,  no ; he  tould  me  himself  this  mornin' 
that  it’s  not  his  intention  ever  to  marry  ’till  he  meets  a 
purty  girl  to  plaise  him  ; he’ll  keep  a loose  foot,  he  says, 
and  an  aisy  conscience  till  then,  he  says  ; but  the  saicret 
is  this,  he  never  aits  flesh  mate  of  a Friday — when  he 
canyt  get  it.  Indeed,  I’m  afeard  he’s  too  good  to  be 
long  for  this  world  ; but  still,  if  the  Lord  was  to  take 
him,  wouldn’t  it  be  a proof  that  he  had  a great  regard 
for  him ! ” 

Grace  Davoren  was  flushed  and  excited  with  delight. 
She  was  about  eighteen,  rather  tall  for  her  age,  but 
roundly  and  exquisitely  moulded ; her  glossy  ringlets, 
as  they  danced  about  her  cheeks  and  shoulders,  were 
black  as  ebony;  but  she  was  no  brunette ; for  her  skin 
was  milk  white,  and  that  portion  of  her  bosom,  which 
was  uncovered  by  the  simple  nature  of  her  dress,  threw 
back  a polished  light  like  ivory ; her  figure  was  perfec- 
tion, and  her  white  legs  were  a finer  specimen  of  sym- 
metry than  ever  supported  the  body  of  the  Venus  de 
Medicis.  This  was  all  excellent ; but  it  was  the  spar- 
kling lustre  of  her  eyes,  and  the  radiance  of  her  whole 
countenance,  that  attracted  the  beholder.  If  there  was 
anything  to  be  found  fault  with,  it  was  in  the  spirit, 
not  in  the  physical  perfection,  of  her  beauty.  There 
was,  for  instance,  too  much  warmth  of  coloring  and  of 
constitution  visible  in  her  whole  exquisite  person ; and 
sometimes  her  glances  would  puzzle  you  to  determine 
whether  they  were  those  of  innocence  or  of  challenge. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  she  was  a rare  specimen  of  rustic 
beauty  and  buoyancy  of  spirit. 

“O,  Barney,”  said  she,  u that’s  the  pleasantest  news 
I heard  this  month  o’  Sundays — sich  dancin’  as  we’ll 

4 * 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Si' 

have ! and  maybe  I won’t  foot  it,  and  me  got  my  new 
shoes  and  drugget  gown  last  week ; ” and  here  she 
lilted  a gay  Irish  air,  to  which  she  set  a-dancing  with 
a lightness  of  foot  and  vivacity  of  manner  that  threw 
her  whole  countenance  into  a most  exquisite  glow  of 
mirthful  beauty. 

“ Granua,”  said  her  mother,  reprovingly,  u think  of 
yourself  and  what  you  are  about;  if  you  worn’t  a 
light-hearted,  and,  I’m  afeard,  a light-headed,  girl,  too, 
you  wouldn’t  go  on  as  you  do,  especially  when  you 
know  what  you  know,  and  what  Barney  here,  too, 
knows.” 

“ Ah,”  said  Barney,  his  whole  manner  immediately 
changing,  “ have  you  heard  from  him,  poor  fellow  ? ” 

“ Torley’s  gone  to  the  mountains,”  she  replied,  “and 
— but  here  he  is.  Well,  Torley,  what  news,  asthore  ? ” 

Her  husband  having  passed  a friendly  greeting  to 
Barney,  sat  down,  and  having  taken  off  his  hat,  lifted 
the  skirt  of  his  cothamore  (big  coat)  and  wiped  the  per- 
spiration off  his  large  and  manly  forehead,  on  which, 
however,  were  the  traces  of  deep  care.  He  did  not 
speak  for  some  time,  but  at  length  said : 

“ Bridget,  give  me  a drink.” 

His  wife  took  a wooden  noggin,  which  she  dipped 
into  a churn  and  handed  him.  Having  finished  it  at  a 
draught,  he  wiped  his  mouth  with  his  gathered  palm, 
breathed  deeply,  but  was  still  silent. 

“ Torley,  did  you  hear  me  ? What  news  of  that 
unfortunate  boy  ? ” 

“ No  news,  Bridget,  at  least  no  good  news  ; the  boy's 
an  outlaw,  and  will  be  an  outlaw — or  rather  he  won’t 
be  an  outlaw  long ; they’ll  get  him  soon.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


83 


“But  why  would  they  get  him?  hasn’t  he  sense 
enough  to  keep  from  them  ? ” 

“ That’s  just  what  he  has  not,  Bridget ; he  has  left 
the  mountains  and  come  down  somewhere  to  the  Infield 
country ; but  where,  I cannot  make  out.” 

“Well,  asthore,  he’ll  only  bring  on  his  own  punish- 
ment. Troth,  I’m  not  a bit  sorry  that  Granua  missed 
him.  I never  was  to  say,  for  the  match,  but  you  should 
have  your  way,  and  force  the  girl  there  to  it,  over  and 
above.  Of  what  use  is  his  land  and  wealth  to  him 
now  ? ” 

“ God’s  will  be  done,”  replied  her  husband,  sorrow- 
fully. “ As  for  me,  I can  do  no  more  in  it,  nor  I won’t. 
I was  doing  the  best  for  my  child.  He’ll  be  guided  by 
no  one’s  advice  but  his  own.” 

“That’s  true,”  replied  his  wife,  “you  did.  But 
here’s  Barney  Casey,  from  the  big  house,  cornin’  to 
warn  the  tenantry  to  a bonfire  that’s  to  be  made  to- 
night in  Rathfillan,  out  of  rejoicin’  for  the  misthress’s 
son  that’s  come  home  to  them.” 

Here  Barney  once  more  repeated  the  message,  with 
which  the  reader  is  already  acquainted. 

“You  are  all  to  come,”  he  proceeded,  “ould  and 
young ; and  to  bring  every  one  a backload  of  sticks 
and  brusna  to  help  to  make  the  bonfire.” 

“Is  this  message  from  the  masther  or  misthress, 
Barney  ! ” asked  Davoren. 

“ 0,  straight  from  himself,”  he  replied.  “ I have  it 
from  his  own  lips.  Troth  he’s  ready  to  leap  out  of  his 
skin  wid  delight.” 

“ Bekaise,”  added  Davoren,  “ if  it  came  from  the 
misthress,  the  sorrow  foot  either  I or  any  one  of  my 


84 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


family  would  set  near  her;  but  from  himself,  that’s 
a horse  of  another  color.  Tell  him,  Barney,  we’ll 
be  there,  and  bring  what  we  can  to  help  the  bonfire.” 
Until  this  moment  the  young  fellow  at  the  fire 
never  uttered  a syllable,  nor  seemed  in  the  slightest 
degree  conscious  that  there  was  any  person  in  the 
house  but  himself.  He  was  now  engaged  in  masticat- 
ing the  potatoes  and  eggs,  the  latter  of  which  he  ate 
with  a thin  splinter  of  bog  deal,  which  served  as  a sub- 
stitute for  an  egg-spoon,  and  which  is  to  this  day  used 
among  the  poor  for  the  same  purpose  in  the  remoter 
parts  of  Ireland.  At  length  he  spoke  : 

“ This  won’t  be  a good  night  for  a bonfire  anyhow.” 
66  Why,  Andy,  abouchal  f ” (my  boy.) 

“Bekaise,  mudher,  the  storm  was  in  the  fire * last 
night  when  I was  rakin’  it.” 

“ Then  we’ll  have  rough  weather,”  said  his  father ; 
“ no  doubt  of  that.” 

“ Don’t  be  afeard,”  said  Barney,  laughing;  “take 
my  word  for  it,  if  there’s  to  be  rough  weather,  and 
that  some  witch  or  wizard  has  broken  bargain  with  the 
devil,  the  misthress  has  intherest  to  get  it  put  off  till 
the  bonfire’s  over.” 

He  then  bade  them  good-by,  and  took  his  departure 
to  fulfil  his  agreeable  and  welcome  mission.  Indeed, 

* This  is  a singular  phenomenon,  which,  so  far  as  I am  aware,  has 
never  yet  been  noticed  by  any  Irish  or  Scotch  writers  when  describing 
the  habits  and  usages  of  the  people  in  either  country.  When  stirring 
the  greeshaugh , or  red-hot  ashes,  at  night  at  the  settling,  or  mending,  or 
raking  of  the  fire,  a blue,  phosphoric-looking  light  is  distinctly  visible 
in  the  embers,  and  the  more  visible  in  proportion  to  the  feebleness  of  the 
light  emitted  by  the  fire.  It  is  only  during  certain  states  of  the  atmos- 
phere that  this  is  seen.  It  is  always  considered  as  a prognostic  ol 
severe  weather,  and  its  appearance  is  termed  as  above. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


85 


he  spent  the  greater  portion  of  the  day  not  only  in 
going  among  the  tenants  in  person,  but  in  sending  the 
purport  of  the  said  mission  to  be  borne  upon  the  four 
winds  of  heaven  through  every  quarter  of  the  barony ; 
after  which  he  proceeded  to  the  little  market-town  of 
Rathfillan,  where  he  secured  the  services  of  two  fid- 
dlers and  two  pipers.  This  being  accomplished,  he 
returned  home  to  his  master’s,  ripe  and  ready  for  both 
dinner  and  supper ; for,  as  he  had  missed  the  former 
meal,  he  deemed  it  most  judicious  to  kill,  as  he  said, 
the  two  birds  with  one  stone,  by  demolishing  them 
both  together. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  BONFIRE. — THE  PRODIGY. 

Andy  Davoren’s  prognostic,  so  far  as  the  appearance 
of  the  weather  went,  seemed,  at  a first  glance,  to  be 
literally  built  on  ashes.  A calm,  mild,  and  glorious 
serenity  lay  upon  the  earth ; the  atmosphere  was  clear 
and  golden ; the  light  of  the  sun  shot  in  broad,  trans- 
parent beams  across  the  wooded  valleys,  and  poured  its 
radiance  upon  the  forest  tops,  which  seemed  empurpled 
with  its  rich  and  glowing  tones.  All  the  usual  signs 
of  change  or  rough  weather  were  wanting.  Every- 
thing was  quiet;  and  a general  stillness  was  abroad, 
which,  when  a sound  did  occur,  caused  it  to  be  heard  at 
an  unusual  distance.  Not  a breath  of  air  stirred  the 
trees,  which  stood  as  motionless  as  if  they  had  been 
carved  of  marble.  Notwithstanding  all  these  auspicious 
appearances,  there  were  visible  to  a clear  observer  of 


86 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


nature  some  significant  symptoms  of  a change.  The  sur- 
faces of  pools  and  rivers  were  covered  with  large  white 
bubbles,  which  are  always  considered  as  indications 
of  coming  rain.  The  dung  heaps,  and  the  pools  gener- 
ally attached  to  them,  emitted  a fetid  and  offensive  smell ; 
and  the  pigs  were  seen  to  carry  straw  into  their  sties, 
or  such  rude  covers  as  had  been  constructed  for  them. 

In  the  meantime  the  dinner  party  in  Lindsay’s  were 
enjoying  themselves  in  a spirit  quite  as  genial  as  his 
hospitality.  It  consisted  of  two  or  three  country 
squires,  a Captain  Dowd — seldom  sober — a pair  of 
twin  brothers,  named  Cumming,  with  a couple  of  half 
sirs — a class  of  persons  who  bore  the  same  relation  to  a 
gentleman  that  a salmon-trout  does  to  a salmon.  The 
Protestant  clergyman  of  the  parish  was  there — a jocund, 
rattling  fellow,  who  loved  his  glass,  his  dog,  his  gun, 
and,  if  fame  did  not  belie  him,  paid  more  devotion  to 
his  own  enjoyments  than  he  did  to  his  Bible.  He 
dressed  in  the  extreme  of  fashion,  and  was  a regular 
dandy  parson  of  that  day.  There  also  was  Father 
Magauran,  the  parish  priest,  a rosy-faced,  jovial  little 
man,  with  a humorous  twinkle  in  his  blue  eye,  and  an 
anterior  rotundity  of  person  that  betokened  a moderate 
relish  for  the  convivialities.  Altogether  it  was  a merry 
meeting ; and  of  the  host  himself  it  might  be  said  that 
he  held  as  conspicuous  a place  in  the  mirth  as  he  did 
in  the  hospitality. 

“Come,  gentlemen,”  said  he,  after  the  ladies  had 
retired  to  the  withdrawing-room,  “ come,  gentlemen,  fill 
high  ; fill  your  glasses.” 

“ Troth,”  said  the  priest,  “ we’d  put  a heap  on  them, 
if  we  could.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


87 


“ Right,  Father  Magauran ; do  put  a heap  on  them, 
if  you  can ; but,  at  all  events,  let  them  be  brimmers ; 
Pm  going  to  propose  a toast.” 

“ Let  it  be  a lady,  Lindsay,  if  you  love  me,”  said  the 
parson,  filling  his  glass. 

“ Sorra  hair  I care  if  it  is,”  said  the  priest,  “ pro- 
vided she’s  dacent  and  attends  her  duty  ; go  on,  squire ; 
give  us  her  name  at  once,  and  don’t  keep  the  parson’s 
teeth  watering.” 

“Be  quiet,  reverend  gentlemen,”  said  Lindsay, 
laughing ; “ how  can  a man  speak  when  you  take  the 
words  out  of  his  mouth  ? ” 

“ The  Lord  forbid  we’d  swallow  them,  though,”  sub- 
joined the  parson ; “ if  we  did,  we’d  not  be  long  in  a 
state  of  decent  sobriety.” 

“ Talk  about  something  you  understand,  my  worthy 
friends,  and  allow  me  to  proceed,”  replied  the  host; 
“don’t  you  know  that  every  interruption  keeps  you 
from  your  glass  ? Gentlemen,  I have  great  pleasure  in 
proposing  the  health  of  my  excellent  and  worthy  step- 
son, who  has,  after  a long  absence,  made  me  and  all 
my  family  happy  by  his  return  amongst  us.  I am  sure 
you  will  all  like  him  when  you  come  to  know  him, 
and  that  the  longer  you  know  him,  the  better  you  will 
like  him.  Come  now,  let  me  see  the  bottom  of  every 
man’s  glass  uppermost.  I do  not  address  myself  di- 
rectly to  the  parson  or  the  priest,  because  that,  I know, 
would  be,  as  the  latter  must  admit,  a want  of  confi- 
dence in  their  kindness. 

“ Parson,”  said  the  priest,  in  a whisper,  “ that  last 
observation  is  gratifying  from  Lindsay.” 

“ Lindsay  is  a gentleman,”  replied  the  other,  in  the 


88 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


same  voice ; “ and  the  most  popular  magistrate  in  the 
barony.  Come,  then.” 

Here  the  worthy  gentleman’s  health  was  drank  with 
great  enthusiasm,  after  which  he  thanked  them  in  very 
grateful  and  courteous  terms,  paying,  at  the  same  time, 
some  rather  handsome  compliments  to  the  two  clergy- 
men with  respect  to  the  appropriate  gravity  and  ex- 
quisite polish  of  their  manners.  He  saw  the  rapidity 
with  which  they  had  gulped  down  the  wine,  and  felt 
their  rudeness  in  interrupting  Mr.  Lindsay,  when  about 
to  propose  his  health,  as  offensive,  and  he  retorted  it 
upon  them  with  peculiar  irony,  that  being  one  of  the 
talents  which,  among  others,  he  had  inherited  from  his 
mother. 

“I  cannot  but  feel  myself  happy,”  said  he,  “in 
returning  to  the  roof  of  so  hospitable  a father;  but 
sensible  to  the  influences  of  religion,  as  I humbly 
trust  I am,  I must  express  a still  higher  gratification 
in  having  the  delightful  opportunity  of  making  the 
acquaintance  of  two  reverend  gentlemen,  whose  proper 
and  becoming  example  will,  I am  sure,  guide  my 
steps — if  I have  only  grace  to  follow  it — into  those 
serious  and  primitive  habits  which  characterize  them- 
selves, and  are  so  decent  and  exemplary  in  the  minis- 
ters of  religion.  They  may  talk  of  the  light  of  the 
gospel ; but,  if  I don’t  mistake,  the  light  of  the  gospel 
itself  might  pale  its  ineffectual  fires  before  that  which 
shines  in  their  apostolic  countenances.” 

The  mirth  occasioned  by  this  covert,  but  comical, 
rebuke,  fell  rather  humorously  upon  the  two  worthy 
gentlemen,  who,  being  certainly  good-natured  and  ex- 
cellent men,  laughed  heartily. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


89 


“Thats  a neat  speech,”  said  the  parson,  “ but  not 
exactly  appropriate.  Father  Tom  and  I are  quite  un- 
worthy of  the  compliment  he  has  paid  us.” 

“ Neat,”  said  Father  Tom ; “ I don’t  know  whether 
the  gentleman  has  a profession  or  not ; but  from  the 
tone  and  spirit  in  which  he  spoke,  I think  that  if  he 
has  taken  up  any  other  than  that  of  his  church,  he 
has  missed  his  vocation.  My  dear  parson,  he  talks  of 
the  light  of  our  countenances — a light  that  is  lit  by 
hospitality  on  the  one  hand,  and  moderate  social  en- 
joyment on  the  other.  It  is  a light,  however,  that 
neither  of  us  would  exchange  for  a pale  face  and  an 
eye  that  seems  to  have  something  mysterious  at  the 
back  of  it.” 

“ Come,  come,  Harry,”  said  Lindsay,  “you  mustn’t 
be  bantering  these  two  gentlemen ; as  I said  of  your- 
self, the  longer  you  know  them  the  better  you  will 
relish  them.  They  have  both  too  much  sense  to  carry 
religion  about  with  them  like  a pair  of  hawkers,  cry- 
ing out  c who’ll  buy,  who’ll  buy ; ’ neither  do  they 
wear  long  faces,  nor  make  themselves  disagreeable  by 
dragging  religion  into  every  subject  that  becomes  the 
topic  of  conversation.  On  the  contrary,  they  are 
cheerful,  moderately  social,  and,  to  my  own  knowledge, 
with  all  their  pleasantry,  are  active  exponents  of  much 
practical  benevolence  to  the  poor.  Come,  man,  take 
your  wine,  and  enjoy  good  company.” 

“ Lindsay,”  said  one  of  the  guests,  a magistrate, 
u how  are  we  to  get  the  country  quiet  ? Those  rap- 
parees  and  outlaws  will  play  the  devil  with  us  if  we 
don’t  put  them  down.  That  young  scoundrel,  Shawn 
na  Middogue , is  at  the  head  of  them  it  is  said,  and, 


TITE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


00 

it  would  seem,  possesses  the  power  of  making  himself 
invisible  ; for  we  cannot  possibly  come  at  him,  although 
he  has  been  often  seen  by  others.” 

“ Why,  what  has  been  Shawn’s  last  exploit  ? ” 

“ Nothing  that  I have  heard  of  since  Bingham’s 
robbery ; but  there  is  none  of  us  safe.  Have  you 
your  house  and  premises  secured  ? ” 

“Not  I,”  replied  Lindsay,  “unless  by  good  bolts 
and  bars,  together  with  plenty  of  arms  and  ammu- 
nition.” 

“ How  is  it  that  these  fellows  are  not  taken  ? ” asked 
another. 

“ Because  the  people  protect  them,”  said  a third ; 
“ and  because  they  have  strength  and  activity ; and 
thirdly,  because  we  have  no  adequate  force  to  put 
them  down.” 

“All  very  sound  reasons,”  replied  the  querist ; “ but 
as  to  Shawn  na  Middogue , the  people  are  impressed 
with  a belief  that  he  is  under  the  protection  of  the 
fairies,  and  can’t  be  taken,  on  this  account.  Even  if 
they  were  willing  to  give  him  up,  which  they  are  not, 
they  dare  not  make  the  attempt,  lest  the  vengeance 
of  the  fairies  might  come  down  on  themselves  and 
their  cattle,  in  a thousand  shapes.” 

“ I will  tell  you  what  the  general  opinion  upon  the 
subject  is,”  replied  the  other.  “It  seems  his  foster- 
mother  was  a midwife,  and  that  she  was  called  upon 
once,  about  the  hour  of  midnight,  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  her  profession  toward  a fairy  man’s  wife,  and 
this  she  refused  to  do  unless  they  conferred  some  gift 
either  upon  herself  personally,  or  upon  some  one  whom 
she  should  name.  Young  Shawn,  it  appears,  was  her 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


91 


favorite,  and  she  got  a solemn  promise  from  them  to 
take  him  under  their  protection,  and  to  preserve  him 
from  danger.  This  is  the  opinion  of  the  people ; but 
whether  it  is  true  or  not  I won’t  undertake  to  deter* 
mine.” 

“ Come,  gentlemen,”  said  their  host,  “ push  the  bot- 
tle ; remember  we  must  attend  the  bonfire.” 

“So,”  said  the  magistrate,  “you  are  sending  us  to 
blazes,  Mr.  Lindsay.” 

“ Well,  at  all  events,  my  friends,”  continued  Mr. 
Lindsay,  “ we  must  make  haste,  for  there’s  little  time 
to  spare.  Take  your  liquor,  for  we  must  soon  be  off. 
The  evening  is  delightful.  If  you  are  for  coffee,  let 
us  adjourn  to  the  ladies ; and  after  the  bonfire  we  will 
return  and  make  a night  of  it.” 

“ Well  said,  Lindsay,”  replied  the  parson;  “ and  so 
we  will.” 

“ Here,  you  young  stranger,”  said  the  priest,  ad- 
dressing Woodward,  “I’ll  drink  your  health  once 
more  in  this  bumper.  You  touched  us  off  decently 
enough,  but  a little  too  much  on  the  sharp,  as  you 
would  admit  if  you  knew  us.  Your  health  again,  sir, 
and  you  are  welcome  among  us  ! ” 

“Thank  you,  sir,”  replied  Woodward;  “I  am  glad 
to  see  that  you  can  bear  a jest  from  me  or  my  father, 
even  when  it  is  at  your  own  expense — your  health.” 

“ Are  you  a sportsman  ? ” asked  the  parson ; “ be- 
cause, if  you  are  not,  just  put  yourself  under  my 
patronage,  and  I will  teach  you  something  worth 
knowing.  I will  let  you  see  what  shooting  and  hunt- 
ing mean.” 

“I  am  a bit  of  one,”  replied  Woodward,  “but  shall 


92 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

be  very  happy  to  put  myself  into  your  hands,  notwith- 
standing.” 

“If  I don’t  lengthen  your  face  I shall  raise  your 
heart,”  proceeded  the  divine.  “If  I don’t  make  a 
sportsman  of  you — ” 

“Ay,”  added  the  priest,  “you  will  find  yourself  in 
excellent  hands,  Mr.  Woodward.” 

“If  I don’t  make  a sportsman  of  you — confound 
your  grinning,  Father  Tom,  what  are  you  at  ? — I’ll 
make  a far  better  thing  of  you,  that  is,  a good  fellow, 
always,  of  course,  provided  that  you  have  the  materials 
in  you.” 

“ Not  a doubt  of  it,”  added  Father  Tom ; “ you’ll 
polish  the  same  youth  until  he  shines  like  yourself 
or  his  worthy  father  here.  He’ll  give  you  a com- 
plexion, my  boy — a commodity  that  you  sadly  want  at 
present.” 

The  evening  was  now  too  far  advanced  to  think 
of  having  coffee — a beverage,  by  the  way,  to  which 
scarcely  a single  soul  of  them  was  addicted.  They 
accordingly  got  to  their  legs,  and  as  darkness  was  set- 
ting in  they  set  out  for  the  village  to  witness  the  rejoic- 
ings. Young  Woodward,  however,  followed  his  brother 
to  the  drawing-room,  whither  he  had  betaken  himself 
at  an  early  hour  after  dinner.  Under  their  escort, 
their  mother  and  sister  accompanied  them  to  the  bon- 
fire. The  whole  town  was  literally  alive  with  anima- 
tion and  delight.  The  news  of  the  intended  bonfire 
had  gone  rapidly  abroad,  and  the  country  people 
crowded  into  the  town  in  hundreds.  Nothing  can  at 
any  time  exceed  the  enthusiasm  with  which  the  Irish 
enter  into  and  enjoy  scenes  like  that  to  which  they 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


93 


now  flocked  with  such  exuberant  spirits.  Bells  were 
ringing,  drums  were  beating,  fifes  were  playing  in  the 
town,  and  horns  sounding  in  every  direction,  both  in 
town  and  country.  The  people  were  apparelled  in 
their  best  costume,  and  many  of  them  in  that  equivo- 
cal description  of  it  which  could  scarcely  be  termed 
costume  at  all.  Bareheaded  and  barefooted  multitudes 
of  both  sexes  were  present,  regardless  of  appearances, 
half  mad  with  delight,  and  exhibiting  many  a frolic 
and  gambol  considerably  at  variance  with  the  etiquette 
of  fashionable  life,  although  we  question  whether  the 
most  fashionable  fete  of  them  all  ever  produced  half  so 
much  happiness.  Farmers  had  come  from  a distance 
in  the  country,  mounted  upon  lank  horses  ornamented 
with  incrusted  hips,  and  caparisoned  with  long  straw 
back-suggauns  that  reached  from  the  shoulder  to  the 
tail,  under  which  ran  a crupper  of  the  same  material, 
designed,  in  addition  to  a hay  girth,  to  keep  this 
primitive  riding  gear  firm  upon  the  animaFs  back. 
Behind  the  farmer,  generally  sat  either  a wife  or  a 
daughter,  remarkable  for  their  scarlet  cloaks  and  blue 
petticoats ; sometimes  with  shoes  and  stockings,  and 
very  often  without  them.  Among  those  assembled,  we 
cannot  omit  to  mention  a pretty  numerous  sprinkling 
of  that  class  of  strollers,  vagabonds,  and  impostors  with 
which  the  country,  at  the  period  of  our  tale,  was  over- 
run Fortune-tellers,  of  both  sexes,  quacks,  card- 
cutters,  herbalists,  cow-doctors,  whisperers,  with  a long 
list  of  such  cheats,  were  at  the  time  a prevailing  nuis- 
ance throughout  the  kingdom ; nor  was  there  a fair 
proportion  of  them  wanting  here.  That,  however, 
which  filled  the  people  with  the  most  especial  curiosity. 


94 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OH, 


awe,  and  interest,  was  the  general  report  that  nothing 
less  than  a live  conjurer,  who  had  come  to  town  on 
that  very  evening,  was  then  among  them.  The  town, 
in  fact,  was  crowded  as  if  it  had  been  for  an  illumination ; 
but  as  illuminations,  unless  they  could  be  conducted 
with  rushlights,  were  pageants  altogether  unknown  »a 
such  small  remote  towns  as  Rathfillan,  the  notion  of 
one  had  never  entered  their  heads.  All  around  the 
country,  however,  even  for  many  miles,  the  bonfires 
were  blazing,  and  shone  at  immense  distances  from 
every  hill-top.  We  have  said  before  that  Lindsay 
was  both  a popular  landlord  and  a popular  magistrate ; 
and  on  this  account  alone  the  disposition  to  do  honor 
to  any  member  of  his  family  was  recognized  by  the 
people  as  an  act  of  gratitude  and  duty. 

The  town  of  Rathfillan  presented  a scene  of  which 
we  who  live  in  the  present  day  can  form  but  a faint 
conception.  Yet,  sooth  to  say,  we  ourselves  have, 
about  forty  years  ago,  witnessed  in  remote  glens  and 
mountain  fastnesses  little  clumps  of  cabins,  whose 
inhabitants  stood  still  in  the  midst  even  of  the  snail’s 
progress  which  civilization  had  made  in  the  rustic  parts 
of  Ireland;  and  who,  upon  examination,  presented 
almost  the  same  rude  personal  habits,  antiquated  social 
usages,  agricultural  ignorance,  and  ineradicable  super- 
stition as  their  ancestors  did  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth.  Lindsay,  knowing  how  unpopular  hi’s  wife 
was,  not  only  among  their  own  tenantry,  but  through- 
out the  country  at  large,  and  feeling,  besides,  how  well 
that  unpopularity  was  merited,  very  properly  left  her 
and  Maria  to  his  son  Charles,  knowing  that  as  the  two 
last  named  shared  in  the  good-will  which  the  people 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


95 


bore  him,  their  mother  would  be  treated  with  forbear- 
ance and  respect  so  long  as  she  was  in  their  company. 
He  wished,  besides,  that  Harry  should  seem  to  partake 
of  the  honor  and  gratitude  which  their  enthusiasm 
would  prompt  them  to  pay  to  himself. 

The  whole  town  was  one  scene  of  life,  bustle,  and 
enjoyment.  It  was  studded  with  bonfires,  which  were 
surrounded  by  wild  groups  of  both  sexes,  some  tolerably 
dressed,  some  ragged  as  Lazarus,  and  other  young 
urchins  with  nothing  but  a slip  of  rag  tied  about  their 
loins  “ to  make  them  look  jinteel  and  daicent.”  The 
monster  bonfire,  however — that  which  was  piled  up 
into  an  immense  pyramid  in  honor  of  the  stranger — 
was  not  ignited  until  the  arrival  of  the  quality.  The 
moment  the  latter  made  their  appearance  it  was  set  in 
a flame,  and  in  a few  minutes  a blaze  issued  up  from 
it  into  the  air  that  not  only  dimmed  the  minor  exhibi- 
tions, but  cast  its  huge  glare  over  the  whole  town, 
making  every  house  and  hut  as  distinctly  visible  as  if 
it  were  broad  daylight.  Then  commenced  the  huzza- 
ing— the  bells  rang  out  with  double  energy — the  drums 
were  beaten  more  furiously — the  large  bullocks5  horns 
were  sounded  until  those  who  blew  them  were  black 
in  the  face,  and  every  manifestation  of  joy  that  could 
be  made  was  resorted  to.  Fiddles  and  pipes  were  in 
busy  requisition,  and  “the  Boys  of  Rathfillan,”  the 
favorite  local  air,  resounded  in  every  direction.  And 
now  that  the  master  and  the  quality  had  made  their 
appearance,  of  course  the  drink  should  soon  follow, 
and  in  a short  time  the  hints  to  that  effect  began  to 
thicken. 

“Thunder  and  turf,  Jemmy,  but  this  is  dry  workj 


96 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  Ott, 


my  throat’s  like  a lime-burner’s  wig  for  want  of  a drop 
o’  something  to  help  me  for  the  cheerin’.” 

u Hould  your  tongue,  Paddy ; do  you  think  the 
masther’s  honor  would  allow  us  to  lose  our  voices  in 
his  behalf.  It’s  himself  that  hasn’t  his  heart  in  a trifle, 
God  bless  him.” 

u Ah,  thin,  your  honor,”  said  another  fellow,  in  tat- 
ters, u isn’t  this  dust  and  hate  enough  to  choke  a bishop  ? 
O Lord,  am  I able  to  spake  at  all  ? Upon  my  sowl, 
sir,  I think  there’s  a bonfire  in  my  throath.” 

Everything,  however,  had  been  prepared  to  meet 
these  demands ; and  in  about  a quarter  of  an  hour 
barrels  of  beer  and  kegs  of  whiskey  were  placed  under 
the  management  of  persons  appointed  to  deal  out  their 
contents  to  the  thirsty  crowds.  Then  commenced  the 
dancing,  whilst  the  huzzaing,  shouting,  jingling  of 
bells,  squeaking  of  fifes,  blowing  of  horns,  and  all  the 
other  component  parts  of  this  wild  melody,  were  once 
more  resumed  with  still  greater  vigor.  The  great  feat 
of  the  night,  however,  so  far  as  the  people  were  con- 
cerned, was  now  to  take  place.  This  was  to  ascertain, 
by  superior  activity,  who  among  the  young  men  could 
leap  over  the  bonfire,  when  burnt  down  to  what  was 
considered  such  a state  as  might  make  the  attempt  a 
safe  one.  The  circles  about  the  different  fires  were 
consequently  widened  to  leave  room  for  the  run,  and 
then  commenced  those  hazardous  but  comic  perform- 
ances. As  may  be  supposed,  they  proceeded  with 
various  success,  and  occasioned  the  most  uproarious 
mirth  whenever  any  unfortunate  devil,  who  had  over- 
tasked his  powers  in  the  attempt,  happened  to  fail,  and 
was  forced  to  scamper  out  of  the  subsiding  flames  with 


T1IE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


97 


scorched  limbs  that  set  him  a dancing  without  music. 
In  fact,  those  possessed  of  activity  enough  to  clear 
them  were  loudly  cheered,  and  rewarded  with  a glass 
of  whiskey,  a temptation  which  had  induced  so  many 
to  try,  and  so  many  to  fail.  When  these  had  been 
concluded  about  the  minor  fires,  the  victors  and  spec- 
tators repaired  to  the  great  one,  to  try  their  fortune 
upon  a larger  and  more  hazardous  scale.  It  was  now 
nearly  half  burned  down,  but  was  still  a large,  glowing 
mass,  at  least  five  feet  high,  and  not  less  than  eighteen 
in  diameter  at  the  base.  On  arriving  there  they  all 
looked  on  in  silence,  appalled  by  its  great  size,  and 
altogether  deterred  from  so  formidable  an  attempt. 

It  would  be  death  to  try  it,  they  exclaimed ; no  liv- 
ing man  could  do  it ; an  opinion  which  was  universally 
acceded  to,  with  one  single  exception.  A thin  man, 
rather  above  the  middle  size,  dressed  in  a long,  black 
coat,  black  breeches,  and  black  stockings,  constituted 
that  exception.  There  was  something  peculiar,  and 
even  strikingly  mysterious,  in  his  whole  appearance. 
His  complexion  was  pale  as  that  of  a corpse,  his  eyes 
dead  and  glassy,  and  the  muscles  of  his  face  seemed 
as  if  they  were  paralyzed  and  could  not  move.  His 
right  hand  was  thrust  in  his  bosom,  and  over  his  left 
arm  he  bore  some  dark  garment  of  a very  funereal  cast, 
almost  reminding  one  of  a mortcloth. 

u There  is  one”  said  he,  in  a hollow  and  sepulchral 
voice,  u that  could  do  it.” 

Father  Magauran,  who  was  present,  looked  at  him 
with  surprise  ; as  indeed  did  every  one  who  had  got  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  him. 

u I know  there  is,”  he  replied,  u a sartin  individual 

5 


98 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


who  could  do  it ; ay,  in  troth,  and  maybe  if  he  fell  into 
the  flames,  too,  he’d  only  find  himself  in  his  own  ele- 
ment ; and  if  it  went  to  that  could  dance  a hornpipe  in 
the  middle  of  it.” 

This  repartee  of  the  priest’s  elicited  loud  laughter 
from  the  by-standers,  who,  on  turning  round  to  see  how 
the  other  bore  it,  found  that  he  had  disappeared.  This 
occasioned  considerable  amazement,  not  unmixed  with 
a still  more  extraordinary  feeling.  Nobody  there  knew 
him,  nor  had  ever  even  seen  him  before ; and  in  a short 
time  the  impression  began  to  gain  ground  that  he  must 
have  been  no  other  than  the  conjurer  who  was  said  to 
have  arrived  in  the  town  that  day.  In  the  meantime, 
while  this  point  was  under  discussion,  a clear,  loud,  but 
very  mellow  voice  was  heard  about  twenty  yards  above 
them,  saying,  u Stand  aside,  and  make  way — leave  me 
room  for  a run.” 

The  curiosity  of  the  people  was  at  once  excited  by 
what  they  had  only  a few  minutes  before  pronounced 
to  be  a feat  that  was  impossible  to  be  accomplished. 
They  accordingly  opened  a lane  for  the  daring  individ- 
ual, who,  they  imagined,  was  about  to  submit  himself  to 
a scorching  that  might  cost  him  his  life.  No  sooner 
was  the  lane  made,  and  the  by-standers  removed  back, 
than  a person  evidently  youthful,  tall,  elastic,  and  mus- 
cular, approached  the  burning  mass  with  the  speed  and 
lightness  of  a deer,  and  flew  over  it  as  if  he  had  wings. 
A tremendous  shout  burst  forth,  which  lasted  for  more 
than  a minute,  and  the  people  were  about  to  bring  him 
to  receive  his  reward  at  the  whiskey  keg,  when  it  was 
found  that  he  also  had  disappeared.  This  puzzled  them 
once  more,  and  they  began  to  think  that  there  were 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


99 


more  present  at  these  bonfires  than  had  ever  received 
baptism  5 for  they  could  scarcely  shake  themselves  free 
of  the  belief  that  the  mysterious  stranger  either  was 
something  supernaturally  evil  himself,  or  else  the  con- 
jurer as  aforesaid,  who,  by  all  accounts,  was  not  many 
steps  removed  from  such  a personage.  Of  the  young 
person  who  performed  this  unprecedented  and  terrible 
exploit  they  had  little  time  to  take  any  notice.  Torley 
Davoren,  however,  who  was  one  of  the  spectators, 
turned  round  to  his  wife  and  whispered, 

u Unfortunate  boy— madman  I ought  to  say — what 
devil  tempted  him  to  come  here  ? ” 
u Was  it  him  ? ” asked  his  wife. 
u Whist,  whist,”  he  replied ; u let  us  say  no  more 
about  it.” 

In  the  meantime,  although  the  youthful  performer 
of  this  daring  feat  may  be  said  to  have  passed  among 
them  like  an  arrow  from  a bow,  yet  it  so  happened 
that  the  secret  of  his  identity  did  not  rest  solely  with 
Torley  Davoren.  In  a few  minutes  whisperings  began 
to  take  place,  which  spread  gradually  through  the 
crowd,  until  at  length  the  name  of  Shawn  na  Middogue 
was  openly  pronounced,  and  the  secret — now  one  no 
longer — was  instantly  sent  abroad  through  the  people, 
to  whom  his  fearful  leap  was  now  no  miracle.  The  im- 
pression so  long  entertained  of  his  connection  with  the 
fairies  was  thus  confirmed,  and  the  black  stranger  was 
no  other,  perhaps,  than  the  king  of  the  fairies  himself. 

At  this  period  of  the  proceedings  Mrs.  Lindsay,  in 
consequence  of  some  signifiant  whispers  which  were 
directly  levelled  at  her  character,  suggested  to  Maria 
that  having  seen  enough  of  these  wild  proceedings,  it 


100 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


would  be  more  advisable  to  return  home* — a suggestion 
to  which  Maria,  whose  presence  there  at  all  was  in 
deference  to  her  father’s  wishes,  very  gladly  consented. 
They  accordingly  placed  themselves  under  the  escort 
of  the  redoubtable  and  gallant  twins,  and  reached  home 
in  safety. 

It  was  now  expected  that  the  quality  would  go  down 
to  the  inn,  where  the  largest  room  had  been  fitted  up 
for  refreshments  and  dancing,  and  into  which  none  but 
the  more  decent  and  respectable  classes  were  admitted. 
There  most  of  the  beauties  of  the  town  and  the  ad- 
joining neighborhood  were  assembled,  together  with 
their  admirers,  all  of  whom  entered  into  the  spirit  of 
the  festivity  with  great  relish.  When  Lindsay  and  his 
company  were  about  to  retire  from  the  great  bonfire, 
the  conductors  of  the  pageant,  who  also  acted  as 
spokesmen  on  the  occasion,  thus  addressed  them : 

“ It’s  right,  your  honors,  that  you  should  go  and  see 
the  dancin’  in  the  inn,  and  no  harm  if  you  shake  a heel 
yourselves,  besides  taking  something  to  wash  the  dust 
out  o’  your  throats ; but  when  you  come  out  again,  if 
you  don’t  find  a fresh  and  high  blaze  before  you  still, 
the  devil’s  a witch.” 

As  they  proceeded  toward  the  inn,  the  consequences 
of  the  drink,  which  the  crowd  had  so  abundantly  re- 
ceived, began,  here  and  there,  to  manifest  many  un- 
equivocal symptoms.  In  some  places  high  words  were 
going  on,  in  others  blows ; and  altogether  the  affair 
seemed  likely  to  terminate  in  a general  conflict. 

“ Father,”  said  his  son  Charles,  “ had  you  not  bet- 
ter try  and  settle  these  rising  disturbances  ? ” 

“Not  I,”  replied  the  jovial  magistrate;  “let  them 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


101 


thrash  one  another  till  morning;  they  like  it,  and  I 
make  it  a point  never  to  go  between  the  poor  people 
and  their  enjoyments.  Gadzooks,  Charley,  don’t  you 
know  it  would  be  a tame  and  discreditable  affair  with- 
out a row  ? ” 

“ Yes ; ” but  now  that  they’ve  got  drunk,  they’re 
cheering  you,  and  groaning  my  mother.” 

“Devil’s  cure  to  her,”  replied  his  father;  “if  she 
didn’t  deserve  it  she’d  not  get  it.  What  right  had  she 
to  send  my  bailiffs  to  drive  their  cattle  without  my 
knowledge,  and  to  take  duty  fowl  and  duty  work 
from  them  whenever  my  back  is  turned,  and  contrary 
to  my  wishes  ? Come  in  till  we  have  some  punch ; let 
them  shout  and  fight  away ; it  wouldn’t  be  the  thing, 
Charley,  without  it.” 

They  found  an  exceedingly  lively  scene  in  the  large 
parlor  of  the  inn;  but,  in  fact,  every  available  room 
in  the  house  was  crowded.  Then,  after  they  had 
looked  on  for  some  time,  every  eye  soon  singled  out 
the  pride  and  beauty  of  the  assembly  in  the  person  of 
Grace  Davoren,  whose  features  were  animated  into 
greater  loveliness,  and  her  eyes  into  greater  brilliancy, 
by  the  light-hearted  spirit  which  prevailed.  She  was 
dressed  in  her  new  drugget  gown,  had  on  her  new 
shoes  and  blue  stockings,  a short  striped  blue  and  red 
petticoat,  which  displayed  as  much  of  her  exquisite 
limbs  as  the  pretty  liberal  fashion  of  the  day  allowed ; 
her  bust  was  perfection ; and,  as  her  black,  natural 
ringlets  fluttered  about  her  milk-white  neck  and  glow- 
ing countenance,  she  not  only  appeared  inexpressibly 
beautiful,  but  seemed  to  feel  conscious  of  that  beauty, 
as  was  evident  by  a dash  of  pride — very  charming, 


102  THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

indeed — which  shot  from  her  eye,  and  mantled  on  her 
beautiful  cheek. 

“ Why,  Charles,”  exclaimed  Woodward,  addressing 
his  brother  in  a whisper,  “ who  is  that  lovely  peasant 
girl?  ” 

“ Her  father  is  one  of  our  tenants,”  replied  Charles ; 
“and  she  was  about  to  be  married  some  time  ago, 
but  it  was  discovered,  fortunately  in  time,  that  her  in- 
tended husband  was  head  and  leader  of  the  outlaws  that 
infest  the  country.  It  was  he,  I believe,  that  leaped 
over  the  bonfire.” 

“ Was  she  fond  of  him  ? ” 

“Well,  it  is  not  easy  to  say  that ; some  say  she  was, 
and  others  that  she  was  not.  Barney  Casey  says  she 
was  very  glad  to  escape  him  when  he  became  an  out- 
law.” 

“ By  the  way,  where  is  Barney  ? I haven’t  seen 
him  since  I came  to  look  at  this  nonsense.” 

“Just  turn  your  eye  to  the  farthest  corner  of  the 
room,  and  you  may  see  him  in  his  glory.” 

On  looking  in  the  prescribed  direction,  there,  sure 
enough,  was  Barney  discovered  making  love  hard  and 
fast  to  a pretty  girl,  whom  Woodward  remembered  to 
have  seen  that  morning  in  Mr.  Goodwin’s,  and  with 
whom  he  (Barney)  had  become  acquainted  when  the 
families  were  on  terms  of  intimacy.  The  girl  sat 
smiling  on  his  knee,  whilst  Barney,  who  had  a glass  of 
punch  in  his  hand,  kept  applying  it  to  her  lips  from 
time  to  time,  and  pressing  her  so  lovingly  toward  him, 
that  she  was  obliged  occasionally  to  give  him  a pat 
upon  the  cheek,  or  to  pull  his  whiskers.  Woodward’s 
attention,  however,  was  transferred  once  more  to  Grace 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


103 


Davoren,  from  whom  he  could  not  keep  his  eyes — a 
fact  which  she  soon  discovered,  as  was  evident  by  a 
slight  hauteur  and  affectation  of  manner  toward  many 
of  those  with  whom  she  had  been  previously  on  an 
equal  and  familiar  footing. 

“ Charles/7  said  he,  u I must  have  a dance  with 
this  beautiful  girl ; do  you  think  she  will  dance  with 
me  ? 77 

u I cannot  tell,77  replied  his  brother,  u but  you  can 
ask  her.77 

“ By  the  way,  where  are  my  father  and  the  rest  ? 
They  have  left  the  room.77 

u The  landlord  has  got  them  a small  apartment,77  re- 
plied Charles,  u where  they  are  now  enjoying  them- 
selves. If  you  dance  with  Grace  Davoren,  however, 
be  on  your  good  behavior,  for  if  you  take  any  unbe- 
coming liberties  with  her,  you  may  repent  it;  don7t 
imagine  because  you  see  these  humble  girls  allowing 
their  sweethearts  to  kiss  them  in  corners,  that  either 
they  or  their  friends  will  permit  you  to  do  so.77 

“ That7s  as  it  may  be  managed,  perhaps,77  said 
Woodward,  who  immediately  approached  Grace  in 
imitation  of  what  he  had  seen,  and  making  her  a low 
bow,  said, 

u 1 dance  to  you,  Miss  Davoren,  if  you  will  favor 
me.77 

She  was  then  sitting,  but  immediately  rose  up,  with 
a blushing  but  gratified  face,  and  replied, 

u I will,  sir,  but  I7m  not  worthy  to  dance  with  a gen- 
tleman like  you.77 

u You  are  worthy  to  dance  with  a prince,77  he  re- 
plied, as  he  led  her  to  their  station,  fronting  the  music. 


104 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“Well,  my  pretty  girl,”  said  be,  “what  do  you 
wish  ? ” 

“Your  will,  sir,  is  my  pleasure .” 

“Very  well.  Piper,”  said  he,  “play  up  ‘Kiss  my 
lady ; ’ ” which  was  accordingly  done,  and  the  dance 
commenced.  Woodward  thought  the  most  popular 
thing  he  could  do  was  to  affect  no  superiority  over  the 
young  fellows  present,  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  imitate 
their  style  and  manner  of  dancing  as  well  as  he  could ; 
and  in  this  he  acted  with  great  judgment.  They  felt 
flattered  and  gratified  even  at  his  awkward  and  clumsy 
imitations  of  their  steps,  and  received  his  efforts  with 
much  laughter  and  cheering;  nor  was  Grace  herself 
insensible  to  the  influence  of  the  mirth  he  occasioned. 
On  he  went,  cutting  and  capering,  until  he  had  them 
in  convulsions ; and  when  the  dance  was  ended,  he 
seized  his  partner  in  his  arms,  swung  her  three  times 
round,  and  imprinted  a kiss  upon  her  lips  with  such 
good-humor  that  he  was  highly  applauded.  He  then 
ordered  in  drink  to  treat  her  and  her  friends,  which  he 
distributed  to  them  with  his  own  hand ; and  after  con- 
triving to  gain  a few  minutes’  private  chat  with  Grace, 
he  amply  rewarded  the  piper.  He  was  now  about  to 
take  his  leave  and  proceed  with  his  brother,  when  two 
women,  one  about  thirty -five,  and  the  other  far  advanced 
in  years,  both  accosted  him  almost  at  the  same  moment. 

“ Your  honor  won’t  go,”  said  the  less  aged  of  the  two, 
“ until  you  get  your  fortune  tould.” 

“ To  be  sure  he  won’t,  Caterine,”  they  all  replied ; 
“ we’ll  engage  the  gentleman  will  cross  your  hand  wid 
silver ; like  his  father  before  him,  his  heart’s  not  in  tha 
money.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


105 


u Never  mind  her,  sir,”  said  the  aged  crone,  “ she’s 
a schemer,  and  will  tell  you  nothing  but  what  she 
knows  will  plaise  you.  Show  me  your  hand,  sir,  and 
I’ll  tell  you  the  truth.” 

“ Never  mind  the  cattiagh , sir,  (old  woman,  by  way 
of  reproach ;)  she’s  dotin’,  and  hasn’t  remembered  her 
own  name  these  ten  years.” 

“It  doesn’t  matter,”  said  Woodward,  addressing 
Caterine,  “ I shall  hear  what  you  both  have  to  say— 
but  you  first.” 

He  accordingly  crossed  her  hand  with  a piece  of 
silver,  after  which  she  looked  closely  into  it — then  upon 
his  countenance,  and  said, 

“You  have  two  things  in  your  mind,  and  they’ll 
both  succeed.” 

“ But,  my  good  woman,  any  one  might  tell  me  as 
much.” 

“ No,”  she  replied,  with  confidence  ; “ examine  your 
own  heart  and  you’ll  find  the  two  things  there  that  it 
is  fixed  upon  ; and  whisper,”  she  added,  putting  her 
lips  to  his  ear,  “ I know  what  they  are,  and  can  help 
you  in  both.  When  you  want  me,  inquire  for  Caterine 
Collins.  My  uncle  is  Sol  Donnell,  the  herb  doctor.” 

He  smiled  and  nodded,  but  made  no  reply. 

“ Now,”  said  he,  “ my  old  crone,  come  and  let  me 
hear  what  you  have  to  say  for  me ; ” and  as  he  spoke 
another  coin  was  dropped  into  her  withered  and  skinny 
hand. 

“ Bring  me  a candle,”  said  she,  in  a voice  that 
whistled  with  age,  and,  if  one  could  judge  by  her  hag- 
like  and  repulsive  features,  with  a malignity  that  was 
a habit  of  her  life.  After  having  inspected  his  palm 

5 * 


106 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


with  the  candle,  she  uttered  three  eldrich  laughs,  or 
rather  screams,  that  sounded  through  the  room  as  if 
they  were  more  than  natural.  “ Ha,  ha,  ha ! ” she  ex- 
claimed ; “look  here;  there’s  the  lim>  of  life  stopped 
by  a red  instrument ; that’s  not  good ; I see  it,  I feel 
it ; your  life  will  be  short  and  your  death  violent ; ay, 
indeed,  the  purty  bonfire  of  your  life,  for  all  so  bright 
as  it  burns,  will  be  put  out  wid  blood — and  that  soon.” 

“ You’re  a d — d old  croaker,”  said  Woodward, 
“ and  take  delight  in  predicting  evil.  Here,  my  good 
woman,”  he  added,  turning  to  the  other,  u there’s  an 
additional  half-crown  for  you,  and  I won’t  forget  your 
words.” 

He  and  Charles  then  joined  their  friends  in  the  other 
room,  and  as  it  was  getting  late  they  all  resolved  to 
stroll  once  more  through  the  town,  in  order  to  take  a 
parting  look  at  the  bonfires,  to  wish  the  people  good- 
night, and  to  thank  them  for  the  kindness  and  alacrity 
with  which  they  got  them  up,  and  manifested  their 
good  feeling  upon  so  short  a notice.  The  large  fire 
was  again  blazing,  having  been  recruited  with  a fresh 
supply  of  materials.  The  crowd  were  looking  on; 
many  were  staggering  about,  uttering  a feeble  huzza, 
in  a state  of  complete  intoxication,  and  the  fool  of  the 
parish  was  attempting  to  dance  a hornpipe,  when  large, 
blob-like  drops  began  to  fall,  as  happens  at  the  com- 
mencement of  a heavy  shower.  Lindsay  put  his  hand 
to  his  face,  on  which  some  few  of  them  had  fallen,  and, 
on  looking  at  his  fingers,  perceived  that  they  were 
spotted  as  if  with  blood ! 

“ Good  God ! ” he  exclaimed,  “ what  is  this  ? Am 
I bleeding  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


107 


They  all  stared  at  him,  and  then  at  each  other,  with 
dismay  and  horror ; for  there,  unquestionably,  was  the 
hideous  and  terrible  fact  before  them,  and  legible  on 
every  face  around  them — it  was  raining  blood ! 

An  awe,  which  we  cannot  describe,  and  a silence, 
deep  as  that  of  the  grave,  followed  this  terrible  prod- 
igy.  The  silence  did  not  last  long,  however,  for  in  a 
few  minutes,  during  which  the  blood  fell  very  thickly, 
making  their  hands  and  visages  appear  as  if  they  had 
been  steeped  in  gore — in  a few  moments,  we  say,  the 
heavens,  which  had  become  one  black  and  dismal  mass, 
opened,  and  from  the  chasm  issued  a red  flash  of 
lightning,  which  was  followed  almost  immediately  by 
a roar  of  thunder,  so  loud  and  terrific  that  the  whole 
people  became  fearfully  agitated  as  they  stood  round 
the  blaze.  It  was  extremely  difficult,  indeed,  for  igno- 
rant persons  to  account  for,  or  speculate  upon,  this 
strange  and  frightful  phenomenon.  As  they  stood  in 
fear  and  terror,  with  their  faces  apparently  bathed  in 
blood,  they  seemed  rather  to  resemble  a group  of 
hideous  murderers,  standing  as  if  about  to  be  driven 
into  the  flames  of  perdition  itself.  To  compare  them 
to  a tribe  of  red  Indians  surrounding  their  war  fires, 
would  be  but  a faint  and  feeble  simile  when  contrasted 
with  the  terror  which,  notwithstanding  the  gory  hue 
with  which  they  were  covered  from  top  to  toe,  might 
be  read  in  their  terrified  eyes  and  visages.  After  a 
few  minutes,  however,  the  alarm  became  more  intense, 
and  put  itself  forth  in  words.  The  fearful  intelligence 
now  spread.  u It  is  raining  blood  ! it  is  raining  blood  ! 99 
was  shouted  from  every  mouth ; those  who  were  in  the 
houses  rushed  out,  and  soon  found  that  it  was  true; 


108 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


for  the  red  liquid  was  still  descending,  and  in  a few 
minutes  they  soon  were  as  red  as  the  others.  The 
flight  home  now  became  one  of  panic ; every  house 
was  crowded  with  strangers,  who  took  refuge  wher- 
ever they  could  find  a shelter ; and  in  the  meantime 
the  lightning  was  flashing  and  the  thunder  pealing 
with  stunning  depth  throughout  the  heavens.  The 
bonfires  were  soon  deserted ; for  even  those  who  were 
drunk  and  tipsy  had  been  aroused  by  the  alarm,  and 
the  language  in  which  it  was  uttered.  Nobody,  in 
fact,  was  left  at  the  great  fire  except  those  who  com- 
posed the  dinner  party,  with  the  exception  of  the  two 
clergymen,  who  fled  and  disappeared  along  with  the 
mob,  urged,  too,  by  the  same  motives. 

“ This  will  not  be  believed,”  said  Lindsay;  “it  is, 
beyond  all  doubt  and  scepticism,  a prodigy  from 
heaven,  and  must  portend  some  fearful  calamity. 
May  God  in  heaven  protect  us ! But  who  is  this  ? ” 

As  he  spoke,  a hideous  old  hag,  bent  over  her  staff, 
approached  them ; but  it  did  not  appear  that  she  was 
about  to  pay  them  any  particular  attention.  She  was 
mumbling  and  cackling  to  herself  when  about  to  pass, 
but  was  addressed  by  Lindsay. 

“Where  are  you  going,  you  old  hag?  They  say 
you  are  acquainted  with  more  than  you  ought  to  know. 
Can  you  account  for  this  blood  that’s  falling  ? ” 

“ Who  are  you  that  axes  me  ? ” she  squeaked. 

“I’m  Mr.  Lindsay,  the  magistrate.” 

“ Ay,”  she  screamed  again,  “ it  was  for  your  son, 
Harry,  na  Snil  Gloir  * that  this  bonfire  was  made  to- 

* Sail  Gloir  was  an  epithet  bestowed  on  persons  whose  eyes  were  of 
different  colors. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


109 


night.  Well,  he  knows  what  I tould  him,  and  let  him 
think  of  it ; but  there  will  be  more  blood  than  this, 
and  that  before  long,  I can  tell  you  and  him.” 

So  saying,  she  hobbled  on,  mumbling  and  muttering 
to  herself  like  a witch  rehearsing  her  incantations  on 
her  way  to  join  their  sabbath.  They  now  turned  their 
steps  homewards,  but  had  not  proceeded  far  when  the 
rain  came  down  as  it  might  be  supposed  to  have  done 
in  the  deluge ; the  lightnings  flashed,  the  thunder 
continued  to  roar,  and  by  the  time  they  reached  Rath- 
fillan  House  they  were  absolutely  drenched  to  the 
skin.  The  next  morning,  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
people,  there  was  not  visible  a trace  or  fragment  of 
the  bonfires ; every  vestige  of  them  had  disappeared ; 
and  the  general  impression  now  was,  that  there  must 
have  been  something  evil  and  unhallowed  connected 
with  the  individual  for  whom  they  had  been  prepared. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SHAWN-NA-MIDDOGUE — SHAN-DHINNE-DHUV,  OR  THE 
BLACK  SPECTRE. 

The  next  evening  was  calm  and  mild ; the  sun 
shone  with  a serene  and  mellow  light  from  the  even- 
ing sky ; the  trees  were  green,  and  still ; but  the 
music  of  the  blackbird  and  the  thrush  came  sweetly 
from  their  leafy  branches.  Henry  Woodward  had 
been  listening  to  a rather  lengthy  discussion  upon  the 
subject  of  the  blood-shower,  which,  indeed,  was  the 


110 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


topic  of  much  conversation  and  great  wonder  through- 
out the  whole  parish.  His  father,  a Protestant  gentle- 
man, and  with  some  portion  of  education,  although  not 
much,  was,  nevertheless,  deeply  imbued  with  the 
superstitions  which  prevailed  around  him,  as,  in  fact, 
were  most  of  those  who  existed  in  his  day  ; the  very 
air  which  he  breathed  was  rife  with  them ; but  what 
puzzled  him  and  his  family  most  was  the  difficulty 
which  they  found  in  shaping  the  prodigy  into  signifi- 
cance. Why  it  should  take  place,  and  upon  such  an 
occasion,  they  could  not  for  their  lives  imagine.  The 
only  persons  in  the  family  who  seemed  altogether  in- 
different to  it  were  Woodward  and  his  mother,  both  of 
whom  treated  it  with  ridicule  and  contempt. 

u It  comes  before  some  calamity/7  observed  Mr. 
Lindsay. 

u It  comes  before  a fiddle-stick,  Lindsay/7  replied  his 
wife.  u Calamity ! yes ; perhaps  you  may  have  a 
headache  to-morrow,  for  which  the  world  must  be 
prepared  by  a storm  of  thunder  and  lightning  and  a 
shower  of  blood.  The  head  that  reels  over  night  with 
an  excess  of  wine  and  punch  will  ache  in  the  morning 
without  a prodigy  to  foretell  it.77 

u Say  what  you  will/7  he  replied,  “I  believe  the 
devil  had  a hand  in  it ; and  I tell  you/7  he  added, 
laughing,  u that  if  you  be  advised  by  me,  you7ll  begin 
to  prepare  yourself — i a stitch  in  time  saves  nine/  you 
know — so  look  sharp,  I say.77 

u This,  Harry/7  she  said,  addressing  her  son,  u is  the 
way  your  mother  has  been  treated  all  along ; yes,  by  a 
brutal  and  coarse-minded  husband,  who  pays  no  atten- 
tion to  anything  but  his  own  gross  and  selfish  enjoy- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


Ill 


ments ; but,  thank  God,  I have  now  some  person  to 
protect  me.” 

u O,  ho ! ” said  her  husband,  “ you  are  for  a battle 
now.  Harry,  you  don’t  know  her.  If  she  lets  loose 
that  scurrilous  tongue  of  hers  I have  no  chance ; upon 
my  soul,  I’d  encounter  another  half  dozen  of  thunder- 
storms, and  as  many  showers  of  blood,  sooner  than 
come  under  it  for  ten  minutes ; a West  India  hurricane 
is  a zephyr  to  it.” 

u Ah,  God  help  the  unhappy  woman  that’s  blistered 
for  life  with  an  ignorant  sot ! — such  a woman  is  to  be 
pitied — and  such  a woman  am  I ; — I,  you  good-for- 
nothing  drunken  booby,  who  made  you  what  you  are.” 
u 0,  fie ! mamma,”  said  Maria,  u this  is  too  bad  to 
papa,  who,  you  know,  seldom  replies  to  you  at  all.” 
u Miss  Lindsay,  I shall  suffer  none  of  your  imperti- 
nence,” said  her  mother;  “ leave  the  room,  madam, 
this  moment — how  dare  you  ? but  I am  not  surprised 
at  it ; — leave  the  room,  I say.” 

The  poor,  amiable  girl,  who  was  all  fearfulness  and 
affection,  quietly  left  the  room  as  she  was  desired,  and 
her  father,  who  saw  that  his  worthy  wife  was  brimful 
of  a coming  squall,  put  on  his  hat,  and  after  having 
given  her  one  of  his  usual  sardonic  looks,  left  the 
apartment  also. 

“ Mother,”  said  her  son  Charles,  “I  must  protest 
against  the  unjustifiable  violence  of  temper  with  which 
you  treat  my  father.  You  know  he  was  only  jesting 
in  what  he  said  to  you  this  moment.” 

“Let  him  carry  his  jests  elsewhere,  Mr.  Charles,” 
she  replied,  “ he  shan’t  indulge  in  them  at  my  expense ; 
nor  will  I have  you  abet  him  in  them  as  you  always  do 


112 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


— yes,  sir,  and  laugh  at  them  in  my  face.  All  this, 
however,  is  very  natural ; as  the  old  cock  crows  the 
young  one  learns.  As  for  Maria,  if  she  makes  as  duti- 
ful a wife  as  she  does  a daughter,  her  husband  may 
thank  God  for  getting  his  full  share  of  evil  in  this 
life.” 

“I  protest  to  heaven,  Harry,”  said  Charles,  address- 
ing his  brother,  “ if  ever  there  was  a meek,  sweet-tem- 
pered girl  living,  Maria  is.  You  do  not  yet  know  her, 
but  you  will,  of  course,  have  an  opportunity  of  judg- 
ing for  yourself.” 

“ You  perceive,  Harry,”  said  his  mother,  addressing 
him  in  turn;  “you  perceive  how  they  are  banded 
against  me;  in  fact,  they  are  joined  with  their  father 
in  a conspiracy  to  destroy  my  peace  and  happiness. 
This  is  the  feeling  that  prevails  against  me  in  the  house 
at  large,  for  which  I may  thank  my  husband  and  chil- 
dren— I don’t  include  you,  Harry.  There  is  not  a 
servant  in  our  establishment  but  could  poison  me,  and 
probably  would,  too,  were  it  not  for  fear  of  the  gal 
lows.” 

Woodward  listened  to  this  strange  scene  with  amaze- 
ment, but  was  prudent  enough  to  take  no  part  in  it 
whatsoever.  On  the  contrary,  he  got  his  hat  and  pro- 
ceeded out  to  take  a stroll,  as  the  evening  was  so  fine, 
and  the  aspect  of  the  country  so  delightful. 

“ Harry,”  said  his  brother,  “ if  you’re  for  a walk 
I’ll  go  with  you.” 

“Not  at  present,  Charley,”  said  he;  “I  am  in  a 
thoughtful  mood,  and  generally  prefer  a lonely  stroll 
on  such  a beautiful  evening  as  this.” 

He  accordingly  went  out,  and  bent  his  steps  by  a 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


113 


long,  rude  green  lane,  which  extended  upwards  of  half 
a mile  across  a rich  country,  undulating  with  fields  and 
meadows.  This  was  terminated  by  a clump  of  haw- 
thorn trees,  then  white  and  fragrant  with  their  lovely 
blossoms,  which  lay  in  rich  profusion  on  the  ground. 
Contiguous  to  this  was  a small  but  delightful  green 
glen,  from  the  side  of  which  issued  one  of  those  beauti- 
ful spring  wells  for  which  the  country  is  so  celebrated. 
Over  a verdant  little  hill,  which  concealed  this  glen 
and  the  well  we  mention,  from  a few  humble  houses, 
or  rather  a decenter  kind  of  cabins,  was  visible  a 
beaten  pathway  by  which  the  inhabitants  of  this  small 
hamlet  came  for  their  water.  Upon  this,  shaded  as  he 
was  by  the  trees,  he  steadily  kept  his  eye  for  a consider- 
able time,  as  if  in  the  expectation  of  some  person  who 
had  made  an  appointment  to  meet  him.  Half  an  hour 
had  nearly  elapsed — the  shades  of  evening  were  now 
beginning  to  fall,  and  he  had  just  come  to  the  resolu- 
tion of  retracing  his  steps,  with  a curse  of  disappoint- 
ment on  his  lips,  when,  on  taking  another,  and  what 
he  intended  to  be  a last  glance  at  the  pathway  in 
question,  he  espied  the  individual  for  whom  he  waited. 
This  was  no  other  than  the  young  beauty  of  the  neigh- 
borhood— Grace  Davoren.  She  was  tripping  along 
with  a light  and  merry  step,  lilting  an  Irish  air  of  a 
very  lively  character,  to  which  she  could  scarcely  pre- 
vent herself  from  dancing,  so  elastic  and  buoyant  were 
her  spirits.  On  coming  to  the  brow  of  the  glen  she 
paused  a moment  and  cast  her  eye  searchingly  around 
her,  but  seemed  after  the  scrutiny  to  hesitate  about 
proceeding  farther. 

Woodward  immediately  showed  himself,  and  after 


114 


TICE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


beckoning  to  her,  proceeded  toward  the  well.  She 
still  paused,  however,  as  if  irresolute  ; but  after  one  or 
two  significant  gestures  on  his  part,  she  descended 
with  a slow  and  apparently  a timid  step,  and  in  a 
couple  of  minutes  stood  beside  the  well.  The  imme- 
diate purport  of  their  conversation  is  not  essential  to 
this  narrative ; but,  indeed,  we  presume  that  our 
readers  may  give  a very  good  guess  at  it  without  any 
assistance  from  us.  The  beautiful  girl  was  young, 
and  credulous,  and  innocent,  as  might  naturally  be 
inferred  from  the  confusion  of  her  manner,  and  the 
tremulous  tones  of  her  voice,  which,  indeed,  were 
seductive  and  full  of  natural  melody.  Her  heart  pal- 
pitated until  its  beatings  might  be  heard,  and  she 
trembled  with  that  kind  of  terror  which  is  composed 
of  apprehension  and  pleasure.  That  a gentleman — one 
of  the  quality — could  condescend  to  feel  any  interest  in 
a humble  girl  like  her,  was  what  she  could  scarcely 
have  dreamed ; but  when  he  told  her  of  her  beauty,  the 
natural  elegance  and  symmetry  of  her  figure,  and 
added  that  he  loved  her  better  than  any  girl,  either 
high  or  low,  he  had  ever  seen,  she  believed  that  his 
words  were  true,  and  her  brain  became  almost  giddy 
with  wonder  and  delight.  Then  she  considered  what 
a triumph  it  was  over  all  her  female  acquaintances, 
who,  if  they  knew  it,  would  certainly  envy  her  even 
far  more  than  they  did  already.  After  about  half  an 
hour’s  conversation  the  darkness  set  in,  and  she  ex- 
pressed an  apprehension  lest  some  of  her  family  should 
come  in  quest  of  her — a circumstance,  she  said,  which 
might  be  dangerous  to  them  both.  He  then  prevailed 
on  her  to  promise  another  meeting,  which  at  length  she 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


115 


did ; but  on  his  taking  leave  of  her  she  asked  him  by 
which  way  he  intended  to  go  home. 

“I  came  by  the  old  green  path/’  said  he,  “but 
intend  to  turn  down  the  glen  into  the  common  road.” 

“ 0,  don’t  go  that  way,  ” said  she ; “ if  you  do, 
you’ll  have  to  pass  the  haunted  house,  ay,  and  maybe, 
might  meet  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv .” 

“ What  is  that,”  said  he. 

“O,  Lord  save  us,  sir,”  said  she,  “did  you  never 
hear  of  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv  ? A spirit,  sir,  that  ap- 
pears about  the  haunted  house  in  the  shape  of  a black 
ould  man,  and  they  say  that  nobody  lives  long  afther 
seein’  him  three  times.  ” 

“ Yes ; but  did  he  ever  take  any  person’s  life  ? ” 

“ They  say  so,  sir.” 

“ When  ? How  long  ago  ? ” 

“Indeed,  I can’t  tell  that,  sir ; but  sure  every  one 
says  it.” 

“Well,  what  every  one  says  must  be  true,”  he  re- 
plied, smiling.  “ I,  however,  am  not  afraid  of  him,  as 
I never  go  unarmed ; and  if  I happen  to  meet  him,  trust 
me  I will  know  what  mettle  he’s  made  of  before  we  part, 
or  whether  he  belongs  to  this  world  or  the  other.” 

He  then  went  down  the  glen,  by  the  bottom  of  which 
the  road  went ; and  at  a lonely  place  in  a dark  angle 
of  it  this  far-famed  spirit  was  said  to  appear. 

This  vain,  but  simple  girl,  the  pride  of  her  honest 
parents  and  all  her  simple  relations  and  friends,  took 
up  her  pitcher  and  proceeded  with  an  elated  heart  by 
the  pathway  we  have  mentioned  as  leading  to  her 
father’s  house.  We  say  her  heart  was  elated  at  the 
notion  of  having  engaged  the  affections  of  a handsome, 


110  THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

young,  and  elegant  gentleman , but  at  the  same  time 
she  felt  a secret  sense  of  error,  if  not  of  guilt,  in  having 
given  him  a clandestine  meeting,  and  kept  an  appoint- 
ment which  she  knew  her  parents  and  brothers  would 
have  heard  with  indignation  and  shame.  She  was 
confident,  however,  in  her  own  strength,  and  resolved 
in  her  mind  that  Woodward’s  attachment  for  her  never 
should  terminate  either  in  her  disgrace  or  ruin.  There 
were,  however,  many  foolish  and  pernicious  ballads 
sung  about  that  period  at  the  hearths  of  the  peasantry, 
in  which  some  lord  or  squire  of  high  degree  was  repre- 
sented to  have  fallen  in  love  with  some  beautiful  girl  of 
humble  life,  whom  he  married  in  spite  of  his  proud  re- 
lations, and  after  having  made  her  a lady  of  rank,  and 
dressed  her  in  silks  and  satins,  gold  rings  and  jewels, 
brought  her  home  to  his  castle,  where  they  lived  in 
grandeur  and  happiness  for  the  remainder  of  their  lives. 
The  simple-minded  girl  began  to  imagine  that  some 
such  agreeable  destiny  might  be  reserved  for  herself ; 
and  thus  endeavored,  by  the  deceitful  sophistry  of  a 
credulous  heart,  and  proud  of  her  beauty,  to  palliate 
her  conduct  amidst  the  accusations  of  her  own  con- 
science, which  told  her  she  was  acting  wrong. 

She  had  now  got  about  half  way  home,  when  she 
saw  an  individual  approach  her  at  a rapid  pace ; and 
as  the  moon  had  just  risen,  his  figure  was  distinctly  be- 
fore her,  and  she  immediately  felt  a strong  impression 
of  terror  and  alarm.  The  individual  in  question  was 
young,  tall,  and  muscular ; his  person  had  in  it  every 
symptom  of  extraordinary  activity  and  vigor.  His 
features,  however,  were  not  at  all  such  as  could  be 
termed  handsome ; so  far  from  that,  they  were  rude  and 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


117 


stern,  but  not  without  a wild  and  disagreeable  dignity. 
His  eyes  were  at  all  times  fierce  and  fiery,  and  gave 
unequivocal  indications  of  a fierce  and  fiery  spirit. 
He  wore  a pair  of  rude  pantaloons  that  fitted  closely 
to  his  finely  made  limbs,  a short  jacket  or  Wyliecoat 
that  also  fitted  closely  to  his  body,  over  which  he  wore 
the  usual  cloak  of  that  day,  which  was  bound  about 
his  middle  with  a belt  and  buckle,  in  which  was  stuck 
a middogue,  or,  as  it  ought  to  be  written,  meadoige , 
and  pronounced  maddogay.  He  wore  a kind  of  cap  or 
barrad , which,  as  well  as  his  cloak,  could  by  being 
turned  inside  out,  instantly  change  his  whole  appear* 
ance,  and  mislead  his  pursuers — for  he  was  the  outlaw. 
Such  was  the  startling  individual  who  now  approached 
her,  and  at  whose  fierce  aspect  she  trembled — not  less 
from  her  knowledge  of  the  natural  violence  of  his  char- 
acter than  from  a consciousness  of  her  interview  with 
Woodward. 

“ Well,  Granua  (Grace),”  said  he,  quickly  and  with 
some  vehemence,  “ where  have  you  been  ? ” 

“At  the  well,”  she  replied;  “have  you  eyes  in 
your  head  ? Don’t  you  see  my  pitcher  ? ” 

“I  do;  but  what  kept  you  there  so  long?  and  why 
is  your  voice  tremblin’,  as  if  you  wor  afeard,  or  did 
something  wrong  ? Why  is  your  face  pale,  too  ? — it’s 
not  often  so.” 

“ The  Lord  save  us,  Shawn,”  replied  Grace,  attempt- 
ing to  treat  those  pointed  interrogatories  with  a jocular 
spirit,  “ how  can  you  expect  me  to  answer  such  a 
catechize  as  you’re  puttin’  to  me  at  wanst.” 

“ Answer  me,  in  the  mane  time,”  he  replied ; “ I’D 
have  no  doubling,  Granua.” 


118 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


u Has  anything  vexed  you,  Shawn.” 
u Chorp  an  diaoul ! tell  me  why  you  staid  so  long  at 
the  well” — and  as  he  spoke  his  eyes  flashed  with 
resentment  and  suspicion. 
u I did’nt  stay  long  at  it.” 
u I say  you  did.  What  kept  you?” 
u Why,  bekaise  I didn’t  hurry  myself,  but  took  my 
time.  I was  often  longer.” 

u You  were  spakin’  to  some  one  at  the  well.” 
u Ah,  thin,  Shawn,  who  would  I be  spakin’  to  ? ” 
u Maybe  I know — I believe  I do — but  I want 
now  to  know  whether  you’re  a liar,  as  I suspect  you 
to  be,  or  whether  you  are  honest  enough  to  tell  the 
truth.” 

u Do  you  suspect  me,  then  ? ” 

u I do  suspect  you ; or  rather  I don’t — bekaise  I 
know  the  truth.  Answer  me — who  wor  you  spakin’ 
with  ? ” 

u Troth,”  said  she,  u I was  lookin’  at  your  sweet- 
heart in  the  well,”  meaning  her  own  shadow,  u and  was 
only  asking  her  how  she  did.” 

“ You  danced  with  Harry-na-Suil  Babr  last  night  ? ” 
u I did  ; because  the  gentleman  axed  me — and  why 
would  I refuse  him  ? ” 

u You  whispered  in  a corner  with  him  ? ” 
u I did  not,”  she  replied  j u how  could  I when  the 
room  was  so  throng  ? ” 

u Ay,  betther  in  a throng  room  than  a thin  one ; ay, 
and  you  promised  to  meet  him  at  the  well  to-night , 
and  you  kept  your  word.” 

A woman’s  courage  and  determination  to  persist  in 
falsehood  are  never  so  decided  and  deliberate  as  when 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


119 


she  feels  that  the  suspicion  expressed  against  her  is 
true.  She  then  gets  into  heroics  and  attempts  to  turn 
the  tables  upon  her  opponent,  especially  when  she 
knows,  as  Miss  Davoren  did  on  this  occasion,  that  he 
has  nothing  but  suspicion  to  support  him.  She  knew 
that  her  lover  had  been  at  the  bonfire,  and  that  his 
friends  must  have  seen  her  dance  with  Woodward ; 
and  this  she  did  not  attempt  to  deny,  because  she 
could  not ; but  as  for  their  tryste  at  the  well,  she  felt 
satisfied,  from  her  knowledge  of  his  jealous  and  violent 
character,  that  if  he  had  been  aware  of  it,  it  would  not 
have  been  by  seeking  the  fact  through  the  medium  of 
his  threats  and  her  fears  that  he  would  have  proceeded. 
Had  he  seen  Woodward,  for  instance,  and  herself 
holding  a secret  meeting  in  such  a place  and  at  such 
an  hour,  she  concluded  justly  that  the  middogue  or 
dagger,  for  the  use  of  which  he  had  been  already  so 
celebrated,  would  have  been  brought  into  requisition 
against  either  one  or  both. 

“I’ll  talk  no  more  to  you,”  she  replied,  with  a 
flushed  face ; “ for  even  if  I tould  you  the  truth,  you 
wouldn’t  believe  me.  I did  meet  him,  then ; are  you 
satisfied  now  ! ” 

This  admission  was  an  able  stroke  of  policy  on  her 
part,  as  the  reader  will  soon  perceive. 

“ O,”  he  exclaimed,  with  a bitter,  or,  rather,  a furi- 
ous expression  of  face,  u dar  manim , if  you  had,  you 
wouldn’t  dare  to  confess  as  much.  But  listen  to  me ; 
if  I ever  hear  or  know,  to  my  own  satisfaction,  that 
you  meet  him,  or  keep  his  company,  or  put  yourself 
in  his  power,  I’ll  send  six  inches  of  this  ” — and  he 
pulled  out  the  glittering  weapon — “into  your  heart 


120 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


and  his ; so  now  be  warned  and  avoid  him,  and  don’t 
bring  down  my  vengeance  on  you  both.” 

“ I don’t  see  what  right  you  have  to  bring  me  over 
the  coals  about  any  one.  My  father  was  forcin’  me  to 
marry  you  ; but  I now  tell  you  to  your  teeth,  that  I 
never  had  the  slightest  intention  of  it.  No  ! I wouldn’t 
take  the  wealth  of  the  barony,  and  be  the  wife  of  sich  a 
savage  murdherer.  No  man  wid  blood  upon  his  hands 
and  upon  his  sowl,  as  you  have — a public  robber,  a 
murdherer,  an  outlaw — will  ever  be  my  husband. 
What  right  have  you  to  tell  me  who  I’m  to  spake  to,  or 
who  I’m  not  to  spake  to  ? ” 

“ Ah,”  he  replied,  “ that  wasn’t  your  language  to  me 
not  long  ago.” 

“ But  you  were  a different  boy  then  from  what  you 
are  now.  If  you  had  kept  your  name  free  from  dis- 
grace and  blood,  I might  have  loved  you ; but  I cannot 
love  a man  with  such  crimes  to  answer  for  as  you 
have.” 

“You  accuse  me  of  shedding  blood,”  he  replied; 
“ that  is  false.  I have  never  shed  blood  nor  taken  life  ; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  did  all  in  my  power  to  prevent 
those  who  have  placed  me  at  their  head  from  doin’  so. 
Yet,  when  they  did  it  in  my  absence,  and  against  my 
orders,  the  blame  and  guilt  is  charged  upon  me  because 
I am  their  leader.  As  for  anything  else  I have  done, 
I do  not  look  upon  it  as  a crime ; let  it  rest  upon  the 
oppression  that  drove  me  and  others  to  the  wild  lives  we 
lead.  We  are  forced  to  live  now  the  best  way  we  can, 
and  that  you  know;  but  as  to  this  gentleman , you 
musn’t  spake  to  him  at  any  rate,”  he  proceeded ; “ why 
should  you  ? What  ’ud  make  a man  so  high  in  life, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


121 


and  so  far  above  you  as  he  is,  strive  to  become  acquaint- 
ed with  you,  unless  to  bring  about  your  ruin  to  gratify 
his  own  bad  passions  ? Think  of  it,  and  bring  it  home 
to  your  heart.  You  have  too  many  examples  before 
your  eyes,  young  as  you  are,  of  silly  girls  that  allow 
themselves  to  be  made  fools  of,  and  desaved  and  ruined 
by  such  scoundrels  as  this.  Look  at  that  unfortunate 
girl  in  the  mountains  there — Nannie  Morrissey  ; look 
at  her  father  hanged  only  for  takin’  God’s  just  revenge, 
as  he  had  a right  to  do,  on  the  villain  that  brought  de- 
struction upon  her  and  his  innocent  family,  and  black 
shame  upon  their  name  that  never  had  a spot  upon  it 
before.  After  these  words  you  may  now  act  as  you 
like ; but  remember  that  you  have  got  Shawn-na- 
Middogue’s  warning , and  you  ought  to  know  what 
that  is.” 

He  then  started  off  in  the  same  direction  which 
Woodward  had  taken,  and  Grace,  having  looked  after 
him  with  considerable  indignation  on  her  own  part,  and 
considerable  apprehension  on  behalf  of  Woodward,  took 
up  her  pitcher  and  proceeded  home. 

She  now  felt  herself  much  disturbed,  and  experienced 
that  state  of  mind  which  is  often  occasioned  by  the 
enunciation  of  that  which  is  known  to  be  truth,  but 
which,  at  the  same  time,  is  productive  of  pain  to  the 
conscience,  especially  when  that  conscience  begins  to 
abandon  the  field  and  fly  from  its  duty. 

Woodward,  as  he  had  intended,  preferred  the  open 
and  common  road  home,  although  it  was  much  longer, 
rather  than  return  by  the  old  green  lane,  which  was 
rugged  and  uneven,  and  full  of  deep  ruts,  dangerous 
inequalities,  and  stumps  of  old  trees,  all  of  which  ren- 


122 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


dered  it  not  only  a disagreeable,  but  a dangerous,  path  by 
night.  Having  got  out  upon  the  highway,  which  here, 
and  until  he  reached  near  home,  was,  indeed,  solemn- 
looking  and  lonely,  not  a habitation  except  the  haunted 
house  being  visible  for  upwards  of  two  miles,  he  pro- 
ceeded on  his  way,  thinking  of  his  interview  with  Grace 
Davoren.  The  country  on  each  side  of  him  was  nearly 
a desert ; a gray  ruin,  some  of  whose  standing  and  iso- 
lated fragments  assumed,  to  the  excited  imagination  of 
the  terrified  peasants  as  they  passed  it  by  night,  the  ap- 
pearance of  supernatural  beings,  stood  to  the  left,  in  the 
centre  of  an  antiquated  church-yard,  in  which  there  had 
not  been  a corpse  buried  for  nearly  half  a century — a 
circumstance  which  always  invests  a graveyard  with  a 
more  fearful  character.  As  Woodward  gazed  at  these 
still  and  lonely  relics  of  the  dead,  upon  which  the 
faint  rays  of  the  moon  gleamed  with  a spectral  and  mel- 
ancholy light,  he  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  sight 
itself,  and  the  associations  connected  with  it,  were 
calculated  to  fill  weak  minds  with  strong  feelings  of 
supernatural  terror.  His,  however,  was  not  a mind 
accessible  to  any  such  impressions;  but  at  the  same 
time  he  could  make  allowance  for  them  among  those 
who  had  seldom  any  other  notions  to  guide  them  on 
such  subjects  than  those  of  superstition  and  ignorance. 

The  haunted  house,  which  was  not  yet  in  sight,  he 
did  not  remember,  nor  was  he  acquainted  with  its  his- 
tory, with  the  exception  of  Grace's  slight  allusion  to  it. 
At  length  he  came  to  a part  of  the  road  which  was 
overhung,  or  rather  altogether  covered  with  long  beech 
trees,  whose  huge  arms  met  and  intertwined  with  each 
other  across  it,  filling  the  arch  they  made  with  a solemn 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


123 


darkness  even  in  the  noon  of  day.  At  night,  however, 
the  obscurity  was  black  and  palpable ; and  such  upon 
this  occasion  was  its  awful  solemnity  and  stillness,  and 
the  sense  of  insecurity  occasioned  by  the  almost  super- 
natural gloom  about  him,  that  Woodward  could  not 
avoid  the  idea  that  it  afforded  no  bad  conception  of  the 
entrance  to  the  world  of  darkness  and  of  spirits.  He 
had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  under  this  dismal 
canopy,  when  an  incident  occurred  which  tested  his 
courage  severely.  As  he  went  along  he  imagined  that 
he  heard  the  sound  of  human  footsteps  near  him.  This, 
to  be  sure,  gave  him  at  first  no  trouble  on  the  score  of 
anything  supernatural.  The  country,  however,  was, 
as  we  have  already  intimated,  very  much  infested  with 
outlaws  and  robbers,  and  although  Woodward  was  well 
armed,  as  he  had  truly  said,  and  was  no  coward  besides, 
yet  it  was  upon  this  view  of  the  matter  that  he  expe- 
rienced anything  like  apprehension.  He  accordingly 
paused,  in  order  to  ascertain  whether  the  footsteps  he 
heard  might  not  have  been  the  echo  of  his  own.  When 
his  steps  ceased,  so  also  did  the  others ; and  when  he 
advanced  again  so  did  they.  He  coughed  aloud,  but 
there  was  no  echo  ; he  shouted  out  u Is  there  any  one 
there  ? ” but  still  there  was  a dead  stillness.  At  length 
he  said  again,  u Whoever  you  may  be,  and  especially 
if  your  designs  be  evil  and  unlawful,  you  had  bettei 
beware ; I am  well  armed,  and  both  able  and  deter- 
mined to  defend  myself ; if  money  is  your  object,  pass 
on,  for  I have  none  about  me.” 

Again,  there  was  the  silence,  as  there  was  the  dark- 
ness of  the  grave.  He  now  resumed  his  former  pace, 
and  the  noise  of  footsteps,  evidently  and  distinctly  dif 


124 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


ferent  from  his  own,  were  once  more  heard  near  him. 
Those  that  accompanied  him  fell  upon  his  ear  with 
a light,  but  strange  and  chilling  sound,  that  filled  him 
with  surprise,  and  something  like  awe.  In  fact,  he  had 
never  heard  anything  similar  to  it  before.  It  was  very 
strange,  he  thought,  for  the  sounds,  though  light,  were 
yet  as  distinct  and  well-defined  as  his  own.  He  still 
held  a pistol  in  each  hand,  and  as  he  had  no  means  of 
unravelling  this  mystery  so  long  as  he  was  inwrapped 
in  such  Cimmerian  gloom,  he  resolved  to  accelerate  his 
pace  and  get  into  the  light  of  the  moon  as  soon  as  he 
could.  He  accordingly  did  so ; but  the  footsteps,  al- 
though they  fell  not  now  so  quickly  as  his  own,  still 
seemed  to  maintain  the  same  distance  from  him  as 
before.  This  certainly  puzzled  him ; and  he  was  at- 
tempting, if  possible,  to  solve  this  new  difficulty,  when 
he  found  himself  emerging  from  the  darkness,  and  in  a 
few  moments  standing  in  the  light  of  the  moon.  He 
immediately  looked  about  him,  but  except  the  usual 
inanimate  objects  of  nature,  he  could  see  nothing. 
Whatever  it  is,  thought  he,  or,  rather,  whoever  it  is, 
he  has  thought  proper  to  remain  undiscovered  in  the 
darkness.  I shall  now  bid  him  good-night,  and  pro- 
ceed on  my  way  home.  He  accordingly  moved  on 
once  more,  when,  to  his  utter  astonishment,  he  heard 
the  footsteps  again,  precisely  within  the  same  distance 
of  him  as  before. 

“Tut,”  said  he,  “I  now  perceive  what  the  matter 
with  me  is.  This  is  a mere  hallucination,  occasioned 
by  a disordered  state  of  the  nerves ; and  as  he  spoke 
he  returned  his  pistols  into  his  breast  pockets,  where  he 
usually  wore  them,  and  once  more  resumed  his  journey  . 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


125 


There  was,  however,  something  in  the  sound  of  the 
footsteps — something  so  hollow — so  cold,  as  it  were, 
and  so  unearthly,  that  he  could  not  throw  off  the  unac- 
countable impression  which  it  made  upon  him,  infidel 
and  sceptic  as  he  was  upon  all  supernatural  intimations 
and  appearances.  At  length,  he  proceeded,  or  rather 
they  proceeded,  onward  until  he  arrived  within  sight 
of  what  he  supposed  to  be  the  haunted  house.  He 
paused  a few  moments,  and  was  not  now  so  insensible 
to  its  lonely  and  dismal  aspect.  It  was  a two-storied 
house,  and  nothing  could  surpass  the  spectral  appear- 
ance of  the  moon’s  light  as  it  fell  with  its  pale  and 
death-like  lustre  upon  the  windows.  He  stood  contem- 
plating it  for  some  time,  when,  all  at  once,  he  perceived, 
walking  about  ten  yards  in  advance  of  him,  the  shape 
of  a man  dressed  in  black  from  top  to  toe.  It  was 
not  within  the  scope  of  human  fortitude  to  avoid  be- 
ing startled  by  such  a sudden  and  incomprehensible 
apparition.  Woodward  was  startled ; but  he  soon  re- 
covered himself,  and  after  the  first  shock  felt  rather 
satisfied  that  he  had  some  visible  object  with  which  he 
could  make  the  experiment  he  projected,  viz.,  to  ascer- 
tain the  nature,  whether  mortal  or  otherwise,  of  the 
being  before  him.  With  this  purpose  in  view,  he 
walked  very  quickly  after  him,  and  as  the  other  did 
not  seem  to  quicken  his  pace  into  a corresponding 
speed,  he  took  it  for  granted  that  he  would  soon  over- 
take him.  In  this,  however,  he  was,  much  to  his  as- 
tonishment, mistaken.  His  own  walk  was  quick  and 
rapid,  whilst  that  of  this  incomprehensible  figure  was 
slow  and  solemn,  and  yet  he  could  not  lessen  the  dis- 
tance between  them  a single  inch. 


126 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“Stop,  sir,”  said  Woodward,  “whoever  or  whatever 
you  are — stop,  I wish  to  speak  with  you ; be  you 
mortal  or  spiritual,  I fear  you  not — only  stop,” 

The  being  before  him,  however,  walked  on  at  the 
same  slow  and  solemn  pace,  but  still  persisted  in  main- 
taining his  distance.  Woodward  was  resolute,  fear- 
less— a sceptic,  an  infidel,  a materialist — but  here  was 
a walking  proposition  in  his  presence  which  he  could 
not  solve,  and  which,  up  to  that  point,  at  least,  had  set 
all  his  theories  at  defiance.  His  blood  rose — he  be- 
came annoyed  at  the  strange  silence  of  the  being  be- 
fore him,  but  more  still  at  the  mysterious  and  tardy 
pace  with  which  it  seemed  to  precede  and  escape  him. 

“ I will  follow  it  until  morning,”  he  said  to  himself, 
“ or  else  I shall  develop  this  startling  enigma.” 

At  this  moment  his  mysterious  fellow-traveller,  after 
having  advanced  as  if  there  had  not  been  such  an  indi- 
vidual as  Woodward  in  existence,  now  stood ; he  was 
directly  opposite  to  the  haunted  house,  and  turning 
round,  faced  the  tantalized  and  bewildered  mortal. 
The  latter  looked  on  him ; his  countenance  was  the 
countenance  of  the  dead — of  the  sheeted  dead,  stretched 
out  in  the  bloodless  pallor  which  lies  upon  the  face  of 
vanished  life — of  existence  that  is  no  more,  at  least  in 
flesh  and  blood.  Woodward  approached  him — for  the 
thing  had  stood,  as  we  have  said,  and  permitted  him 
to  come  within  a few  yards  of  him.  His  eyes  were 
cold  and  glassy,  and  apparently  without  speculation, 
like  those  of  a dead  man  open;  yet,  notwithstanding 
this,  Woodward  felt  that  they  looked  at  him,  if  not 
into  him. 

“ Speak,”  said  he,  “ speak ; who  or  what  are  you  f ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


127 


He  received  no  reply ; but  in  a few  seconds  the  ap- 
parition, if  it  were  such,  put  his  hand  into  his  bosom, 
and,  pulling  out  a dagger,  which  gleamed  with  a faint 
and  visionary  light,  he  directed  it  as  if  to  his  (Wood- 
ward’s) heart.  Three  times  he  did  this,  in  an  attitude 
more  of  warning  than  of  anger,  when,  at  length,  he 
turned  and  approached  the  haunted  house,  at  the  door 
of  which  he  disappeared. 

Woodward,  as  the  reader  must  have  perceived,  was 
a strong-minded,  fearless  man,  and  examined  the  awful 
features  of  this  inscrutable  being  closely. 

“This,  then,”  thought  he,  “is  the  Shan-dhinne- 
dhuVj  or  the  Black  Spectre ; but,  be  it  what  it  may,  I 
am  strongly  of  opinion  that  it  was  present  at  the  bon- 
fire last  night,  and  as  I am  well  armed,  I will  un- 
questionably pursue  it  into  the  house.  Nay,  what  is 
more,  I suspect  that  it  is  in  some  way  or  other  con- 
nected with  the  outlaw  Shawn-na-Middogue , who  it 
was,  they  say,  made  that  amazing  leap  over  the  afore- 
said bonfire  in  my  own  presence.” 

On  that  very  account,  however,  he  reflected  that 
such  an  intrusion  might  be  attended  with  more  danger 
than  that  to  be  apprehended  from  a ghost.  He  conse- 
quently paused  for  some  time  before  he  could  decide 
on  following  up  such  a perilous  resolution.  While  he 
thus  stood  deliberating  upon  the  prudence  of  this  dar- 
ing exploit,  he  heard  a variety  of  noises,  and  knock- 
ings,  and  rollings,  as  if  of  empty  barrels,  and  rattling 
of  chains,  all  going  on  inside,  whilst  the  house  itself 
appeared  to  be  dark  and  still,  without  smoke  from  the 
chimneys  or  light  in  the  windows,  or  any  other  symp- 
tom of  being  inhabited,  unless  by  those  who  were  pro- 


128 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


ducing  the  wild  and  extraordinary  noises  he  then 
heard. 

“ If  I do  not  see  this  out/7  said  he,  “ my  account  of 
it  will  go  to  add  another  page  to  the  great  volume  of 
superstition.  I am  armed,  not  a whit  afraid,  and  1 
will  see  it  out,  if  human  enterprise  can  effect  it.7  7 

Ho  immediately  entered  the  door,  which  he  found, 
somewhat  to  his  surprise,  was  only  laid  to,  and,  after 
listening  for  a few  moments,  resolved  to  examine  the 
premises  closely.  In  deference  to  the  reader,  whose 
nerves  may  not  be  so  strong  as  those  of  Henry  Wood- 
ward, and  who  consequently  may  entertain  a very 
decided  objection  to  enter  a haunted  house,  especially 
one  in  such  a lonely  and  remote  situation,  we  will  only 
say  that  he  remained  in  it  for  at  least  an  hour  and 
a half ; at  the  expiration  of  which  time  he  left  it, 
walked  home  in  a silent  and  meditative  mood,  spoke 
little  to  his  family,  who  were  a good  deal  surprised  at 
his  abstracted  manner,  and,  after  sipping  a tumbler  of 
punch  with  his  step-father,  went  rather  gloomily  to  bed. 

The  next  morning  at  breakfast  he  looked  a good 
deal  paler  than  they  had  yet  seen  him,  and  for  some 
time  his  contribution  to  the  family  dialogue  was  rather 
scanty. 

“ Harry,77  said  his  mother,  “ what  is  the  matter 
with  you?  You  are  silent,  and  look  pale.  Are  you 
unwell  ? 77 

“No,  ma7am,77  he  replied,  “I  cannot  say  that  I am. 
But,  by  the  way,  have  you  not  a haunted  house  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  is  there  not  an  apparition  called 
the  Black  Man,  or  the  Black  Spectre,  seen  occasionally 
about  the  premises  ? 77 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


129 


“ So  it  is  said,1’  replied  Lindsay ; “ but  none  of  this 
family  has  ever  seen  it,  although  I believe  it  has  un- 
doubtedly been  seen  by  many  persons  in  the  neighbor- 
hood.” 

“What  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  cause  of  its 
appearance  ? ” asked  Harry. 

“Faith,  Harry,”  replied  his  brother,  “I  fear  there  is 
nobody  here  can  give  you  that  information.  To  speak 
for  myself,  I never  heard  its  appearance  accounted 
for  at  all.  Perhaps  Barney  Casey  knows.  Do  you, 
father  ? ” 

“ Not  I,”  replied  his  father ; “ but  as  you  say, 
Charley,  we  had  better  try  Barney.  Call  him  up.” 

“Perhaps,”  said  Mrs.  Lindsay,  sharply  and  disdain- 
fully, “it  was  the  Black  Spectre  who  produced  the 
shower  of  blood  last  night.” 

“ Faith,  it?s  not  unlikely,”  replied  her  husband, 
“if  he  be,  as  the  people  think,  connected  with  the 
devil.” 

In  a couple  of  minutes  Barney  entered  to  know 
what  was  wanted. 

“Barney,”  said  his  master,  “can  you  inform  us  who 
or  what  the  SJian-dhinne-dhuv  is,  or  why  he  appears 
in  this  neighborhood  ? Damn  the  fellow ; he  has  that 
house  of  mine  on  my  hands  this  many  a long  year,  for 
I cannot  get  it  set.  Pve  had  priests  and  parsons  to  lay 
him,  and  for  some  time  we  thought  the  country  was 
free  of  him ; but  it  was  all  to  no  purpose ; he  was  still 
sure  to  return,  and  no  earthly  habitation  should  serve 
him  but  that  unlucky  house  of  mine.  It  is  very  odd 
that  he  never  began  to  appear  until  after  my  second 
marriage.” 


130 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“Sir,”  replied  Barney,  “I  hard  something  about 
it;  but  I’m  not  clear  on  it.  To  tell  you  the  truth, 
there’s  two  or  three  accounts  of  him ; but  anyhow, 
sir,  you’re  in  luck  for  the  right  one ; for  if  livin’  man 
can  give  it  to  you,  Bandy  Brack,  the  pedler,  is  the 
man.  He’s  now  at  his  breakfast  in  the  kitchen ; but 
I’ll  have  him  up.” 

“ Not  to  the  parlor,”  said  his  mistress ; “ a strolling 
knave  like  him.  Who  ordered  him  his  breakfast  in 
the  kitchen  without  my  knowledge  ? ” she  asked. 
“ The  moment  I can  find  out  the  person  that  dared 
to  do  so,  that  moment  they  shall  leave  my  family. 
Must  I keep  an  open  house  for  every  strolling  vagabond 
in  the  country  ? ” 

“ If  you  choose  to  turn  me  out,”  replied  her  hus- 
band, “ you  may  try  your  hand  at  it.  It  was  I ordered 
the  poor  man  his  breakfast ; and,  what  is  more,  I desire 
you  instantly  to  hold  your  peace.” 

As  he  spoke,  she  saw  that  one  of  his  determined 
looks  settled  upon  his  countenance — a pretty  certain 
symptom  that  she  had  better  be  guided  by  his 
advice. 

“ Come,  Barney,”  said  he,  “ throw  up  that  window 
and  send  the  poor  man  here,  until  he  tells  us  what  he 
knows  about  this  affair.” 

The  window  was  accordingly  thrown  open,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  Bandy  Brack  made  his  appearance  out 
side,  and,  upon  being  interrogated  on  the  subject  in 
question,  took  off  his  hat,  and  was  about  to  commence 
his  narrative,  when  Lindsay  said, 

“ Put  on  your  hat,  Bandy ; the  sun’s  too  hot  to  be 
uncovered.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


131 


(i  That’s  more  of  it,”  said  his  wife ; u a fine  way  to 
make  yourself  respected,  Lindsay.” 

u I love  to  be  respected,”  he  replied  sternly,  u and 
to  deserve  respect ; but  have  no  desire  to  incur  the 
hatred  of  the  poor  by  oppression  and  want  of  charity, 
like  some  of  my  female  acquaintances.” 

u Plase  your  honor,”  said  Bandy,  u all  that  I know 
about  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv , or  the  Black  Spectre , as 
the  larned  call  him,  won’t  require  many  words  to  tell 
you.  It’s  not  generally  known  what  I’m  goin’  to  say 
now.  The  haunted  house,  as  your  honor,  maybe,  re- 
mimbers,  was  an  inn — a carman’s  inn  chiefly — and 
one  night,  it  seems,  there  came  a stranger  to  stop  in 
it.  He  was  dressed  in  black,  and  when  he  thought  it 
time  to  go  to  bed  he  called  the  landlord,  Antony 
McMurt,  and  placed  in  his  hands  a big  purse  ’o  goold 
to  keep  for  him  till  he  should  start  at  daybreak,  as  he 
intended,  the  next  morning.  Antony — ” 

“ Ay,”  said  Lindsay,  interrupting  him,  u that  ac- 
counts for  the  nature  of  the  villain’s  death.  I re- 
member him  well,  Bandy,  although  I was  only  a boy  at 
the  time ; go  on — he  was  always  a dishonest  scoundrel 
it  was  said — proceed.” 

u Well  it  seems , Antony,  sir,  mistook  him  for  a Prot- 
estant parson  ; and  as  he  had  a hankerin’  afther  the 
goold,  he  opened  a gusset  in  the  man’s  throat  that  same 
night,  when  the  unsuspectin’  traveller  was  sound  in 
that  sleep  that  he  never  woke  from  in  this  world. 
When  the  deed  was  done  Antony  stripped  him  of  his 
clothes,  and  in  doin’  so  discovered  a silver  crucifix 
upon  his  breast,  and  a bravery  (breviary)  under  his 
head,  by  which  he  found  that  he  had  murdhered  a 


132 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


priest  of  his  own  religion  in  mistake.  They  say  he 
stabbed  him  in  the  jigler  vein  wid  a middoge.  At  all 
events,  the  body  disappeared,  and  there  never  was  any 
inquiry  made  about  it — a good  proof  that  the  unfor- 
tunate man  was  a stranger.  Well  and  good,  your  hon- 
or— in  the  coorse  of  a short  time,  it  seems , the  mur- 
dhered  priest  began  to  appear  to  him,  and  haunted 
him  almost  every  night,  until  the  unfortunate  Antony 
began  to  get  out  of  his  rason,  and,  it  is  said , that  when 
he  appeared  to  him  he  always  pointed  the  middoge  at 
him,  just  as  if  he  wished  to  put  it  into  his  heart.  An- 
tony then,  widout  tellin’  out  his  own  saicret,  began  to 
tell  everybody  that  he  was  doomed  to  die  a bloody 
death ; in  short,  he  became  unsettled — got  fairly  beside 
himself,  and  afther  mopin’  about  for  some  months 
in  ordher  to  avoid  the  bloody  death  the  priest  threat- 
ened him  wid,  he  went  and  hanged  himself  in  the  very 
room  where  he  killed  the  unfortunate  priest  before.” 

“I  remember  when  he  hanged  himself,  very  well,” 
observed  Lindsay,  u but  d — n the  syllable  of  the  rob- 
bery and  murder  of  the  priest  or  anybody  else  ever  I 
heard  of  till  the  present  moment,  although  there  was  an 
inquest  held  over  himself.  The  man  got  low-spirited 
and  depressed,  because  his  business  failed  him,  or, 
rather,  because  he  didn’t  attend  to  it ; and  in  one  of 
these  moods  hanged  himself ; but  by  all  accounts,  Ban- 
dy, if  he  hadn’t  done  the  deed  for  himself  the  hangman 
would  have  done  it  for  him.  He  was  said,  I think,  to 
have  been  connected  with  some  of  the  outlaws,  and  to 
have  been  a bad  boy  altogether.  I think  it  is  now  near 
fifty  years  ago  since  he  hanged  himself.” 

u ’ Tis  said , sir,  that  this  account  comes  from  one  of 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


133 


his  own  relations ; but  there’s  another  account,  sir,  of 
the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv  that  I don’t  believe  a word  of.” 

“ Another — what  is  that,  Bandy  ? ” 
u 0,  bedad,  sir,”  replied  Bandy,  u it’s  more  than  I 
could  venture  to  tell  you  here” 
u Come,  come — out  with  it.” 

Mrs.  Lindsay  went  over  with  an  inflamed  face,  and 
having  ordered  him  to  go  about  his  business,  slapped 
down  the  window  with  great  violence,  giving  poor  Ban- 
dy a look  of  wrath  and  intimidation  that  sealed  his  lips 
upon  the  subject  of  the  other  tradition  he  alluded  to. 
He  was,  consequently,  glad  to  escape  from  the  threat- 
ening storm  which  he  saw  brewing  in  her  countenance, 
and,  consequently,  made  a very  hasty  retreat.  Bar- 
ney, who  met  him  in  the  yard  returning  to  fetch  his 
pack  from  the  kitchen,  noticed  his  perturbation,  and 
asked  him  what  was  the  matter. 

“ May  the  Lord  protect  me  from  that  woman’s  eye !” 
replied  the  pedler,  u if  you’d  ’a’  seen  the  look  she  gave 
me  when  she  thought  I was  goin’  to  tell  them  the  true 
story  of  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv .” 

u And  why  should  she  put  a sword  in  her  eye  against 
you  for  that,  Bandy  ? ” asked  the  other. 

Bandy  looked  cautiously  about  him,  and  said,  in  a 
whisper : 

u Because  it’s  connected  wid  her  family,  and  follows 
it.” 

He  then  proceeded  to  the  kitchen,  and  having  secur- 
ed his  pack,  he  made  as  rapid  a disappearance  as  pos- 
sible from  about  the  premises. 


134 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A COUNCIL  OF  TWO. — VISIT  TO  BEECH  GROVE. — THE 
HERBALIST. 

Woodward  now  amused  himself  by  walking  and 
riding  about  the  country  and  viewing  its  scenery, 
most  of  which  he  had  forgotten  during  his  long  ab- 
sence from  home.  It  was  not  at  all  singular  in  that 
dark  state  of  popular  superstition  and  ignorance,  that 
the  shower  of  blood  should,  somehow  or  other,  be  as- 
sociated with  him  and  his  detested  mother.  Of  course, 
the  association  was  vague,  and  the  people  knew  not 
how  to  apply  it  to  their  circumstances.  As  they  be- 
lieved, however,  that  Mrs.  Lindsay  possessed  the  power 
of  overlooking  cattle,  which  was  considered  an  evil 
gift,  and  in  some  mysterious  manner  connected  with 
the  evil  spirit,  and  as  they  remembered — for  supersti- 
tion, like  guilt,  always  possesses  a good  memory — that 
even  in  his  young  days,  when  little  more  than  a child, 
her  son  Harry  was  remarkable  for  having  eyes  of  a 
different  color,  from  which  circumstance  he  was  even 
then  called  Harry  na  Suil  Glair,  they  naturally  inferred 
that  his  appearance  in  the  country  boded  nothing  good ; 
that,  of  course,  he  had  the  Evil  Eye,  as  every  one 
whose  eyes  differed,  as  his  did,  had;  and  that  the 
thunder  and  lightning,  the  rain  which  drowned  the 
bonfires,  but,  above  all,  the  blood-shower,  were  indi- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


t35 


cations  that  the  mother  and  son  were  to  be  feared  and 
avoided  as  much  as  possible,  especially  the  latter. 
Others  denied  that  the  devil  had  anything  to  do  with 
the  shower  of  blood,  or  the  storm  which  extinguished 
the  fires,  and  stoutly  maintained  that  it  was  God  him- 
self who  had  sent  them  to  warn  the  country  against 
having  any  intercourse  that  could  possibly  be  avoided, 
with  them.  Then  there  was  the  Black  Spectre  that 
was  said  to  follow  her  family ; and  did  not  every  one 
know  that  when  it  appeared  three  times  to  any  person, 
it  was  a certain  proof  that  that  person’s  coffin  might 
be  purchased?  We  all  know  how  rapidly  such 
opinions  and  colloquies  spread,  and  we  need  scarcely 
say  that  in  the  course  of  a fortnight  after  the  night  of 
the  bonfires  all  these  matters  had  been  discussed  over 
half  the  barony.  Some,  in  fact,  were  for  loading  him 
with  the  heavy  burden  of  his  mother’s  unpopularity ; 
but  others,  more  generous,  were  for  waiting  until  the 
people  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how  he  might  turn 
out — whether  he  would  follow  in  his  mother’s  footsteps, 
or  be  guided  by  the  benevolent  principles  of  his  step- 
father and  the  rest  of  the  family.  Owing  to  these 
circumstances,  need  we  say,  that  there  was  an  unusual 
interest,  almost  an  excitement,  felt  about  him,  which 
nothing  could  repress.  His  brother  Charles  was  as 
well-beloved  and  as  popular  as  his  father,  but,  then, 
he  excited  no  particular  interest,  because  he  was  not 
suspected  to  possess  the  Evil  Eye,  nor  to  have  any 
particular  connection  with  the  devil. 

In  this  case  matters  stood,  when  one  day  Wood- 
ward, having  dressed  himself  with  particular  care, 
ordered  his  horse,  saying  that  he  would  ride  over  to 


136 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Beechgrove  and  pay  a visit  to  the  Goodwins.  There 
were  none  in  the  room  at  the  time  but  Charles  and  his 
mother.  The  former  started,  and  seemed  uneasy  at 
this  intelligence;  and  his  mother,  having  considered 
for  a time,  said : 

u Charles,  I wish  to  speak  to  Harry.” 

Charles  took  the  hint,  and  left  the  mother  and  son 
to  the  following  dialogue  : — 

u Harry,”  said  she,  “ you  spoke  very  warmly  of  that 
cunning  serpent  who  defrauded  you  of  your  in- 
heritance, and  all  of  us  out  of  our  right.  May  I ask 
for  what  purpose  you  wish  to  cultivate  an  intimacy 
with  such  a scheming  and  dishonest  crew  as  that  ? ” 
u Faith,  mother,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  you  dont 
detest  them,  nor  feel  the  loss  of  the  property  more 
than  I do ; but  the  truth  is,  that  the  game  I wish  to 
play  with  them  will  be  a winning  one,  if  I can  induce 
them  to  hold  the  cards.  I wish  to  get  the  property, 
and  as  I feel  that  that  can’t  be  done  without  marrying 
their  milk-and-curd  of  a daughter,  why,  it  is  my  inten- 
tion to  marry  her  accordingly.” 

u Then  you  don’t  marry  a wife  to  be  happy  with 
her?” 

u In  one  sense  not  I — in  another  I do  ; I shall  make 
myself  happy  with  her  property.” 

u Indeed,  Harry,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  there  is  very 
little  happiness  in  married  life,  and  they  are  only  fools 
that  expect  it.  You  see  how  I am  treated  by  Lindsay 
and  my  own  children.” 

u Well,  but  you  provoke  them — why  disturb  yourself 
with  them?  Why  not  pass  through  life  as  quietly 
as  you  can  ? Imitate  Lindsay.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


137 


u What ! make  a sot  of  myself — become  a fool,  as  he 
is?” 

u Then,  why  did  you  marry  him  ? ” 
u Because  I was  the  fool  then,  but  I have  suffered 
for  it.  Why,  he  manages  this  property  as  if  it  wasn’t 
mine — as  if  I didn’t  bring  it  to  him.  Think  of  a man 
who  is  silly  enough  to  forgive  a tenant  his  gale  of  rent, 
provided  he  makes  a poor  mouth,  and  says  he  is  not 
able  to  pay  it.” 

u But  I see  no  harm  in  that  either ; if  the  man  is 
not  able  to  pay,  how  can  he  ? What  does  Lindsay  do 
but  make  a virtue  of  necessity.  He  cannot  skin  a 
flint,  can  he  ? ” 

u That’s  an  ugly  comparison,”  she  replied,  u and  I 
can’t  conceive  why  you  make  it  to  me . I am  afraid, 
Harry,  you  have  suffered  yourself  to  be  prejudiced 
against  the  only  friend— the  only  true  friend,  you  have 
in  the  house.  I can  tell  you,  that  although  they  keep 
fair  faces  to  you,  you  are  not  liked  here.” 

u Very  well;  if  I find  that  to  be  true,  they  will  lose 
more  than  they’ll  gain  by  it.” 

u They  have  been  striving  to  secure  your  influence 
against  me.  I know  it  by  your  language.” 

u In  the  devil’s  name,  how  can  you  know  it  by  my 
language,  mother  ? ” 

u You  talked  about  skinning  a flint;  now,  you  had 
that  from  them  with  reference  to  me.  It  was  only  the 
other  day  that  an  ill-tongued  house-maid  of  mine,  after 
I had  paid  her  her  wages,  and  6 stopped  ’ for  the  articles 
she  injured  on  me,  turned  round,  and  called  me  a skin 
flint ; they  have  made  it  a common  nickname  on  me. 
I’d  have  torn  her  eyes  out  only  for  Lindsay,  who  had 


138 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


the  assurance  to  tell  me  that  if  he  had  not  interfered  I’d 
have  had  the  worst  of  it — that  I’d  come  off  second  best, 
and  such  slang ; yes,  and  then  added  afterwards,  that 
he  was  sorry  he  interfered.  That’s  the  kind  of  a 
husband  he  is,  and  that’s  the  life  I lead.  Now,  this 
property  is  mine,  and  I can  leave  it  to  any  one  I please ; 
he  hasn’t  even  a life  interest  in  it.” 

u O,”  exclaimed  the  son,  in  surprise,  u is  that  the 
case  ? ” 

u It  is,”  she  replied,  u and  yet  you  see  how  I am 
treated.” 

“I  was  not  aware  of  that,  my  dear  mother,”  re- 
sponded worthy  Harry.  u That  alters  the  case 
entirely.  Why,  Lindsay,  in  these  circumstances, 
ought  to  put  his  hands  under  your  feet ; so  ought  they 
all,  I think.  Well,  my  dear  mother,  of  one  thing  I can 
assure  you,  no  matter  how  they  may  treat  you,  calcu- 
late firmly  upon  my  support  and  protection ; make 
yourself  sure  of  that.  But,  now,  about  Miss  Milk-and- 
curds — what  do  yo  think  of  my  project  ? ” 

u I have  been  frequently  turning  it  over  in  my  mind, 
Harry,  since  the  morning  you  praised  her  so  violently, 
and  I think,  as  you  cannot  get  the  property  without 
the  girl,  you  must  only  take  her  with  it.  The  notion 
of  its  going  into  the  hands  of  strangers  would  drive 
me  mad.” 

“Well,  then,  we  understand  each  other;  I have 
your  sanction  for  the  courtship.” 

“ You  have ; but  I tell  you  again,  I loathe  her  as  I 
do  poison.  I never  can  forgive  her  the  art  with  which 
she  wheedled  that  jolter-headed  old  sinner,  your  uncle, 
out  of  twelve  hundred  a year.  Unless  it  returns  to 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


139 


the  family,  may  my  bitter  malediction  fall  upon  her 
and  it.” 

u Well,  never  mind,  my  dear  mother,  leave  her  to 
me — I shall  have  the  girl  and  the  property — but  by 
hook  or  crook,  the  property.  I shall  ride  over  there, 
now,  and  it  will  not  be  my  fault,  if  I don’t  tip  both  her 
and  them  the  saccharine.” 

uBy  the  way,  though,  Harry,  now  that  I think  of  it, 
I’m  afraid  you’ll  have  opposition.” 
u Opposition ! How  is  that  ? ” 
u It  is  said  there  is  a distant  relation  of  theirs,  a 
gentleman  named  O’Connor,  a Ferdora  O’Connor,  I 
think,  who,  it  is  supposed,  is  likely  to  be  successful 
there ; but,  by  the  way,  are  you  aware  that  they  are 
Catholics  ? ” 

u As  to  that,  my  dear  mother,  I don’t  care  a fig  for 
her  religion ; my  religion  is  her  property,  or  rather 
will  be  so  when  I get  it.  The  other  matter,  however, 
is  a thing  I must  look  to — I mean  the  rivalry ; but  on 
that,  too,  we  shall  put  our  heads  together,  and  try 
what  can  be  done.  I am  not  very  timid;  and  the 
proverb  says,  you  know,  a faint  heart  never  won  a 
fair  lady.” 

Our  readers  may  perceive,  from  the  spirit  of  the 
above  conversation,  that  the  son  was  worthy  of  the 
mother,  and  the  mother  of  the  son.  The  latter,  how- 
ever, had,  at  least,  some  command  over  his  temper, 
and  a great  deal  of  dexterity  and  penetration  besides  ; 
whilst  the  mother,  though  violent,  was  clumsy  in  her 
resentments,  and  transparent  in  her  motives.  Short 
as  Woodward’s  residence  in  the  family  was,  he  saw  at 
a glance  that  the  abuse  she  heaped  upon  her  husband 


140 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


and  children  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  delib • 
erate  falsehood.  This,  however,  to  him  was  a matter 
of  perfect  indifference.  He  was  no  great  advocate  of 
truth  himself,  whenever  he  found  that  his  interests  or 
his  passions  could  be  more  effectually  promoted  by 
falsehood ; although  he  did  not  disdain  even  truth 
whenever  it  equally  served  his  purpose.  In  such  a 
ease  it  gave  him  a reputation  for  candor  under  which 
he  could,  with  more  safety,  avail  himself  of  his  disin- 
genuity  and  prevarication.  He  knew,  as  we  said,  that 
his  mother’s  description  of  the  family  contained  not 
one  atom  of  nth;  and  yet  he  was  too  dastardly  and 
cunning  to  defend  them  against  her  calumny.  The 
great  basis  of  his  character,  in  fact,  was,  a selfishness, 
which  kept  him  perpetually  indifferent  to  anything 
that  was  good  or  generous  in  itself,  or  outside  the 
circle  of  his  own  interests,  beyond  which  he  never 
passed.  Now,  nothing,  on  the  other  hand,  could  be 
more  adversative  to  this,  than  the  conduct,  temper, 
and  principles  of  his  brother  and  sister.  Charles  was 
an  amiable,  manly,  and  generous  young  fellow,  who, 
with  both  spirit  and  independence,  was,  as  a natural 
consequence,  loved  and  respected  by  all  who  knew 
him ; and  as  for  his  sweet  and  affectionate  sister, 
Maria,  there  was  not  living  a girl  more  capable  of 
winning  attachment,  nor  more  worthy  of  it  when 
attained  ; and  severely,  indeed,  was  the  patience  of 
this  admirable  brother  and  sister  tried,  by  the  diabol- 
ical temper  of  their  violent  and  savage  mother.  As 
for  Harry,  he  had  come  to  the  resolution,  now  that  he 
understood  the  position  of  the  property,  to  cultivate 
his  mother’s  disposition  upon  such  a principle  of  c m- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


141 


duct  as  would  not  compromise  him  with  either  party. 
As  to  their  feuds  he  was  perfectly  indifferent  to  them ; 
but  now  his  great  object  was,  to  study  how  to  promote 
his  own  interests  in  his  own  way. 

Having  reached  Beechgrove,  he  found  that  unas- 
suming family  at  home,  as  they  usually  were ; for, 
indeed  all  their  principal  enjoyments  lay  within  the 
quiet  range  of  domestic  life.  Old  Goodwin  himself 
saw  him  through  the  parlor  window  as  he  approached, 
and,  with  ready  and  sincere  kindness,  met  him  in  the 
hall. 

u I am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Mr.  Woodward/7  said 
he.  u Allow  me  to  conduct  you  to  the  drawing-room, 
where  you  will  meet  Mrs.  Goodwin,  Alice,  and  a par- 
ticular friend  of  ours.  I cannot  myself  stop  long  with 
you,  because  I am  engaged  on  particular  business ; 
but  you  will  not  miss  an  old  fellow  like  me  when  you 
have  better  company.  I hope  my  old  friends  are  all 
well.  Step  in,  sir.  Here  is  Mr.  Woodward,  ladies ; 
Mr.  Woodward,  this  gentleman  is  a friend  of  ours, 
Mr.  Ferdora  O’Connor ; Ferdora,  this  is  Mr.  Wood- 
ward; and  now  I must  leave  you  to  entertain  each 
other ; but  I shall  return,  Mr.  Woodward,  before  you 
go,  unless  you  are  in  a great  hurry.  Bridget,  see  that 
luncheon  is  ready ; but  you  must  lay  it  in  the  front 
parlor,  because  I have  these  tenants  about  me  in  the 
dining-room,  as  it  is  so  much  larger.” 

u I have  already  given  orders  for  that,”  replied  his 
wife.  He  then  hurried  out  and  left  them,  evidently 
much  gratified  by  Woodward’s  visit.  O’Connor  and 
the  latter  having  scanned  each  other  by  a glance  or 
two,  bowed  with  that  extreme  air  of  politeness  which 


142 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


is  only  another  name  for  a want  of  cordiality.  O’Con- 
nor was  rather  a plain-looking  young  fellow,  as  to  his 
person  and  general  appearance  ; but  his  Milesian  face 
was  handsome,  and  his  eye  clear  and  candid,  with  a 
dash  of  determination  and  fire  in  it.  Very  different, 
indeed,  was  it  from  the  eye  that  was  scrutinizing  him 
at  that  moment,  with  such  keenness  and  penetration. 
There  are  such  things  as  antipathies ; otherwise  why 
should  those  two  individuals  entertain,  almost  in  a 
moment’s  time,  such  a secret  and  unaccountable  dis- 
relish towards  each  other  ? Woodward  did  not  love 
Alice,  so  that  the  feeling  could  not  proceed  from  jeal- 
ousy ; and  we  will  so  far  throw  aside  mystery  as  to 
say  here,  that  neither  did  O’Connor;  and,  we  may 
add  still  further,  that  poor,  innocent,  unassuming  Alice 
was  attached  to  neither  of  them. 

u I hope  your  brother  is  well,  sir,”  said  O’Connor, 
anxious  to  break  the  ice,  and  try  the  stuff  Woodward 
was  made  of.  u I have  not  seen  him  for  some  time.” 
u 0 ! then,  you  are  acquaintances  ? ” said  Woodward. 
u We  are  more,  sir,”  replied  O’Connor,  u we  are 
friends.” 

u I hope  you  are  all  well,”  interrupted  kind-hearted 
Mrs.  Goodwin. 

u Quite  well,  my  dear  madam,”  he  replied.  Then 
turning  to  O’Connor:  u To  be  a friend  to  my  brother, 
sir,”  he  said,  u next  to  finding  you  a friend  and  favor- 
ite in  this  family,  is  the  warmest  recommendation  to 
me.  My  long  absence  from  home  prevented  me  from 
knowing  his  value  until  now  ; but  now  that  I do  know 
him,  I say  it,  perhaps,  with  too  much  of  the  partiality 
of  a brother,  I think  that  any  man  may  feel  proud  of 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


143 


his  friendship ; and  I say  so  with  the  less  hesitation, 
because  I am  sure  he  would  select  no  man  for  his  friend 
who  was  not  worthy  of  it ; ” and  he  bowed  courteously 
as  he  spoke. 

“ Faith,  sir,”  replied  O’Connor,  “you  have  hit  it ; I 
for  one  am  proud  of  it ; but,  upon  my  conscience,  he 
wouldn’t  be  his  father’s  son  if  he  wasn’t  what  he  is.” 

Alice  was  sewing  some  embroidery,  and  seemed  to 
take  no  notice,  if  one  could  judge  by  her  downcast 
looks,  of  what  they  said.  At  length  she  said,  with  a 
smile : 

“ As  you,  Ferdora,  have  inquired  for  your  favorite, 
I don’t  see  why  I should  not  inquire  after  mine ; how 
is  your  sister,  Mr.  Woodward  ? ” 

“ Indeed,  she’s  the  picture  of  health,  Miss  G oodwin ; 
but  I will  not  ” — he  added,  with  a smile  to  balance  her 
own — “ I will  not  be  answerable  for  the  health  of  her 
heart.” 

Alice  gave  a low  laugh,  that  had  the  slightest  tinc- 
ture of  malice  in  it,  and  glanced  at  O’Connor,  who  be- 
gan to  tap  his  boot  with  his  riding  whip. 

“ She  is  a good  girl  as  ever  lived,”  said  Mrs.  Good- 
win, “ and  I hope  will  never  have  a heartache  that  may 
harm  her.” 

“Heaven  knows,  madam,”  replied  Woodward,  “it 
is  time  only  that  will  tell  that.  Love  is  a strange  and 
sometimes  rather  a painful  malady.” 

“ Of  course  you  speak  from  your  own  experience, 
Mr.  Woodward,”  replied  Alice. 

“ Then  you  have  had  the  complaint,  sir,”  said 
O’Connor,  laughing.  “ I wonder  is  it  like  small-pox  or 
measles  ? ” 


144 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ How  is  that,  sir  ? ” said  Woodward,  smiling, 

“ Why,  that  if  you’ve  had  it  once  you’ll  never  have 
it  a second  time.” 

“Yes,  but  if  I should  be  ill  of  it  now?”  and  h% 
glanced  at  Alice,  who  blushed. 

“ Why,  in  that  case,”  replied  O’Connor,  “ it’s  in  bed 
you  ought  to  be;  no  man  with  an  epidemic  on  him 
should  be  permitted  to  go  abroad  among  his  majesty’s 
liege  subjects.” 

“Yes,  Ferdora,”  said  Alice,  “but  I don’t  thinfc  Mr. 
Woodward’s  complaint  is  catching.” 

“ Ood  forbid  that  the  gentleman  should  die  of  it, 
though,”  replied  Ferdora,  “ for  that  would  be  a serious 
loss  to  the  ladies.” 

“ You  exaggerate  that  calamity,  sir,”  replied  Wood- 
ward, with  the  slightest  imaginable  sneer,  “ and  forget 
that  if  I die  you  survive  me.” 

“Well,  certainly,  there  is  consolation  in  that,”  said 
O’Connor,  “especially  for  the  ladies,  as  I said;  isn’t 
there,  Alley  ? ” 

“ Certainly,”  replied  Alice  ; “ in  making  love,  Ferdo 
ra,  you  have  the  prowess  of  ten  men.” 

“ Do  you  speak  from  experience,  now , Miss  Good- 
win?” asked  Woodward,  rather  dryly. 

“ O ! no,”  replied  Alice,  “I  have  only  his  own  word 
for  it.” 

“ Only  his  own  word,  Miss  Goodwin  ! Do  you  imply 
by  that,  that  his  own  word  requires  corroboration  ? ” 

Alice  blushed  again,'  and  felt  confused. 

“I  assure  you,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  O’Connor, 
“ that  when  my  word  requires  corroboration,  I alwaya 
corroborate  it  myself.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


145 


“But,  according  to  Miss  Goodwin’s  account  of  it, 
i5i r,  that’s  not  likely  to  add  much  to  its  authenticity.” 

“ Well,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  O’Connor,  with  the 
greatest  suavity  of  manner,  “ I’ll  tell  you  my  method 
under  such  circumstances ; whenever  I meet  a gentle- 
man that  doubts  my  word,  I always  ma^e  him  eat  his 
own.” 

“ There’s  nothing  new  or  wonderful  in  that,”  replied 
the  other ; “ it  has  been  my  own  practice  during  life.” 
“ What  ? to  eat  your  own  words  ! ” exclaimed  O’Con- 
nor, purposely  mistaking  him ; “ very  windy  feeding, 
faith.  Upon  my  honor  and  conscience,  in  that  case, 
your  complaint  must  be  nothing  else  but  the  colic,  and 
not  love  at  all.  Try  peppermint  wather,  Mr.  Wood- 
ward.” 

Alice  saw  at  once,  but  could  not  account  for  the  fact, 
that  the  worthy  gentlemen  were  cutting  at  each  other, 
and  the  timid  girl  became  insensibly  alarmed  at  the 
unaccountable  sharpness  of  their  brief  encounter.  She 
looked  with  an  anxious  countenance,  first  at  one,  and 
then  at  the  other,  but  scarcely  knew  what  to  say. 
Woodward,  however,  who  was  better  acquainted  with 
the  usages  of  society,  and  the  deference  due  to  the 
presence  of  women,  than  the  brusque , but  somewhat 
fiery  Milesian,  now  said,  with  a smile  and  a bow  to 
that  gentleman : 

“Sir,  I submit;  I am  vanquished.  If  you  are  as 
successful  in  love  as  you  are  in  banter,  I should  not 
wish  to  enter  the  lists  against  you.” 

“ Faith,  sir,”  replied  O’Connor,  with  a good-humored 
laugh,  “ if  your  sword  is  as  sharp  as  your  wit,  you’d  be 
an  ugly  customer  to  meet  in  a quarrel” 

7 


146 


TITE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


O’Connor,  who  had  been  there  for  some  time,  now 
rose  to  take  his  leave,  at  which  Alice  felt  rather  satis- 
fied. Indeed,  she  could  not  avoid  observing  that,  what- 
ever the  cause  of  it  might  be,  there  seemed  to  exist 
some  secret  feeling  of  dislike  between  them,  which  oc- 
casioned her  no  inconsiderable  apprehension.  O’Con- 
nor she  knew  was  kind-hearted  and  generous,  but,  at 
the  same  time,  as  quick  as  gunpowder  in  taking  and 
resenting  an  insult.  On  the  other  hand,  she  certainly 
felt  much  regret  at  being  subjected  to  the  presence  of 
Woodward,  against  whom  she  entertained,  as  the  reader 
knows,  a strong  feeling  that  amounted  absolutely  to 
aversion.  She  could  not,  however,  think  of  treating 
him  with  anything  bordering  on  disrespect,  especially 
in  her  own  house,  and  she,  consequently,  was  about  to 
say  something  merely  calculated  to  pass  the  time.  In 
this,  however,  she  was  anticipated  by  Woodward,  who, 
as  he  had  his  suspicions  of  O’Connor,  resolved  to  sound 
her  on  the  subject. 

u That  seems  an  agreeable  young  fellow,”  said  he  j 
u somewhat  free  and  easy  in  his  deportment.” 

u Take  care,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  her  mother ; u say 
nothing  harsh  against  Ferdora,  if  you  wish  to  keep  on 
good  terms  with  Alley.  He’s  the  white-headed  boy 
with  her” 

u I am  not  surprised  at  that,  madam,”  he  replied, 
u possessed  as  he  is  of  such  a rare  and  fortunate  qual- 
ity.” 

u Pray,  what  is  that,  Mr.  Woodward  ? ” asked  Alice, 
timidly. 

u Why,  the  faculty  of  making  love  with  the  power 
of  ten  men,”  he  replied. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


147 


“ You  must  be  a very  serious  man,”  she  replied. 
u Serious,  Miss  Goodwin  ! Why  do  you  think  so  f ” 
u I hope  you  are  not  in  the  habit  of  receiving  a jest 
as  a matter  of  fact.” 

“ Not,”  he  replied,  u if  I could  satisfy  myself  that 
there  was  no  fact  in  the  jest ; but,  indeed,  in  this 
world,  Miss  Goodwin,  it  is  very  difficult  to  distinguish 
jest  from  earnest.” 

u I am  a bad  reasoner,  Mr.  Woodward,”  she  replied. 
u But,  perhaps,  Miss  Goodwin,  Mr.  O’Connor  would 
say  that  you  make  up  in  feeling  what  you  want  in 
logic.” 

UI  hope,  sir,”  replied  Alice,  with  some  spirit— for 
she  felt  hurt  at  his  last  observation — u that  I will 
never  feel  on  any  subject  until  I have  reason  as  well  as 
inclination  to  support  me.” 

“ Ah,”  said  he,  “I  fear  that  if  you  once  possess  the 
inclination  you  will  soon  supply  the  reason.  But,  by 
the  way,  talking  of  your  friend  and  favorite,  Mr. 
O’Connor,  I must  say  I like  him  very  much,  and  I am 
not  surprised  that  you  do.” 

u I do,  indeed,”  she  replied ; u I know  of  nobody  I 
like  better  than  honest,  frank,  and  generous  Fer- 
dora.” 

“Well,  Miss  Goodwin,  I assure  you  he  shall  be  a 
favorite  of  mine  for  your  sake.” 

u Indeed,  Mr.  Woodward,  if  you  knew  him,  he  would 
oecome  one  for  his  own.” 

u Have  you  known  him  long,  may  I ask,  Miss  Good- 
win ? ” 

“ 0 dear,  yes,”  said  Mrs.  Goodwin,  who  now,  finding 
this  a fair  opening  in  the  conversation,  resolved  to  have 


148 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


her  share  of  it — u O dear ! yes ; Alley  and  he  know 
each  other  ever  since  her  childhood ; he’s  some  three 
or  four  years  older  than  she  is,  to  be  sure,  but  that 
makes  little  difference.” 

“And,  I suppose,  Mrs.  Goodwin,  their  intimacy — 
perhaps  I may  say  attachment — has  the  sanction  of 
their  respective  families  ? ” 

“ God  bless  you,  sir,  to  be  sure  it  has — are  they  not 
distantly  related  ? ” 

“ That,  indeed,  is  a very  usual  proceeding  among 
families,”  observed  Woodward ; “ the  boy  and  girl 
are  thrown  together,  and  desired  to  look  upon  each 
other  as  destined  to  become  husband  and  wife ; they 
accordingly  do  so,  fall  in  love,  are  married,  and  soon 
find  themselves — miserable ; in  fact,  these  matches  sel- 
dom turn  out  well.” 

“ But  there  is  no  risk  of  that  here,”  replied  Alice. 

“ I sincerely  hope  not,  Miss  Goodwin.  In  your  case, 
unless  the  husband  was  a fool,  or  a madman,  or  a vil- 
lain, there  must  be  happiness.  Of  course  you  will  be 
happy  with  him ; need  I say,”  and  here  he  sighed, 
“ that  he  at  least  ought  to  be  so  with  you  ? ” 

“ Upon  my  word,  Mr.  Woodward,”  replied  Alice, 
smiling,  “ you  are  a much  cleverer  man  than  I pre- 
sume your  own  modesty  ever  permitted  you  to  sus- 
pect.” 

“ I don’t  understand  you,”  he  replied,  with  a look  of 
embarrassment. 

“ Why,”  she  proceeded,  “ here  have  you,  in  a few 
minutes,  made  up  a match  between  two  persons  who 
never  were  intended  to  be  married  at  all;  you  have 
got  the  sanction  of  two  families  to  a union  which 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


149 


neither  of  them  even  for  a moment  contemplated. 
Dear  me,  sir,  may  not  a lady  and  gentleman  become 
acquainted  without  necessarily  falling  in  love  ? ” 

“ Ah,  but,  in  your  case,  my  dear  Miss  Goodwin,  it 
would  be  difficult — impossible  I should  say — to  re- 
main indifferent,  if  the  gentleman  had  either  taste  or 
sentiment ; however,  I assure  you  I am  sincerely  glad 
to  find  that  I have  been  mistaken.” 

“ God  bless  me,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  Mrs.  Good- 
win, “ did  you  think  they  were  sweethearts  ? ” 

“ Upon  my  honor,  madam,  I did — and  I was  very 
sorry  for  it.” 

“Mr.  Woodward,”  replied  Alice,  “don’t  mistake  me  j 
I am  inaccessible  to  flattery.” 

“I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,”  said  he,  “because  I 
know  that  for  that  reason  you  are  not  and  will  not  be 
insensible  to  truth.” 

“Unless  when  it  borrows  the  garb  of  flattery,  and 
thus  causes  itself  to  be  suspected.” 

“In  that  case,”  said  Woodward,  “nothing  but  good 
sense,  Miss  Goodwin,  can  draw  the  distinction  between 
them — and  now  I know  that  you  are  possessed  of 
that.” 

“ I hope  so,  sir,”  she  replied,  “ and  that  I will  ever 
continue  to  observe  that  distinction.  Mamma,  I want 
more  thread,”  she  said  ; “ where  can  I get  it  ? ” 

“Up  stairs,  dear,  in  my  work-box.” 

She  then  bowed  slightly  to  Woodward  and  went  up  to 
find  her  thread,  but  in  fact  from  a wish  to  put  an  end 
to  a conversation  that  she  felt  to  be  exceedingly  dis- 
agreeable. At  this  moment  old  Goodwin  came  in. 
“You  will  excuse  me,  I trust,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said 


150 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


he,  “I  was  down  in  the  dining-room  receiving  rents 

for .”  He  paused,  for,  on  reflection,  he  felt  that  this 

was  a disagreeable  topic  to  allude  to;  the  fact  being 
that  he  acted  as  his  daughter’s  agent,  and  had  been 
on  that  and  the  preceding  day  receiving  her  rents. 
“Martha,”  said  he,  “what  about  luncheon?  You’ll 
take  luncheon  with  us,  Mr.  Woodward  ? ” 

Woodward  bowed,  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  was  about  to 
leave  the  room,  when  he  said : 

“Perhaps,  Mrs.  Goodwin,  you’d  be  good  enough  to 
remain  for  a few  minutes.”  Mrs.  Goodwin  sat  down, 
and  he  proceeded : “ I trust  that  my  arrival  home  will, 
under  Providence,  be  the  means  of  reconciling  and  re- 
uniting two  families  who  never  should  have  been  at 
variance.  Not  but  that  I admit,  my  dear  friends, — if 
you  will  allow  me  to  call  you  so,— that  the  melancholy 
event  of  my  poor  uncle’s  death,  and  the  unexpected 
disposition  of  so  large  a property,  were  calculated  to 
try  the  patience  of  worldly-minded  people — and  who 
is  not  so  in  a more  or  less  degree  ? ” 

“ I don’t  think  any  of  your  family  is,”  replied  Good- 
win, bluntly,  “ with  one  exception.” 

“O!  yes,  my  mother,”  replied  Woodward,  “and  I 
grant  it ; at  least  she  was  so,  and  acted  upon  worldly 
principles ; but  I think  you  will  admit,  at  least  as 
Christians  you  must,  that  the  hour  of  change  and  re- 
gret may  come  to  every  human  heart  when  its  errors, 
and  its  selfishness,  if  you  will,  have  been  clearly  and 
mildly  pointed  out.  I do  not  attribute  the  change  that 
has  happily  taken  place  in  my  dear  mother  to  myself, 
but  to  a higher  power ; although  I must  admit,  as  I do 
with  all  humility,  that  I wrought  earnestly,  in  season 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


151 


and  out  of  season,  since  my  return,  to  bring  it  about ; 
and,  thank  heaven,  I have  succeeded.  I come  this 
day  as  a messenger  of  peace,  to  state  that  she  is  will- 
ing that  the  families  should  be  reconciled,  and  a hap- 
pier and  more  lasting  union  effected  between  them.” 

“I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said 
Goodwin,  much  moved ; “ God  knows  I am.  Blessed 
be  the  peace-maker,  and  you  are  he  ; an  easy  conscience 
and  a light  heart  must  be  your  reward.” 

“ They  must,”  added  his  wife,  wiping  her  eyes ; 
“ they  must,  and  they  will.” 

“ Alas  ! ” proceeded  Woodward,  “ how  far  from 
Gospel  purity  is  every  human  motive  when  it  comes  to 
be  tried  by  the  Word ! I will  not  conceal  from  you  the 
state  of  my  heart,  nor  deny  that  in  accomplishing  this 
thing  it  was  influenced  by  a certain  selfish  feeling  on 
my  part;  in  one  sense  a disinterested  selfishness  I 
admit,  but  in  another  a selfishness  that  involves  my  own 
happiness.  However,  I will  say  no  more  on  that  sub- 
ject at  present.  It  would  scarcely  be  delicate  until  the 
reconciliation  is  fully  accomplished ; then,  indeed,  per- 
haps I may  endeavor,  with  fear  and  trembling,  to  make 
myself  understood.  Only  until  then,  I beg  of  you  to 
think  well  of  me,  and  permit  me  to  consider  myself  as 
not  unworthy  of  a humble  place  in  your  affections.” 

Old  Goodwin  shook  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  and 
his  wife  once  more  had  recourse  to  her  pocket-hand- 
kerchief. “God  bless  you,  Mr.  Woodward!”  he  ex- 
claimed; “God  bless  you.  I now  see  your  worth,  and 
know  it ; you  already  have  our  good-will  and  affections, 
and,  what  is  more,  we  feel  that  you  deserve  them.” 

“ I wish,  my  dear  sir,”  said  the  other,  “ that  Miss 


152 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Goodwin  understood  me  as  well  as  you  and  her  re- 
spected mother.” 

u She  does,  Mr.  Woodward,”  replied  her  father ; 
“ she  does,  and  she  will,  too.” 

“I  tremble,  however,”  said  Woodward,  with  a deep 
sigh  ; u but  I will  leave  my  fate  in  your  hands,  or,  I 
should  rather  say,  in  the  hands  of  Heaven.” 

Lunch  was  then  announced,  and  they  went  down  to 
the  front  parlor,  where  it  was  laid  out.  On  entering 
the  room  Woodward  was  a good  deal  disappointed  to 
find  that  Miss  Goodwin  was  not  there. 

u Will  not  Miss  Goodwin  join  us  ? ” he  asked. 

u Certainly,”  said  her  father ; u Martha,  where  is 
she?” 

“ You  know,  my  dear,  she  seldom  lunches,”  replied 
her  mother. 

u Well,  but  she  will  now,”  said  Goodwin ; “it  is  not 
every  day  we  have  Mr.  Woodward;  let  her  be  sent  for. 
John,  find  out  Miss  Goodwin,  and  say  we  wish  her  to 
join  us  at  luncheon.” 

John  in  a few  moments  returned  to  say  that  she  had 
a slight  headache,  and  could  not  have  the  pleasure  of 
coming  down. 

“ 0 ! I am  very  sorry  to  hear  she  is  unwell,”  said 
Woodward,  with  an  appearance  of  disappointment  and 
chagrin,  which  he  did  not  wish  to  conceal ; or,  to  speak 
the  truth,  which,  in  a great  measure,  he  assumed. 

After  lunch  his  horse  was  ordered,  and  he  set  out 
on  his  way  to  Rathfillan,  meditating  upon  his  visit, 
and  the  rather  indifferent  reception  he  had  got  from 
Alice. 

Miss  Goodwin,  though  timid  and  nervous,  was,  nev- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


153 


ertheless,  in  many  things,  a girl  of  spirit,  and  possessed 
a great  deal  of  natural  wit  and  penetration.  On  that 
day  Woodward  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost,  with  a 
hope  of  making  a favorable  impression  upon  her.  He 
calculated  a good  deal  upon  her  isolated  position  and 
her  necessary  ignorance  of  life  and  the  world,  and  in 
doing  so,  he  calculated,  as  thousands  of  self-sufficient 
libertines,  in  their  estimate  of  women,  have  done  both 
before  and  since.  He  did  not  know  that  there  is  an 
intuitive  spirit  in  the  female  heart  which  often  enables 
it  to  discover  the  true  character  of  the  opposite  sex ; 
and  to  discriminate  between  the  real  and  the  assumed 
with  almost  infallible  accuracy.  But,  independently 
of  this,  there  was  in  Woodward’s  manner  a hardness 
of  outline,  and  in  his  conversation  an  unconscious 
absence  of  all  reality  and  truth,  together  with  a cold, 
studied  formality,  dry,  sharp,  and  presumptuous,  that 
required  no  extraordinary  penetration  to  discovery 
for  the  worst  of  it  was,  that  he  made  himself  disagree- 
ably felt,  and  excited  those  powers  of  scrutiny  and 
analysis  that  are  so  peculiar  to  the  generality  of  the 
other  sex.  In  fact,  he  sought  his  way  home  in  any- 
thing but  an  agreeable  mood.  He  thought  to  have 
met  Alice  an  ignorant  country  girl,  whom  he  might 
play  upon ; but  he  found  himself  completely  mistaken, 
because,  fortunately  for  herself,  he  had  taken  her  upon 
one  of  her  strong  points.  As  it  was,  however,  whilst 
he  could  not  help  admiring  the  pertinence  of  her  re- 
plies, neither  could  he  help  experiencing  something 
of  a bitter  feeling  against  her,  because  she  indulged 
in  them  at  his  own  expense ; whilst  against  O’Connor, 
who  bantered  him  with  such  spirit  and  success,  and 

7* 


154 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


absolutely  turned  him  into  ridicule  in  her  presence,  he 
almost  entertained  a personal  resentment.  His  only 
hope  now  was  in  her  parents,  who  seemed  as  anxious 
to  entertain  his  proposals  with  favor  as  Alice  was  t© 
reject  them  with  disdain.  As  for  Alice  herself,  her 
opinion  of  him  is  a matter  with  which  the  reader  is 
already  acquainted. 

Our  hero  was  about  half-way  home  when  he  over- 
took a thin,  lank  old  man,  who  was  a rather  important 
character  in  the  eyes  of  the  ignorant  people  at  the 
period  of  which  we  write.  He  was  tall,  and  so  bare 
of  flesh,  that  when  asleep  he  might  pass  for  the  skele- 
ton of  a corpse.  His  eyes  were  red,  cunning,  and 
sinister-looking;  his  lips  thin,  and  from  under  the 
upper  c.ie  projected  a single  tooth,  long  and  yellow  as 
saffron.  His  face  was  of  unusual  length,  and  his 
parchment  cheeks  formed  two  inward  curves,  occa- 
sioned by  the  want  of  his  back  teeth.  His  breeches 
were  open  at  the  knees ; his  polar  legs  were  without 
stockings  ; but  his  old  brogues  were  foddered , as  it  is 
called,  with  a wisp  of  straw,  to  keep  his  feet  warm. 
His  arms  were  long,  even  in  proportion  to  his  body, 
and  his  bony  fingers  resembled  claws  rather  than  any- 
thing else  we  can  now  remember.  They  (the  claws) 
were  black  as  ebony,  and  resembled  in  length  and 
sharpness  those  of  a cat  when  she  is  stretching  herself 
after  rising  from  the  hearth.  He  wore  an  old  barrad 
of  the  day,  the  greasy  top  of  which  fell  down  upon 
the  collar  of  his  old  cloak,  and  over  his  shoulder 
was  a bag,  which,  from  its  appearance,  must  have 
contained  something  not  very  weighty,  as  he  walked 
on  without  seeming  to  travel  as  a man  who  carried 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


155 


a burden.  He  had  a huge  staff  in  his  right  hand, 
the  left  having  a hold  of  his  bag.  Woodward  at  first 
mistook  him  for  a mendicant,  but  upon  looking  at 
him  more  closely,  he  perceived  nothing  of  that 
watchful  and  whining  cant  for  alms  which  marks  the 
character  of  the  professional  beggar.  The  old  skele- 
ton walked  on,  apparently  indifferent  and  independent, 
and  never  once  put  himself  into  the  usual  posture 
of  entreaty.  This,  and  the  originality  of  his  appearance, 
excited  Woodward’s  curiosity,  and  he  resolved  to  speak 
to  him. 

“ Well,  my  good  old  man,  what  may  you  be  carrying 
in  the  bag  ? ” 

The  man  looked  at  him  respectfully,  and  raising  his 
hand  and  staff  touched  his  barrad , and  replied : 
u A few  yarribs,  your  honor.” 

“ Yarribs  ! What  the  deuce  is  that  ? ” 
u Why,  the  yarribs  that  grow,  sir — to  cure  the  peo 
pie  when  they’re  sick.” 

“ O,  you  mean  herbs.” 

16 1 do,  sir,  and  I gather  them  too  for  the  potecars.” 
“O,  then  you  are  what  they  call  a herbalist.” 

“I  believe  I am,  sir,  if  you  put  that  word  against 
(to)  a man  that  gethers  yarribs.” 

“Yes,  that’s  what  I mean.  You  sell  them  to  the 
apothecaries,  I suppose  ? ” 

“ I do  a little,  sir,  but  I use  the  most  of  them  my- 
self. Sorra  much  the  potecars  knows  about  the  use  o’ 
them ; they  kill  more  than  they  cure  wid  ’em,  and 
calls  thim  that  understands  what  they’re  good  for 
rogues  and  quacks.  May  the  Lord  forgive  them  this 
day ! Amin , acheernah  ! (Amen,  O Lord !)  ” 


156 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ And  do  you  administer  these  herbs  to  the  sick  ? ” 
u I do,  sir,  to  the  sick  of  all  kinds — man  and  baste 
There’s  nothing  like  them,  sir,  bekaise  it  was  to  cure 
diseases  of  all  kinds  that  the  Lord,  blessed  be  Hia 
name ! amin , acheernah  ! planted  them  in  the  earth 
for  the  use  of  his  cratures.  Why,  sir,  will  you  listen 
to  me  now,  and  mark  my  words  ? There  never  was  a 
complaint  that  follied  either  man  or  baste,  brute  or 
bird,  but  a yarrib  grows  that  ’ud  cure  it  if  it  was 
known.  When  the  head’s  hot  wid  faver,  and  the 
heart  low  wid  care,  the  yarrib  is  to  be  found  that  will 
cool  the  head  and  rise  the  heart.” 

“ Don’t  you  think,  now,”  said  Woodward,  im- 
agining that  he  would  catch  him,  “that  a glass  ot 
wine,  or,  what  is  better  still,  a good  glass  of  punch, 
would  raise  the  heart  better  than  all  the  herbs  in  the 
universe  ? ” 

“ Lord  bless  me  ! ” he  exclaimed,  as  if  in  soliloquy  ; 
“ the  ignorance  of  the  rich  and  wealthy,  and  of  great 
people  altogether,  is  unknown ! Wine  and  punch ! 
And  what,  will  you  tell  me,  does  wine  and  punch 
come  from  ? Doesn’t  the  wine  come  from  the  grapes 
that  grow  in  forrin  parts — sich  as  we  have  in  our  hot- 
houses— and  doesn’t  the  whiskey  that  you  make  your 
punch  of  grow  from  the  honest  barley  in  our  /wn 
fields  ? So  much  for  your  knowledge  of  yarribs.” 

“ Why,  there  you  are  right,  my  old  friend.  I for- 
got that.” 

“ You  forgot  it  ? Tell  the  truth  at  once,  and  say 
you  didn’t  know  it.  But  maybe  you  did  forget  it,  for 
troth  he’d  be  a poor  crature  that  didn’t  know  that 
whiskey  is  made  from  barley.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


157 


He  here  turned  his  red  satirical  eye  upon  Wood- 
ward, with  a glance  that  was  strongly  indicative  of 
contempt  for  his  general  information. 

“Well,  he  proceeded,  “the  power  of  yarribs  is 
wondherful, — if  it  was  known  to  many  as  it  is 
to  me.” 

“ Why,  from  long  practice,  I suppose,  you  must  be 
skilful  in  the  properties  of  herbs  ? ” 

“Well,  indeed,  you  need’nt  only  suppose  it,  but  you 
may  be  sartin  of  it.  Have  you  a good  appetite  ? ” 

“ A particularly  good  one,  I assure  you.” 

“Now,  wouldn’t  you  think  it  strange  that  I could 
give  you  a dose  that  ’ud  keep  you  on  half  a male  a 
day  for  the  next  three  months  ? ” 

“ God  forbid,”  replied  Woodward,  who,  among  his 
other  good  qualities,  was  an  enormous  trencherman, — 
“ God  forbid  that  ever  such  a dose  should  go  down  my 
throat.” 

“ Would  you  think,  now,”  he  proceeded,  with  a sin- 
ister grin  that  sent  his  yellow  tusk  half  an  inch  out  of 
his  mouth,  “ that  if  a man  was  jealous  of  his  wife,  or  a 
wife  of  her  husband,  I couldn’t  give  aither  o’  them  a 
dose  that  ’ud  cure  them  ? ” 

“Faith,  I dare  say  you  could,”  replied  Woodward; 
“ a dose  that  would  free  them  from  care  of  all  sorts  as 
well  as  jealousy.” 

“ I don’t  mane  that,”  said  the  skeleton ; “ ha,  ha ! 
you’re  a funny  gentleman,  and  maybe  I — but  no — I 
don’t  mane  that ; but  widout  injurin’  a hair  in  aither 
o’  their  heads.” 

“ I am  not  married,”  said  the  other,  “ but  I expect 
to  be  soon,  and  when  I am  I will  pay  you  well  for  tho 


158 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


knowledge  of  that  herb — for  my  wife,  I mean.  Where 
do  you  live  ? ” 

“ In  Rathfillan,  sir.  Pm  a well-known  man  there, 
and  for  many  a long  mile  about  it.” 

“You  must  be  very  useful  to  the  country  people 
hereabouts  ?” 

“Ay,”  he  exclaimed,  “you  mane  to  the  poor,  I sup- 
pose, and  you’re  right ; but  maybe  I’m  of  sarvice  to 
the  rich,  too.  Many  a face  I save  from — I could  save 
from  shame,  I mane — if  I liked,  and  could  get  well 
ped  for  it,  too.  Some  young,  extravagant  people  that 
have  rich  ould  fathers  do  be  spakin’  to  me,  too ; but 
thin,  you  know,  I have  a sowl  to  be  saved,  and  am  a 
religious  man,  I hope,  and  do  my  duty  as  sich,  and 
that  every  one  that  has  a sowl  to  be  saved,  may! 
Amin , acheernah  ! ” 

“ I am  glad  to  find  that  your  sense  of  duty  preserves 
you  against  such  strong  temptations.” 

“ Then,  there’s  another  set  of  men — these  outlaws 
that  do  be  robbin’  rich  people’s  houses,  and  they,  too, 
try  to  tempt  me.” 

“ Why  should  they  tempt  you  ? ” 

“ Bekaise  the  people,  now  knowin’  that  they’re 
abroad,  keep  watch-dogs,  bloodhounds,  and  sich  useful 
animals,  that  give  the  alarm  at  night,  and  the  robbers 
wishin’,  you  see,  to  get  them  out  of  the  way,  do  be 
temptin’  me  about  wishin’  me  to  pison  them.” 

“Of  course  you  resist  them?” 

“Well,  I hope  I do;  but  sometimes  it’s  hard  to  get 
over  them,  especially  when  they  plant  a skean  or  a 
middogue  to  one’s  navel,  and  swear  great  oaths  that 
they’ll  make  a scabbard  for  it  of  my  poor  ould  bldg 


TI1E  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


159 


(belly) — I say,  when  the  thieves  do  the  business  that 
way,  it  requires  a grate  dale  of  the  grace  o’  God  to 
deny  them.  But  what’s  any  Christhen  ’idout  the  grace 
o’  God  ? May  we  all  have  it ! Amin , acheernah  ! ” 
u Well,  when  I marry,  as  I will  soon,  I’ll  call  upon 
you ; I dare  say  my  wife  will  get  jealous,  for  I love  the 
ladies,  if  that’s  a fault.” 

Another  grin  was  his  first  reply  to  this,  after  which 
he  said : 

u Well,  sir,  if  she  does,  come  to  me.” 
u Where  in  Rathfillan  do  you  live  ? 99 
u O,  anybody  will  tell  you ; inquire  for  ould  Sol 
Donnel,  the  yarrib  man,  and  you’ll  soon  find  me  out.” 
u But  suppose  I shouldn’t  wish  it  to  be  known  that 
I called  on  you  ? ” 

u Eh  ? ” said  the  old  villain,  giving  him  another  sig- 
nificant grin  that  once  more  projected  the  fang ; u well, 
maybe  you  wouldn’t.  If  you  want  my  sarvices,  then, 
come  to  the  cottage  that’s  built  agin  the  church-yard 
wall,  on  the  north  side ; and  if  you  don’t  wish  to  be 
seen,  why  you  can  come  about  midnight,  when  every 
one’s  asleep.” 

u What’s  this  you  say  your  name  is  ? ” 

“ Sol  Donnel.” 

What  do  you  mean  by  Sol  ? ” 

He  turned  up  his  red  eyes  in  astonishment,  and  ex- 
claimed : 

u Well,  now,  to  think  that  a larned  man  as  you  must 
be  shouldn’t  know  what  Sol  means  ! Well,  the  igno- 
rance of  you  great  people  is  unknown.  Don’t  you 
know — but  you  don’t — oughtn’t  you  know,  then,  that 
Sol  means  Solomon,  who  was  the  wisest  man  and  the 


160 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


biggest  blaggard  that  ever  lived  ! Faith,  if  / had  lived 
in  his  day  he’d  be  a poor  customer  to  me,  bekaise  he 
had  no  shame  in  him  ; but  indeed,  the  doin’s  that 
goes  on  now  in  holes  and  corners  among  ourselves  was 
no  shame  in  his  time.  That’s  a fine  bay  horse  you 
ride  ; would  you  like  to  have  him  dappled  ? A dap  • 
pled  bay,  you  know,  is  always  a great  beauty.” 
u And  could  you  dapple  him  ? ” 
u Ay,  as  sure  as  you  ride  him.” 
u Well,  I’ll  think  about  it  and  let  you  know;  there’s 
some  silver  for  you,  and  good-by,  honest  Solomon.” 
Woodward  then  rode  on,  reflecting  on  the  novel  and 
extraordinary  character  of  this  hypocritical  old  villain, 
in  whose  withered  and  repulsive  visage  he  could  not 
discover  a single  trace  of  anything  that  intimated  the 
existence  of  sympathy  with  his  kind.  As  to  that,  it  was 
a tabula  rasa , blank  of  all  feelings  except  those  which 
characterize  the  hyena  and  the  fox.  After  he  had 
left  him,  the  old  fellow  gave  a bitter  and  derisive  look 
after  him. 

u There  you  go,”  said  he,  u and  well  I knew  you, 
although  you  didn’t  think  so.  Weren’t  you  pointed 
out  to  me  the  night  o’  the  divil’s  bonfire,  that  your 
mother,  they  say,  got  up  for  you ; and  didn’t  I see  you 
since  spakin’  to  that  skamin’  blaggard,  Caterine  Col- 
lins, my  niece,  that  takes  many  a penny  out  o’  my 
hands ; and  didn’t  I know  that  you  couldn’t  be  talkin’ 
to  her  about  anything  that  was  good.  Troth,  you’re 
not  your  mother’s  son  or  you’ll  be  cornin’  to  me  as  well 
as  her.  Bad  luck  to  her ! she  was  near  gettin’  me 
into  the  stocks  when  I sowld  her  the  dose  of  oak  bark 
for  the  sarvants,  to  draw  in  their  stomachs  and  shorten 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


161 


their  feedin’.  My  faith,  ould  Lindsay  ’ud  have  put 
me  in  them  only  for  fraid  o’  bringin’  shame  upon  hhi 


wife.”  * 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A HEALING  OF  THE  BREACH — A PROPOSAL  FOR  MAR- 
RIAGE ACCEPTED. 

On  that  evening,  when  the  family  were  assembled  at 
supper,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  who  had  had  a previous  consul- 
tation with  her  son  Harry,  thought  proper  to  introduce 
the  subject  of  the  projected  marriage  between  him  and 
Alice  Goodwin. 

u Harry  has  paid  a visit  to  these  neighbors  of  ours,” 
said  she,  u these  Goodwins,  and  I think,  now  that  he 
has  come  home,  it  would  be  only  prudent  on  our  part 
to  renew  the  intimacy  that  was  between  us.  Not  that 
I like,  or  ever  will  like,  a bone  in  one  of  their  bodies ; 
but  it’s  only  right  that  we  should  foil  them  at  their  own 
weapons,  and  try  to  get  back  the  property  into  the  hands 
of  one  of  the  family  at  least,  if  we  can,  and  so  prevent 
it  from  going  to  strangers.  I am  determined  to  pay 
them  a friendly  visit  to-morrow.” 

u A friendly  visit ! ” exclaimed  her  husband,  with  an 

* Some  of  our  readers  may  imagine  that  in  the  enumeration  of  the 
etires  which  old  Sol  professed  to  effect  we  have  drawn  too  largely  upon 
their  credulity,  whereas  there  is  scarcely  one  of  them  that  is  not  prac- 
tised, or  attempted,  in  remote  and  uneducated  parts  of  Ireland,  almost 
down  to  the  present  day.  We  ourselves  in  early  youth  saw  a man  who 
professed,  and  was  believed  to  be  able,  to  cure  jealousy  in  either  man 
or  woman  by  a potion ; whilst  charms  for  colics,  toothaches,  taking 
motes  out  of  the  eye,  and  for  producing  love,  were  common  among  the 
ignorant  people  within  our  own  recollection. 


162 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


expression  of  surprise  and  indignation  on  his  counte- 
nance which  he  could  not  conceal ; u how  can  you  say  a 
friendly  visit,  after  having  just  told  us  that  you  neither 
like  them,  nor  ever  will  like  them  ? not  that  it  was  at 
all  necessary  for  you  to  assure  us  of  that . It  is,  how- 
ever, the  hypocrisy  of  the  thing  on  your  part  that 
startles  and  disgusts  me.” 

u Call  it  prudence,  if  you  please,  Lindsay,  or  worldly 
wisdom,  if  you  like,  after  all  the  best  kind  of  wisdom ; 
and  I only  wish  you  had  more  of  it.” 

u That  makes  no  difference  in  life,”  replied  her  hus- 
band, calmly,  but  severely  ; u as  it  is,  you  have  enough, 
and  more  than  enough,  for  the  whole  family.” 

u But  has  Harry  any  hopes  of  success  with  Alice 
Goodwin,”  asked  Charles,  u because  everything  de- 
pends on  thatV ’ 

u If  he  had  not,  you  foolish  boy,  do  you  think  I 
would  be  the  first  to  break  the  ice  by  going  to  pay 
them  a visit  f The  girl,  I dare  say,  will  make  a very 
good  wife,  or  if  she  does  not,  the  property  will  not  be  a 
pound  less  in  value  on  that  account : that’s  one  com- 
fort.” 

u And  is  it  upon  this  hollow  and  treacherous  princi- 
ple that  you  are  about  to  pay  them  a friendly  visit  ? ” 
asked  her  husband,  with  ill-repressed  indignation. 

u Lindsay,”  she  replied  sharply,  u I perceive  you  are 
rife  for  a quarrel  now ; but  I beg  to  tell  you,  sir,  that 
I will  neither  seek  your  approbation  nor  regard  your 
authority.  I must  manage  these  people  after  my  own 
fashion.” 

u Harry,”  said  his  step-father,  turning  abruptly,  and 
with  incredulous  surprise  to  him,  u surely  it  is  not 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


163 


possible  that  you  are  a party  to  such  a shameful  im- 
posture upon  this  excellent  family  ? ” 

His  brother  Charles  fastened  his  eyes  upon  him  as  if 
he  would  read  his  heart. 

“ I am  sorry,  sir,”  replied  that  gentleman,  “ that  you 
should  think  it  necessary  to  apply  the  word  imposture 
to  any  proceeding  of  mine.  You  ought  to  know  my 
mother’s  outspoken  way,  and  that  her  heart  is  kinder 
than  her  language.  The  fact  is,  from  the  first  moment 
I saw  that  beautiful  girl  I felt  a warm  interest  in  her, 
and  I feel  that  interest  increasing  every  day.  I cer- 
tainly am  very  anxious  to  secure  her  for  her  own  sake, 
whilst  I candidly  admit  that  I am  not  wholly  indiffer- 
ent to  the  property.  I am  only  a common  man  like 
others,  and  not  above  the  world  and  its  influences — 
who  can  be  that  lives  in  it  ? My  mother,  besides,  will 
come  to  think  better  of  Alice,  and  all  of  them,  when 
she  shall  be  enabled  to  call  Alice  daughter ; won’t  you, 
mother  ? ” 

The  mother,  who  knew  by  the  sentiments  which  he 
had  expressed  to  her  before  on  this  subject,  that  he 
was  now  playing  a game  with  the  family,  did  not  con- 
sider it  prudent  to  contradict  him ; she  consequently 
replied, — 

“I  don’t  know,  Harry;  I cannot  get  their  trick 
about  the  property  out  of  my  heart ; but,  perhaps,  if  I 
saw  it  once  more  where  it  ought  to  be,  I might  change 
That’s  all  I can  say  at  present.” 

“Well,  come,  Harry,”  said  Lindsay — adverting  to 
what  he  had  just  said — “ I think  you  have  spoken 
fairly  enough ; I do — it’s  candid ; you  are  not  above 
this  world  ; why  should  you  be  ? — come,  it  is  candid.” 


164 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ I trust,  sir,  you  will  never  find  me  uncandid,  either 
on  this  or  any  other  subject.” 

“ No ; I don’t  think  I shall,  Harry.  Well,  be  it  so, 
— setting  your  mother  out  of  the  question, — proceed 
with  equal  candor  in  your  courtship.  I trust  you  de- 
serve her,  and,  if  so,  I hope  you  may  get  her.” 

“ If  he  does  not,”  said  Maria,  “ he  will  never  get 
such  a wife.” 

“ By  the  way,  Harry,”  asked  Charles,  “ has  she  given 
you  an  intimation  of  anything  like  encouragement  ? ” 
“Well,  I rather  think  I am  not  exactly  a fool, 
Charles,  nor  likely  to  undertake  an  enterprise  without 
some  prospect  of  success.  I hope  you  deem  me,  at 
least,  a candid  man.” 

“ Yes  ; but  there  is  a class  of  persons  who  frequently 
form  too  high  an  estimate  of  themselves,  especially  in 
their  intercourse  with  women ; and  who  very  often 
mistake  civility  for  encouragement.” 

“Very  true,  Charles — exceedingly  just  and  true; 
but  I hope  I am  not  one  of  those  either ; my  knowl- 
edge of  life  and  the  world  will  prevent  me  from  that, 
I trust.” 

“I  hope,”  continued  Charles,  “that  if  the  girl  is 
averse  to  such  a connection  she  will  not  be  harassed  or 
annoyed  about  it.” 

“I  hope,  Charles,  I have  too  much  pride  to  press 
any  proposal  that  may  be  disagreeable  to  her  ; I rather 
think  I have.  But  have  you,  Charles,  any  reason  to 
suppose  that  she  should  not  like  me  ? ” 

“ Why,  from  what  you  have  already  hinted,  Harry, 
you  ought  to  be  the  best  judge  of  that  yourself.” 

“Weil,  I think  so,  too.  I am  not  in  the  habit  ol 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


155 


walking  blindfold  into  any  adventure,  especially  one 
bo  important  as  this.  Trust  to  my  address,  my  dear 
fellow,”  he  added,  with  a confident  smile,  “and,  be- 
lieve me,  you  shall  soon  see  her  your  sister-in-law.” 

“And  I shall  be  delighted  at  it,  Harry,”  said  his 
sister;  “so  go  on  and  prosper.  If  you  get  her  you 
will  get  a treasure,  setting  her  property  out  of  the 
question.” 

“ Her  property  ! ” ejaculated  Mrs.  Lindsay  ; “ but 
no  matter ; we  shall  see.  I can  speak  sweetly  enough 
when  I wish.” 

“ I wish  to  God  you  would  try  it  oftener,  then,”  said 
her  husband  ; “ but  I trust  that  during  this  visit  of 
yours  you  will  not  give  way  to  your  precious  temper 
and  insult  them  at  the  outset.  Don’t  tie  a knot  with 
your  tongue  that  you  can’t  unravel  with  your  teeth. 
Be  quiet,  now ; I didn’t  speak  to  raise  the  devil  and 
draw  on  a tempest — only  let  us  have  a glass  of  punch, 
till  Charley  and  I drink  success  to  Harry.” 

The  next  day  Mrs.  Lindsay  ordered  the  car,  and 
proceeded  to  pay  her  intended  visit  to  the  Goodwins. 
She  had  arrived  pretty  near  the  house,  when  two  of 
Goodwin’s  men,  who  were  driving  his  cows  to  a graz- 
ing field  on  the  other  side  of  the  road  by  which  she  was 
approaching,  having  noticed  and  recognized  her,  im- 
mediately turned  them  back  and  drove  them  into  a 
paddock  enclosed  by  trees,  where  they  were  completely 
out  of  her  sight. 

“ Devil  blow  her,  east  and  west ! ” said  one  of  them. 
“ What  brings  her  across  us  now  that  we  have  the  cat- 
tle wid  us  ? and  doesn’t  all  the  world  know  that  she’d 
lave  them  sick  and  sore  wid  one  glance  of  her  unlucky 


166 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


eye.  I hope  in  God  she  didn’t  see  them,  the  thief  o* 
the  devil  that  she  is.” 

“ She  can’t  see  them  now,  the  cratures,”  replied  the 
other ; “ and  may  the  devil  knock  the  light  out  of  her 
eyes  at  any  rate,”  he  added,  “ for  sure,  they  say  it’s 
the  light  of  hell  that’s  in  them.” 

“ Well,  when  she  goes  there  she’ll  be  able  to  see  her 
way,  and  sure  that’ll  be  one  comfort,”  replied  his  com- 
panion ; “ but  in  the  mane  time,  if  anything  happens 
the  cows — poor  bastes — we’ll  know  the  rason  of  it.” 

“ She  must  dale  wid  the  devil,”  said  the  other,  “ and 
I hope  she’ll  be  burned  for  a witch  yet ; but  whisht, 
here  she  comes,  and  may  the  devil  roast  her  on  his 
toastin’  iron  the  first  time  he  wants  a male ! ” 

“ Troth,  an’  he’d  find  her  tough  feedin’,”  said  his 
comrade  ; “ and  barrin’  he  has  strong  tusks,  as  I sup- 
pose he  has,  he’d  find  it  no  every-day  male  wid  him.” 
As  they  spoke,  the  object  of  their  animadversion  ap- 
peared, and  turned  upon  them,  so  naturally,  a sinister 
and  sharp  look,  that  it  seemed  to  the  men  as  if  she  had 
suspected  the  subject  of  their  conversation. 

“ You  are  Mr.  Goodwin’s  laborers,  are  you  not?” 
uWe  are,  ma’am,”  replied  one  of  them,  without,  as 
usual,  touching  his  hat,  however. 

“You  ill-mannered  boor,”  she  said,  “why  do  you 
not  touch  your  hat  to  a lady,  when  she  condescends  to 
speak  to  you  ? ” 

“ I always  touch  my  hat  to  a lady , ma’am,”  replied 
the  man  sharply. 

“Come  here,  you  other  man,”  said  she;  “perhaps 
you  are  not  such  an  insolent  ruffian  as  this  ? Can  you 
tell  me  if  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  are  at  home  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


167 


“ Are  you  goin’  there  ? ” asked  the  man,  making  a 
low  bow. 

“ Yes,  I am,  my  good  man,”  she  replied. 

“Well,  then,  ma’am,”  he  added,  bowing  again, 
“ you’ll  find  that  out  when  you  go  to  the  house and 
he  made  her  another  bow  to  wind  up  the  information 
with  all  due  politeness. 

“ Barney,”  said  she  to  the  servant,  her  face  inflamed 
with  rage,  “ drive  on.  I only  wish  I had  those  ruffianly 
scoundrels  to  deal  with ; I would  teach  them  manners 
to  their  betters  at  all  events ; and  you,  sirra,  why  did 
you  not  use  your  whip  and  chastise  them  ? ” 

“Faith,  ma’am,”  replied  our  friend  Barney  Casey,  “ it’s 
aisier  said  than  done  wid  some  of  us.  Why,  ma’am, they’re 
the  two  hardiest  and  best  men  in  the  parish ; however, 
here’s  Pugshy  Ruah  turnin’  out  o’  the  gate,  and  she’ll 
be  able  to  tell  you  whether  they  are  at  home  or  not.” 

“ 0,  that’s  the  woman  they  say  is  unlucky,”  observed 
his  mistress — “ unlucky  to  meet , I mean  ; I have  often 
heard  of  her ; indeed,  it  may  be  so,  for  I believe  there 
are  such  persons  ; we  shall  speak  to  her,  however. 
My  good  woman,”  she  said,  addressing  Pugshy,  “ al- 
low me  to  ask,  have  you  been  at  Mr.  Goodwin’s  ? ” 
Now  Pugshy  had  all  the  legitimate  characteristics  of 
an  “unlucky”  woman;  red-haired,  had  a game  eye — 
that  is  to  say,  she  squinted  with  one  of  them ; Pugshy 
wore  a caubeen  hat,  like  a man ; had  on  neither  shoe 
nor  stocking ; her  huge,  brawny  arms,  uncovered 
almost  to  the  shoulders,  were  brown  with  freckles,  as 
was  her  face ; so  that,  altogether,  she  would  have  made 
a bad  substitute  either  for  the  Medicean  Yenus  or  the 
Apollo  Belvidere. 


168 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ My  good  woman,  allow  me  to  ask  if  you  have  been 
at  Mr.  Goodwin’s.” 

Pugshy,  who  knew  her  well,  stood  for  a moment,  and 
closing  the  eye  with  which  she  did  not  squint,  kept  the 
game  one  fixed  upon  her  very  steadily  for  half  a minute, 
and  as  she  wore  the  caubeen  rather  rakishly  on  one 
side  of  her  head,  her  whole  figure  and  expression  were 
something  between  the  frightful  and  the  ludicrous. 

“ Was  I at  Misther  Goodwin’s,  is  it  ? Lord  love  you, 
ma’am,  (and  ye  need  it,  sotto  voce),  an’  maybe  you’d 
give  us  a thrifle  for  the  male’s  mate ; it’s  hard  times 
wid  us  this  weader.” 

“ I have  no  change ; I never  bring  change  out  with 
me.” 

“ You’re  goin’  to  Mr.  Goodwin’s,  ma’am  ? ” 

“ Yes ; are  he  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  at  home,  can  you 
tell  me  ? ” 

“ They,  are,  ma’am,  but  you  may  as  well  go  back 
again ; you’ll  have  no  luck  this  day.” 

“Why  so?” 

“ Why,  bekaise  you  won’t ; didn’t  you  meet  me  f 
Who  ever  has  luck  that  meets  me  ? Nobody  ought  to 
know  that  betther  than  yourself,  for,  by  all  accounts, 
you’re  tarred  wid  the  same  stick.” 

“ Foolish  woman,”  replied  Mrs.  Lindsay,  “ how  is  it 
in  your  power  to  prevent  me  ? ” 

“No  matther,”  replied  the  woman;  “go  an;  but 
mark  my  words,  you’ll  have  your  journey  for  nuttin’, 
whatever  it  is.  Indeed,  if  I turned  back  three  steps 
wid  you  it  might  be  otherwise,  but  you  refused  to  cross 
my  hand,  so  you  must  take  your  luck,”  and  with  a 
frightful  glance  from  the  eye  aforesaid  she  passed  on. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


169 


As  she  drove  up  to  Mr.  Goodwin’s  residence  she  was 
met  on  the  steps  of  the  hall-door  by  that  kind-hearted 
gentleman  and  his  wife,  and  received  with  a feeling  of 
gratification  which  the  good  people  could  not  disguise. 

“ I suppose,”  said  Mrs.  Lindsay,  after  they  had  got 
seated  in  the  drawing-room,  “ that  you  are  surprised  to 
see  me  here  ? ” 

“ We  are  delighted,  say,  Mrs.  Lindsay,”  replied  Mr. 
Goodwin — “ delighted.  Why  should  ill-will  come  be- 

tween neighbors  and  friends  without  any  just  cause 

on  either  side  ? That  property ” 

“ 0,  don’t  talk  about  that,”  replied  Mrs.  Lindsay ; 
“ I didn’t  come  to  speak  about  it ; let  everything 
connected  with  it  be  forgotten ; and  as  proof  that  I 
wish  it  should  be  so,  I came  here  to-day  to  renew  the 
intimacy  that  should  subsist  between  us.” 

“And,  indeed,”  replied  Mrs.  Goodwin,  “the  inter- 
ruption of  that  intimacy  distressed  us  very  much — 
more,  perhaps,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  than  you  might  feel  dis- 
posed to  give  us  credit  for.” 

“Well,  my  dear  madam,”  replied  the  other,  “I  am 
sure  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  I have  not  only  my 
own  inclination,  but  the  sanction  and  wish  of  my  whole 
family,  in  making  this  friendly  visit,  with  the  hope  of 
placing  us  all  upon  our  former  footing.  But,  to  tell 
you  the  truth,  this  might  not  have  been  so,  were  it  not 
for  the  anxiety  of  my  son  Henry,  who  has  returned  to 
us,  and  whom,  I believe,  you  know.” 

“ We  have  that  pleasure,”  replied  Goodwin  ; “ and 
from  what  we  have  seen  of  him,  we  think  you  have  a 
right  to  feel  proud  of  such  a son.” 

“ So  I do,  indeed,”  replied  his  mother  j “ he  is  a 
8 


170 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


good  and  most  amiable  young  man,  without  either  art 
or  cunning,  but  truthful  and  honorable  in  the  highest 
degree.  It  is  to  him  we  shall  all  be  indebted  for  this 
reconciliation;  or,  perhaps,  I might  say,”  she  added, 
with  a smile, u to  your  own  daughter  Alice.” 

u Ah  ! poor  Alice,”  exclaimed  her  father ; u none  of 
us  felt  the  estrangement  of  the  families  with  so  much 
regret  as  she  did.” 

“ Indeed,  Mrs.  Lindsay,”  added  his  wife,  u I can  bear 
witness  to  that ; many  a bitter  tear  it  occasioned  the 
poor  girl.” 

u I believe  she  is  a most  amiable  creature,”  replied 
Mrs.  Lindsay  ; .u  and  I believe,”  she  added  with  a smile, 
u that  there  is  one  particular  young  gentleman  of  that 
opinion  as  well  as  myself.” 

We  believe  in  our  souls  that  the  simplest  woman  in 
existence,  or  that  ever  lived,  becomes  a deep  and  thor- 
ough diplomatist  when  engaged  in  a conversation  that 
involves  in  the  remotest  degree  any  matrimonial  specu- 
lation for  a daughter.  Now,  Mrs.  Goodwin  knew  as 
well  as  the  reader  does,  that  Mrs.  Lindsay  made  allu- 
sion to  her  son  Harry,  the  new-comer;  but  she  felt 
that  it  was  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  such  negotiations 
to  make  a direct  admission  of  that  feeling ; she,  accord- 
ingly, was  of  opinion  that  in  order  to  bring  Mrs.  Lind- 
say directly  to  the  point,  and  to  exonerate  herself  and 
her  husband  from  ever  having  entertained  the  question 
at  all,  her  best  plan  was  to  misunderstand  her,  and 
seem  to  proceed  upon  a false  scent. 

“O,  indeed,  Mrs.  Lindsay,”  she  replied,  UI  am  not 
surprised  at  that ; Charles  and  Alice  were  always  great 
favorites  with  each  other.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


171 


“ Charles  ! ” exclaimed  Mrs.  Lindsay ; u Charles ! 
What  could  induce  you  to  think  of  associating 
Charles  and  Alice  ? He  is  unworthy  of  such  an  asso- 
ciation.” 

u Bless  me,”  exclaimed  Mrs.  Goodwin  in  her  turn ; 
u why,  I thought  you  alluded  to  Charles.” 

il  No,”  said  her  neighbor,  u I alluded  to  my  eldest 
son,  Harry,  to  whose  good  offices  in  this  matter  both 
families  are  so  much  indebted.  He  is  worthy  of  any 
girl,  and  indeed  few  girls  are  worthy  of  him ; but  as 
for  Alice,  you  know  what  a favorite  she  was  with  me, 
and  I trust  now  I shall  like  her  even  better  than 
ever.” 

u You  are  right,  Mrs.  Lindsay,”  said  Goodwin,  u in 
saying  that  few  women  are  worthy  of  your  eldest  son ; 
he  is  a most  gentlemanly,  and  evidently  a most  acccom- 
plished  young  man ; his  conversation  at  breakfast  here 
the  morning  after  the  storm  was  so  remarkable,  both 
for  good  sense  and  good  feeling,  that  I am  not  sur- 
prised at  your  friendly  visit  to-day,  Mrs.  Lindsay.  - He 
was  sent,  I hope,  to  introduce  a spirit  of  peace  and 
concord  between  us,  and  God  forbid  that  we  should 
repel  it ; on  the  contrary,  we  hail  his  mediation  with 
delight,  and  feel  deeply  indebted  to  him  for  placing 
both  families  in  their  original  position.” 

“I  trust  in  a better  position,”  replied  his  adroit 
mother ; u I trust  in  a better  position,  Mr.  Goodwin,  and  a 
still  nearer  and  dearer  connection.  It  is  better,  how- 
ever, to  speak  out ; you  know  me  of  old,  my  dear 
friends,  and  that  I am  blunt  and  straightforward — as 
the  proverb  has  it/ 1 think  what  I say,  and  I say  what 
I think.*  This  visit,  then,  is  made,  as  I said,  not  only 


172 


THE  EVIL  EYE  , OR, 


by  my  own  wish,  but  at  the  express  entreaty  of  my  son 
Harry,  and  the  great  delight  of  the  whole  family ; 
there  is  therefore  no  use  in  concealing  the  fact — he  is 
deeply  attached  to  your  daughter,  Alice,  and  was  from 
the  first  moment  he  saw  her ; — of  course  you  now 
understand  my  mission — which  is,  in  fact,  to  make  a 
proposal  of  marriage  in  his  name,  and  to  entreat  your 
favorable  consideration  of  it,  as  well  as  your  influence 
in  his  behalf  with  Alice  herself.” 

“ Well,  I declare,  Mrs.  Lindsay,”  replied  Mrs.  Good- 
win, (God  forgive  her!)  “you  have  taken  us  quite  by 
surprise — you  have  indeed  ; — dear  me — I’m  quite  agi- 
tated ; but  he  is,  indeed,  a fine  young  man — a perfect 
gentleman  in  his  manners,  and  if  he  be  as  good  as  he 
looks — for  marriage,  God  help  us,  tries  us  all  ” 

“ I hope  it  never  tried  you  much,  Martha,”  replied 
her  husband,  smiling. 

“ No,  my  dear,  I don’t  say  so.  Still,  when  the  hap- 
piness of  one’s  child  is  concerned — and  such  a child 
as  Alice ” 

“ But  consider,  Mrs.  Goodwin,”  replied  the  ambas- 
sadress, who,  in  fact,  was  not  far  from  an  explosion  at 
what  she  considered  a piece  of  contemptible  vacillation 
on  the  part  of  her  neighbor — “ consider,  Mrs.  Good- 
win,” said  she,  “ that  the  happiness  of  my  son  is  con- 
cerned.” 

“I  know  it  is,”  she  replied;  “but  speak  to  her 
father,  Mrs.  Lindsay — he,  as  such,  is  the  proper  per- 
son— O,  dear  me.” 

“Well,  Mr.  Goodwin — you  have  heard  what  I have 
said  ? ” 

“I  have,  madam,”  said  he;  “but  thank  God  I am 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


173 


not  so  nervous  as  my  good  wife  here.  I like  your  son, 
Harry,  very  much,  from  what  I have  seen  of  him— 
and,  to  be  plain  with  you,  I really  see  no  objection  to 
such  a match.  On  the  contrary,  it  will  promote  peace 
and  good-will  between  us ; and,  I have  no  doubt,  will 
prove  a happy  event  to  the  parties  most  concerned.” 

“ O,  there  is  not  a doubt  of  it,”  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Goodwin,  now  chiming  in  with  her  husband;  “no, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  of  it.  O,  they  will  be  very 
happy  together,  and  that  will  be  so  delightful.  My 
darling  Alice ! ” — and  here  she  became  pathetic,  and 
shed  tears  copiously — “ yes,”  she  added,  “ we  will 
lose  you,  my  darling,  and  a lonely  house  we  will  have 
after  you,  for  I suppose  they  will  live  in  the  late  Mr. 
Hamilton’s  residence,  on  their  own  property.” 

This  allusion  to  the  arrangements  contemplated  in 
the  event  of  the  marriage,  redeemed,  to  a certain 
degree,  the  simple-hearted  Mrs.  Goodwin  from  the 
strongest  possible  contempt  on  the  part  of  a woman 
who  was  never  known  to  shed  a tear  upon  any  earthly 
subject. 

“Well,  then,”  proceeded  Mrs.  Lindsay,  “I  am  to 
understand  that  this  proposal  on  the  behalf  of  my  son 
is  accepted  ? ” 

“ So  far  as  I and  Mrs.  Goodwin  are  concerned,”  re- 
plied Goodwin,  “ you  are,  indeed,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  and  so 
far  all  is  smooth  and  easy;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
there  is  Alice — she,  you  know,  is  to  be  consulted.” 

“ 0 ! as  for  poor  Alice,”  said  her  mother,  “there  will 
be  no  difficulty  with  her ; whatever  I and  her  father 
wish  her  to  do,  if  it  be  to  please  us,  that  she  will  do.” 
“I  trust,”  said  Mrs.  Lindsay,  “she  has  no  previous 


174 


THE  EYIL  EYE;  OR, 


attachment ; for  that  would  be  unfortunate  for  herself, 
poor  girl.” 

“ She  an  attachment ! ” exclaimed  her  mother;  “no, 
the  poor,  timid  creature  never  thought  of  Buch  a 
thing.” 

“ It  is  difficult  for  parents  to  know  that,”  replied 
Mrs.  Lindsay  ; “but  where  is  she?  ” 

“ She’s  gone  out,”  replied  her  mother,  “ to  take  a 
pleasant  jaunt  somewhere  with  a young  friend  of  ours, 
a Mr.  O’Connor ; but,  indeed,  I’m  glad  she  is  not  here, 
for  if  she  was,  we  could  not,  you  know,  discuss  this 
matter  in  her  presence.” 

“ That  is  very  true,”  observed  Mrs.  Lindsay,  dryly  ; 
“ but  perhaps  she  doesn’t  regret  her  absence.  As  it  is, 
I think  you  ought  to  impress  upon  her  that,  in  the 
article  of  marriage,  a young  and  inexperienced  girl  like 
her  ought  to  have  no  will  but  that  of  her  parents,  who 
are  best  qualified,  from  their  experience  and  knowledge 
of  life,  to  form  and  direct  her  principles.” 

“ I do  not  think,”  said  her  father,  “ that  there  is 
anything  to  be  apprehended  on  her  part.  She  is  the 
most  unselfish  and  disinterested  girl  that  ever  existed, 
and  sooner  than  give  her  mother  or  me  a pang,  I am 
sure  she  would  make  any  sacrifice  ; but  at  the  same 
time,”  he  added,  “ if  her  own  happiness  were  involved 
in  the  matter,  I should  certainly  accept  no  such  sacri- 
fice at  her  hands.” 

“As  to  that,  Mr.  Goodwin,”  she  replied,  “I  hope  we 
need  calculate  upon  nothing  on  her  part  but  a willing 
consent  and  obedience.  At  all  events,  it  is  but  natural 
that  they  should  be  pretty  frequently  in  each  other’s 
society,  and  that  my  son  should  have  an  opportunity 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


175 


of  inspiring  her  with  good  will  towards  him,  if  not  a 
still  warmer  feeling.  The  matter  being  now  under- 
stood, of  course,  that  is  and  will  be  his  exclusive  privi- 
lege.77 

66  Your  observations,  my  dear  madam,  are  but  reason- 
able and  natural/7  replied  Goodwin.  u Why,  indeed, 
should  it  be  otherwise,  considering  their  contemplated 
relation  to  each  other  ? Of  course,  we  shall  be  delighted 
to  see  him  here  as  often  as  he  chooses  to  come,  and  so, 
I am  sure,  will  Alice.77 

They  then  separated  upon  the  most  cordial  terms  j 
and  Mrs.  Lindsay,  having  mounted  her  vehicle,  pro- 
ceeded on  her  way  home.  She  was,  however,  far  from 
satisfied  at  the  success  of  her  interview  with  the  Good- 
wins. So  far  as  the  consent  of  the  father  and  mother 
went,  all  was,  to  be  sure,  quite  as  she  could  have  wished 
it ; but  then,  as  to  Alice  herself,  there  might  exist  an 
insurmountable  difficulty.  She  did  not  at  all  relish 
the  fact  of  that  young  lady7s  taking  her  amusement 
with  Mr.  07Connor,  who  she  knew  was  of  a handsome 
person  and  independent  circumstances,  and  very  likely 
to  become  a formidable  rival  to  her  son.  As  matters 
stood,  however,  she  resolved  to  conceal  her  apprehen- 
sions on  this  point,  and  to  urge  Harry  to  secure,  if 
possible,  the  property,  which  both  she  herself  and  he 
had  solely  in  view.  As  for  the  girl,  each  of  them 
looked  upon  her  as  a cipher  in  the  transaction,  whose 
only  value  was  rated  by  the  broad  acres  which  they 
could  not  secure  without  taking  her  along  with  them. 

The  family  were  dispersed  when  she  returned  home, 
and  she,  consequently,  reserved  the  account  of  her 
mission  until  she  should  meet  them  in  the  evening. 


176 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


At  length  the  hour  came,  and  she  lost  no  time  in  open  • 
ing  the  matter  at  full  length,  suppressing,  at  the  same 
time,  her  own  apprehensions  of  Alice’s  consent,  and 
her  dread  of  the  rivalry  on  the  part  of  O’Connor. 

u Well,”  said  she,  u I have  seen  these  people  ; I have 
called  upon  them,  as  you  all  know ; and,  as  I said,  I 
have  seen  them.” 

u To  very  little  purpose,  I am  afraid,”  said  her 
husband ; u I don’t  like  your  commencement  of  the 
report.” 

“ I suppose  not,”  she  replied  ; u but,  thank  God,  it  is 
neither  your  liking  nor  disliking  that  we  regard,  Lind- 
say. I have  seen  them,  Harry ; and  I am  glad  to  say 
that  they  are  civil  people.” 

“ Is  it  only  now  you  found  that  out  ? ” asked  her 
husband ; “ why,  they  never  were  anything  else,  Jenny.” 
“Well,  really,”  said  she,  “I  shall  be  forced  to  ask 
you  to  leave  the  room  if  you  proceed  at  this  rate. 
Children,  will  you  protect  me  from  the  interruption 
and  the  studied  insults  of  this  man  ? ” 

“ Father,”  said  Charles,  “ for  Heaven’s  sake  will  you 
allow  her  to  state  the  result  of  her  visit  t We  are  all 
very  anxious  to  hear  it ; none  more  so  than  I.” 

“Please  except  your  elder  brother,”  said  Harry, 
laughing,  “ whose  interest  you  know,  Charley,  is  most 
concerned.” 

“ Well,  perhaps  so,”  said  Charles ; “ of  course,  Harry 
— but  proceed,  mother,  we  shan’t  interrupt  you.” 

“ 0,  go  on,”  said  his  mother,  u go  on ; discuss  the 
matter  among  you,  I can  wait ; don’t  hesitate  to  inter- 
rupt me ; your  father  there  has  set  you  that  gentle- 
manly example.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


177 


“ It  must  surely  be  good  when  it  comes,”  said  Harry, 
with  a smile ; “ but  do  proceed,  my  dear  mother,  and 
never  mind  these  queer  folk ; go  on  at  once,  and  let  ua 
know  all : we — that  is,  myself — are  prepared  for  the 
worst ; do  proceed,  mother.” 

“Am  I at  liberty  to  speak?”  said  she,  and  she 
looked  at  them  with  a glance  that  expressed  a very 
fierce  interrogatory.  They  all  nodded,  and  she  resumed : 

“Well,  I have  seen  these  people,  I say;  I have 
made  a proposal  of  marriage  between  Harry  and  Alice, 
and  that  proposal  is ” 

She  paused,  and  looked  around  her  with  an  air  of 
triumph ; but  whether  that  look  communicated  the 
triumph  of  success,  or  that  of  her  inveterate  enmity 
and  contempt  for  them  ever  since  the  death  of  old 
Hamilton,  was  as  great  a secret  to  them  as  the  Bono- 
nian  enigma.  There  was  a dead  silence,  much  to  her 
mortification,  for  she  would  have  given  a great  deal 
that  her  husband  had  interrupted  her  just  then,  and 
taken  her  upon  the  wrong  tack. 

“Well,”  she  proceeded,  “do  you  all  wish  to  hear 
it?” 

Lindsay  put  his  forefinger  on  his  lips,  and  nodded  to 
all  the  rest  to  do  the  same. 

“Ah,  Lindsay,”  she  exclaimed,  “you  are  an  ill- 
minded  man  ; but  it  matters  not  so  far  as  you  are 
concerned — in  three  words,  Harry,  the  proposal  is 
accepted ; yes,  accepted,  and  with  gratitude  and 
thanksgiving.” 

“ And  you  had  no  quarrel  ? ” said  Lindsay,  with  as- 
tonishment ; “ nor  you  didn't  let  out  on  them  ? Well, 
well!” 


8* 


178 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

u Children,  I am  addressing  myself  to  you , and 
especially  to  Harry  here,  who  is  most  interested ; no, 
I see  nothing  to  prevent  us  from  having  back  the  prop- 
erty and  the  curds-and-whey  along  with  it.” 

u Faith,  and  the  curds-and-whey  are  the  best  part 
of  it  after  all,”  said  Lindsay ; u but,  in  the  meantime, 
you  might  be  a little  more  particular,  and  give  us  a 
touch  of  your  own  eloquence  and  ability  in  bringing  it 
about.” 

u What  did  Alice  herself  say,  mother  ? ” asked 
Charles ; u was  she  a party  to  the  consent  ? because, 
if  she  was,  your  triumph,  or  rather  Harry’s  here,  is 
complete.” 

u It  is  complete,”  replied  his  mother,  having  re- 
course to  a dishonest  evasion ; u the  girl  and  her  pa- 
rents have  but  one  opinion.  Indeed,  I always  did  the 
poor  thing  the  credit  to  believe  that  she  never  was 
capable  of  entertaining  an  opinion  of  her  own,  and  it 
now  turns  out  a very  fortunate  thing  for  Harry  that 
it  is  so  ; but  of  course  he  has  made  an  impression 
upon  her.” 

u As  to  that,  mamma,”  said  Maria,  u I don’t  know 
— he  may,  or  he  may  not ; but  of  this  I am  satisfied, 
that  Alice  Goodwin  is  a girl  who  can  form  an  opinion 
for  herself,  and  that,  whatever  that  opinion  be,  she  will 
neither  change  nor  abandon  it  upon  slight  grounds.  I 
know  her  well,  but  if  she  has  consented  to  marry 
Harry  she  will  marry  him,  and  that  is  all  that  is  to  be 
said  about  it.” 

u I thought  she  would,”  said  Harry ; u I told  you, 
Charley,  that  I didn’t  think  I was  a fool — didn’t  I ? ” 

u I know  you  did,  Harry,”  replied  his  brother ; u but 


TflE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


179 


I don’t  know  how — it  strikes  me  that  I would  rather 
have  any  other  man’s  opinion  on  that  subject  than  your 
own  ; however,  time  will  tell.” 

u It  will  tell,  of  course ; and  if  it  proves  me  a fool, 
I will  give  you  leave  to  clap  the  fool’s  cap  on  me  for 
life.  And  now  that  we  have  advanced  so  far  and  so 
well,  I will  go  and  take  one  of  my  evening  strolls,  in 
order  to  meditate  on  my  approaching  happiness.”  And 
he  did  so. 

The  family  were  not  at  all  surprised  at  this,  even 
although  the  period  of  his  walks  frequently  extended 
into  a protracted  hour  of  the  night.  Not  so  the  ser- 
vants, who  wondered  why  Master  Harry  should  walk  so 
much  abroad  and  remain  out  so  late  at  night,  espe- 
cially considering  the  unsettled  and  alarming  state  of 
the  country,  in  consequence  of  the  outrages  and  rob- 
beries which  were  of  such  frequent  occurrence.  This, 
it  is  true,  was  startling  enough  to  these  simple  people ; 
but  that  which  filled  them  not  only  with  astonishment, 
but  with  something  like  awe,  was  the  indifference 
with  which  he  was  known  to  traverse  haunted  places 
alone  and  unaccompanied,  when  the  whole  country 
around,  except  thieves  and  robbers,  witches,  and  evil 
spirits,  were  sound  asleep.  u What,”  they  asked  each 
other,  u could  he  mean  by  it  ? ” 

u Barney  Casey,  you  that  knows  a great  deal  for  an 
unlarned  man,  tell  us  what  you  think  of  it,”  said  the 
cook ; u isn’t  it  the  world’s  wondher,  that  a man  that’s 
out  at  such  hours  doesn’t  see  somethin ? ? There’s  Lanty 
Bawn,  and  sure  they  say  he  saw  the  white  woman  be- 
yant  the  end  of  the  long  horeen  on  Thursday  night 
last,  the  Lord  save  us ; eh,  Barney  ? ” 


180 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Barney  immediately  assumed  the  oracle. 

“ He  did,”  said  he ; “ and  what  is  still  more  fearful, 
it’s  said  there  was  a black  man  along  wid  her.  They 
say  that  Lanty  seen  them  both,  and  that  the  black  man 
had  his  arm  about  the  white  woman’s  waist,  and  was 
kissin  ’ her  at  full  trot.” 

The  cook  crossed  herself,  and  the  whole  kitchen 
turned  up  its  eyes  at  this  diabolical  piece  of  courtship. 

“ Musha,  the  Lord  be  about  us  in  the  manetime ; but 
bad  luck  to  the  ould  boy,  (a  black  man  is  always 
considered  the  devil,  or  the  ould  boy , as  they  call  him,) 
wasn’t  it  a daisant  taste  he  had,  to  go  to  kiss  a ghost  ? ” 
“ Why,”  replied  Barney  with  a grin,  “ I suppose  the 
ould  chap  is  hard  set  on  that  point ; who  the  devil  else 
would  kiss  him,  barrin  ’ some  she  ghost  or  other  ? Some 
luckless  ould  maid,  I’ll  go  bail,  that  gother  a beard 
while  she  was  here,  and  the  devil  now  is  kissin’  it  off 
to  get  seein’  what  kind  of  a face  she  has.  Well,  all  I 
can  say,”  he  proceeded,  “ is,  that  I wish  him  luck  of 
his  employment,  for  in  troth  it’s  an  honorable  one  and 
he  has  a right  to  be  proud  of  it.” 

“Well,  well,”  said  the  housemaid,  “it’s  a wondher 
how  any  one  can  walk  by  themselves  at  night ; wasn’t 
it  near  the  well  at  the  foot  of  the  long  hill  that  goes 
up  to  where  the  Davorens  live  that  they  were  seen  ? ” 
“It  was,”  replied  Barney;  “at  laste,  they  say  so.” 
“And  didn’t  yourself  tell  me,”  she  proceeded,  “ that 
that  same  lonesome  boreen  is  a common  walk  at  night 
wid  Master  Harry  ? ” 

“ And  so  it  is,  Nanse,”  replied  Barney  ; “but  as  for 
Misther  Harry,  I believe  it’s  purty  well  known,  that  by 
night  or  by  day  he  may  walk  where  he  likes.” 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


181 


u Father  of  heaven  ! ” they  exclaimed  in  a low,  ear- 
nest voice  ; u but  why , Barney  ? ” they  asked  in  a con- 
densed whisper. 

u Why  ! Why  is  he  called  Harry  na  Suit  JBalor  for  f 
Can  you  toll  me  that  ? ” 

u Why,  bekaise  his  two  eyes  isn’t  one  color.” 
u And  why  arn’t  they  one  color  ? Can  you  tell  me 
that  ? ” 

u O,  the  sorra  step  farther  I can  go  in  that 
question.” 

u No,”  said  Barney,  full  of  importance,  u I thought 
not,  and  what  is  more,  I didn’t  expect  it  from  you. 
His  mother  could  tell,  though.  It’s  in  her  family,  and 
there’s  worse  than  that  in  her  family.” 

“ Troth,  by  all  accounts,”  observed  the  girl,  “ there 
never  was  anything  good  in  her  family.  But,  Barney, 
achora,  will  you  tell  us,  if  you  know,  what’s  the  rason 
of  it?” 

“If  I know  ? ” said  Barney,  rather  offended ; “ maybe 
I don’t  know,  and  maybe  I do,  if  it  came  to  that. 
Any  body,  then,  that  has  two  eyes  of  different  colors 
always  has  the  Evil  Eye,  or  the  Suit  JBalor,  and 
has  the  power  of  overlookin’ ; and,  between  our- 
selves, Masther  Harry  has  it.  The  misthress  herself 
can  only  overlook  cattle , bekaise  both  her  eyes  is  of  the 
one  color;  but  Masther  Harry  could  overlook  either 
man  or  woman  if  he  wished.  And  how  do  you  think 
that  comes  ? ” 

“ The  Lord  knows,”  replied  the  cook,  crossing  her- 
self ; u from  no  good,  at  any  rate.  Troth,  I’ll  get  a 
gospel  and  a scapular,  for,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I ob- 
served that  Masther  Harry  gave  me  a look  the  other 


182 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


day  that  made  my  flesh  creep,  by  rason  that  he  thought 
the  mutton  was  overdone.” 

u O,  you  needn’t  be  afeard,”  replied  Barney ; “ he 
can  overlook  or  not,  as  he  plaises ; if  he  does  not 
wish  to  do  so,  you’re  safe  enough ; but  when  any  one 
like  him  that  has  the  power  wishes  to  do  it,  they  could 
wither  you  by  degrees  off  o’  the  airth.” 

“ God  be  about  us ! But,  Barney,  you  didn’t  tell  us 
how  it  comes,  for  all  that.” 

“It  comes  from  the  fairies.  Doesn’t  every  one  know 
that  the  fairies  themselves  has  the  power  of  overlookin’ 
both  cattle  and  Christians  ? ” 

“ That’s  true  enough,”  she  replied ; “ every  one,  in- 
deed, knows  that.  Sure,  my  aunt  had  a child  that  died 
o’  the  fairies.” 

“ Yes,  but  Masther  Harry  can  see  them.” 
u What ! is  it  the  fairies  ? ” 

“ Ay,  the  fairies,  but  only  wid  one  eye,  that  piercin’ 
black  one  of  his.  No,  no ; as  I said  before,  he  may 
walk  where  he  likes,  both  by  night  and  by  day  ; he’s 
safe  from  everything  of  the  kind ; even  a ghost  daren’t 
lay  a finger  on  him ; and  as  the  devil  and  the  fairies 
are  connected,  he’s  safe  from  him , too,  in  this  world  at 
laste  ; but  the  Lord  pity  him  when  he  goes  to  the  next ; 
for  there  he’ll  suffer  laity” 

The  truth  is,  that  in  those  days  of  witchcraft  and 
apparitions  of  all  kinds,  and  even  in  the  present, 
among  the  ignorant  and  uneducated  of  the  lower  classes, 
any  female  seen  at  night  in  a lonely  place,  and  sup- 
posed to  be  a spirit,  was  termed  a white  woman,  no 
matter  what  the  color  of  her  dress  may  have  been,  pro- 
vided it  was  not  black.  The  same  superstition  held 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


183 


good  when  anything  in  the  shape  of  a man  happened 
to  appear  under  similar  circumstances.  Terror,  and 
the  force  of  an  excited  imagination,  instantly  trans- 
formed it  into  a black  man , and  that  black  man,  of 
course,  was  the  devil  himself.  In  the  case  before  us, 
however,  our  readers,  we  have  no  doubt,  can  give  a 
better  guess  at  the  nature  of  the  black  man  and  white 
woman  in  question  than  either  the  cook,  the  housemaid, 
or  even  Barney  himself. 

It  was  late  that  night  when  Harry  came  in.  The 
servants,  with  whose  terrors  and  superstitions  Casey 
had  taken  such  liberties,  now  looked  upon  him  as  some- 
thing awful,  and,  as  might  be  naturally  expected,  felt 
a dreadful  curiosity  with  respect  to  him  and  his  move- 
ments. They  lay  awake  on  the  night  in  question,  with 
the  express  purpose  of  satisfying  themselves  as  to  the 
hour  of  his  return,  and  as  that  was  between  twelve  and 
one,  they  laid  it  down  as  a certain  fact  that  there  was 
something  u not  right,”  and  beycnd  the  common  in  hia 
remaining  out  so  late. 


184 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  UK, 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHASE  OF  THE  WHITE  HARE. 

“Hark,  forward,  forward ; holla  ho ! ” 

The  next  morning  our  friend  Harry  appeared  at  tht 
breakfast  table  rather  paler  than  usual,  and  in  one  of 
his  most  abstracted  moods ; for  it  may  be  said  here 
that  the  frequent  occurrence  of  such  moods  had  not 
escaped  the  observation  of  his  family,  especially  of  his 
step-father,  in  whose  good  grace,  it  so  happened,  that 
he  was  not  improving.  One  cause  of  this  was  his 
supercilious,  or,  rather,  his  contemptuous  manner 
towards  his  admirable  and  affectionate  brother.  He 
refused  to  associate  with  him  in  his  sports  or  diver- 
sions ; refused  him  his  confidence,  and  seldom  ad- 
dressed him,  except  in  that  tone  of  banter  which 
always  implies  an  offensive  impression  of  inferiority 
and  want  of  respect  towards  the  object  of  it.  After 
breakfast  the  next  morning  his  father  said  to  Charles, 
when  the  other  members  of  the  family  had  all  left  the 
room, — 

u Charley,  there  is  something  behind  that  gloom  of 
Harry’s  which  I don’t  like.  Indeed,  altogether  he  has 
not  improved  upon  me  since  his  return,  and  you  are 
aware  that  I knew  nothing  of  him  before.  I cannot 
conceive  his  object  in  returning  home  just  now,  and,  it 
seems,  with  no  intention  of  going  back.  His  uncle 
was  the  kindest  of  men  to  him,  and  intended  to  pro- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


185 


vide  for  him  handsomely.  It  is  not  for  nothing  he 
would  leave  such  an  uncle,  and  it  is  not  for  nothing 
that  such  ar  uncle  would  part  with  him,  unless  there 
was  a screw  loose  somewhere.  I don’t  wish  to  press 
him  into  an  explanation ; but  he  has  not  offered  any, 
and  refuses,  of  course,  to  place  any  confidence  in  me.” 
“My  dear  father,”  replied  his  generous  brother,  “I 
fear  you  judge  him  too  harshly.  As  for  these  fits  of 
gloom,  they  may  be  constitutional ; you  know  my 
mother  has  them,  and  won’t  speak  to  one  of  us  some- 
times for  whole  days  together.  It  is  possible  that 
some  quarrel  or  misunderstanding  may  have  taken 
place  between  him  and  his  uncle ; but  how  do  you 
know  that  his  silence  on  the  subject  does  not  proceed 
from  delicacy  towards  that  relative  ? ” 

“ Well,  it  may  be  so ; and  it  is  a very  kind  and 
generous  interpretation  which  you  give  of  it,  Charley. 
Let  that  part  of  the  subject  pass,  then  ; but,  again, 
regarding  this  marriage.  The  principle  upon  which 
he  and  his  mother  are  proceeding  is  selfish,  heartless, 

and  perfidious  in  the  highest  degree ; and  d me  if 

1 think  it  would  be  honorable  in  me  to  stand  by  and 
see  such  a villanous  game  played  against  so  excellent 
a family — against  so  lovely  and  so  admirable  a girl  as 
Alice  Goodwin.  It  is  a union  between  the  kite  and 
the  dove,  Charley,  and  it  would  be  base  and  cowardly 
in  me  to  see  such  a union  accomplished.” 

“ Father,”  said  Charles,  “ in  this  matter  will  you  be 
guided  by  me  ? If  Alice  herself  is  a consenting  party 
to  the  match,  you  have,  in  my  opinion,  no  right  to 
interfere,  at  least  with  her  affections.  If  she  marries 
him  without  stress  or  compulsion,  she  does  it  deliber- 


186 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


ately,  and  she  shapes  her  own  course  and  her  own 
fate.  In  the  meantime  I advise  you  to  hold  back  for 
the  present,  and  wait  until  her  own  sentiments  are 
distinctly  understood.  That  can  be  effected  by  a pri- 
vate interview  with  yourself,  which  you  can  easily 
obtain.  Let  us  not  be  severe  on  Harry.  I rather 
think  he  is  pressed  forward  in  the  matter  by  my 
mother,  for  the  sake  of  the  property.  If  his  uncle 
has  discarded  him,  it  is  not,  surely,  unreasonable  that 
a young  man  like  him,  without  a profession  or  any 
fixed  purpose  in  life,  should  wish  to  secure  a wife — 
and  such  a wife — who  will  bring  back  to  him  the  very 
property  which  was  originally  destined  for  himself  in 
the  first  instance.  Wait,  then,  at  all  events,  until 
Alice’s  conduct  in  the  matter  is  known.  If  there  be 
unjustifiable  force  and  pressure  upon  her,  act ; if  not, 
I think,  sir,  that,  with  every  respect,  your  interference 
would  be  an  unjustifiable  intrusion.” 

“Very  well,  Charley;  I believe  you  are  right;  I 
will  be  guided  by  you  for  the  present ; I won’t  inter- 
fere ; but  in  the  meantime  I shall  have  an  eye  to  their 
proceedings.  I don’t  think  the  Goodwins  at  all  mer- 
cenary or  selfish,  but  it  is  quite  possible  that  they  may 
look  upon  Harry  as  the  heir  of  his  uncle’s  wealth; 
and,  after  all,  Charley,  nature  is  nature ; that  may  in- 
fluence them  even  unconsciously,  and  yet  I am  not  in 
a condition  to  undeceive  them.” 

“Father,”  said  Charles,  “all  I would  suggest  is,  as 
I said  before,  a little  patience  for  the  present ; wait  a 
while  until  we  learn  how  Alice  herself  will  act.  I am 
sorry  to  say  that  I perceived  what  I believe  to  be  an 
equivocation  on  the  part  of  my  mother  in  her  allusion 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


187 


to  Alice.  I think  it  will  be  found  by  and  by  that  her 
personal  consent  has  not  been  given ; and,  what  is 
more,  that  she  was  not  present  at  all  during  their  con- 
versation on  the  subject.  If  she  was,  however,  and 
became  a consenting  party  to  the  proposal,  then  I say 
now,  as  I said  before,  you  have  no  right  to  interfere  in 
the  business.” 

u What  keeps  him  out  so  late  at  night  ? I mean 
occasionally.  He  is  out  two  or  three  nights  every  week 
until  twelve  or  one  o’clock.  Now,  you  know,  in  the 
present  state  of  the  country,  that  is  not  safe.  Shawn - 
na-Middogue  and  such  scoundrels  are  abroad,  and  they 
might  put  a bullet  through  him  some  night  or  other.” 
u He  is  not  at  ail  afraid  on  that  score,”  replied 
Charles ; u he  never  goes  out  in  the  evening  without  a 
case  of  pistols  freshly  loaded.” 

u Well,  but  it  is  wrong  to  subject  himself  to  danger. 
Where  is  he  gone  now  ? ” 

u He  and  Barney  Casey  have  gone  out  to  course  ; I 
think  they  went  up  towards  the  mountains.” 

Such  was  the  fact.  Harry  was  quite  enamoured  of 
sport,  and,  finding  dogs,  guns,  and  fishing  rods  ready  to 
his  hand,  he  became  a regular  sportsman — a pursuit  in 
which  he  found  Barney  a very  able  and  intelligent 
assistant,  inasmuch  as  he  knew  the  country,  and  every 
spot  where  game  of  every  description  was  to  be  had. 
They  had  traversed  a considerable  portion  of  rough 
mountain  land,  and  killed  two  or  three  hares,  when  the 
heat  of  the  day  became  so  excessive  that  they  consid- 
ered it  time  to  rest  and  take  refreshments. 

u The  sun,  Masther  Harry,  is  d hot,”  said  Bar- 

ney $ u and  now  that  ould  Bet  Harramount  hasn’t  been 


188 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


in  it  for  many  a long  year,  we  may  as  well  go  to  that 
dissolate  cabin  there  above,  and  shelter  ourselves  from 
the  hate — not  that  I’d  undhertake  to  go  there  by  my- 
self ; but  now  that  you  are  wid  me  I don’t  care  if  1 
take  a peep  into  the  inside  of  it,  out  of  curiosity.” 
“Why,”  said  Woodward,  “what  about  that  cabin 
“I’ll  tell  you  that,  sir,  when  we  get  into  it.  It’s  con* 
sarnin’  coorsin’,  too ; but  nobody  ever  lived  in  it  since 
she  left  it.” 

“Since  who  left  it  ? ” 

“Never  mind,  sir;  I’ll  tell  you  all  about  it  by  andby.” 
It  was  certainly  a most  desolate  and  miserable  hut, 
and  had  such  an  air  of  loneliness  and  desertion  about  it 
as  was  calculated  to  awaken  reflections  every  whit  as 
deep  and  melancholy  as  the  contemplation  of  a very 
palace  in  ruins,  especially  to  those  who,  like  Barney, 
knew  the  history  of  its  last  inhabitant.  It  was  far  up 
in  the  mountains,  and  not  within  miles  of  another  hu- 
man habitation.  Its  loneliness  and  desolation  alone 
would  not  have  made  it  so  peculiarly  striking  and  im- 
pressive had  it  been  inhabited ; but  its  want  of  smoke 

— its  still  and  lifeless  appearance  — the  silence  and  the 
solitude  around  it  — the  absence  of  all  symptoms  of  hu- 
man life  — its  significant  aspect  of  destitution  and  pov- 
erty, even  at  the  best  — all  contributed  to  awaken  in 
the  mind  that  dreamy  reflection  that  would  induce  the 
spectator  to  think  that,  apart  from  the  strife  and  bustle 
of  life,  it  might  have  existed  there  for  a thousand  years. 
Humble  and  contemptible  in  appearance  as  it  was,  yet 
there,  as  it  stood  — smokeless,  alone,  and  desolate,  as 
we  have  said,  with  no  exponent  of  existence  about  it 

— no  bird  singing,  no  animal  moving,  as  a token  of 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


189 


contiguous  life,  no  tree  waving  in  the  breeze,  no  shrub, 
even,  stirring,  but  all  still  as  the  grave  — there,  we 
say,  as  it  stood,  afar  and  apart  from  the  general  uproar 
of  the  world,  and  apparently  gray  with  long  antiquity, 
it  was  a solemn  and  a melancholy  homily  upon  hu- 
man life  in  all  its  aspects,  from  the  cabin  to  the  palace, 
and  from  the  palace  to  the  grave.  Now,  its  position 
and  appearance  might  suggest  to  a thinking  and  roman- 
tic mind  all  the  reflections  to  which  we  have  alluded, 
without  any  additional  accessories ; but  when  the  read- 
er is  informed  that  it  was  supposed  to  be  the  abode  of 
crime,  the  rendezvous  of  evil  spirits,  the  theatre  of  un- 
holy incantations,  and  the  temporary  abode  of  the  Great 
Tempter  — and  when  all  these  facts  are  taken  in  con- 
nection with  its  desolate  character,  he  will  surely  admit 
that  it  was  calculated  to  impress  the  mind  of  all  those 
who  knew  the  history  of  its  antecedents  with  awe  and 
dread. 

“I  have  never  been  in  it,”  said  Barney,  “and  I 
don’t  think  there’s  a man  or  woman  in  the  three  next 
parishes  that  would  enter  it  alone,  even  by  daylight ; 
but  now  that  you  are  wid  me,  I have  a terrible  curios- 
ity to  see  it  inside.” 

A curse  was  thought  to  hang  over  it,  but  that  curse, 
as  it  happened,  was  its  preservation  in  the  undilapidated 
state  in  which  it  stood. 

On  entering  it,  which  Barney  did  not  do  without 
previously  crossing  himself,  they  were  surprised  to  find 
it  precisely  in  the  same  situation  in  which  it  had  been 
abandoned.  There  were  one  small  pot,  two  stools,  an 
earthen  pitcher,  a few  wooden  trenchers  lying  upon  a 
shelf,  an  old  dusty  salt-bag,  an  ash  stick,  broken  in  the 


190 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


middle,  and  doubled  down  so  as  to  form  a tongs ; and 
gathered  up  in  a corner  was  a truss  of  straw,  covered 
with  a rug  and  a thin  old  blanket,  which  had  constitut- 
ed a wretched  substitute  for  a bed.  That,  however, 
which  alarmed  Barney  most,  was  an  old  broomstick 
with  a stump  of  worn  broom  attached  to  the  end  of  it, 
as  it  stood  in  an  opposite  corner.  This  constituted  the 
whole  furniture  of  the  hut. 

“ Now,  Barney,”  said  Harry,  after  they  had  exam- 
ined it,  “ out  with  the  brandy  and  water  and  the  slices 
of  ham,  till  we  refresh  ourselves  in  the  first  place,  and 
after  that  I will  hear  your  history  of  this  magnificent 
mansion.” 

“ O,  it  isn’t  the  mansion,  sir,”  he  replied,  “but  the 
woman  that  lived  in  it  that  I have  to  spake  about. 
God  guard  us ! There  in  that  corner  is  the  very 
broomstick  she  used  to  ride  through  the  air  upon  ! ” 

“ Never  mind  that  now,  but  ransack  that  immense 
shooting-pocket  and  produce  its  contents.” 

They  accordingly  sat  down,  each  upon  one  of  the 
stools,  and  helped  themselves  to  bread  and  ham, 
together  with  some  tolerably  copious  draughts  of  bran- 
dy and  water  which  they  had  mixed  before  leaving 
home.  Woodward,  perceiving  Barney’s  anxiety  to 
deliver  himself  of  his  narrative,  made  him  take  an 
additional  draught  by  way  of  encouragement  to  pro- 
ceed, which,  having  very  willingly  finished  the  bum- 
per offered  him,  he  did  as  follows : 

“ Well,  Masther  Harry,  in  the  first  place,  do  you 
believe  in  the  Bible  ? ” 

“ In  the  Bible  ! — ahem  — why  — yes  — certainly, 
Barney  ; do  you  suppose  I’m  not  a Christian  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


191 


“ God  forbid/7  replied  Barney ; “ well,  the  Bible 
itself  isn’t  thruer  than  what  Fm  goin7  to  tell  you — sure 
all  the  world  for  ten  miles  round  knows  it.77 

“ Well,  but,  Barney,  I would  rather  you  would  let 
me  know  it  in  the  first  place.77 

“So  I will,  sir.  Well,  then,  there  was  a witch- 
woman,  by  name  one  Bet  Harramount,  and  on  the 
surface  of  God7s  earth,  blessed  be  his  name ! there 
was  nothin7  undher  a bonnet  and  petticoats  so  ugly. 
She  was  pitted  wid  the  small-pox  to  that  degree  that 
you  might  hide  half  a peck  of  marrowfat  paise  (peas) 
in  her  face  widout  their  being  noticed ; then  the  sames 
(seams)  that  ran  across  it  were  five-foot  raspers,  every 
one  of  them.  She  had  one  of  the  purtiest  gooseberry 
eyes  in  Europe ; and  only  for  the  squint  in  the  other, 
it  would  have  been  the  ornament  of  her  comely  face 
entirely  ; but  as  it  was,  no  human  bein7  was  ever  able 
to  decide  between  them.  She  had  two  buck  teeth  in 
the  front  of  her  mouth  that  nobody  could  help  ad- 
mirin7 ; and,  indeed,  altogether  I don7t  wondher  that 
the  devil  fell  in  consate  wid  her,  for,  by  all  accounts, 
they  say  he  carries  a sweet  tooth  himself  for  comely 
ould  women  like  Bet  Harramount.  Give  the  tasty 
ould  chap  a wrinkle  any  day  before  a dimple,  when  he 
promotes  them  to  be  witches,  as  he  did  her.  Sure 
he  was  seen  kissin7  a ghost  the  other  night  near  Cru- 
kanesker  well,  where  the  Davorens  get  their  wather 
from.  0,  thin,  bedad,  but  Grace  Davoren  is  a beauty 
all  out ; and  maybe  7tis  herself  doesn’t  know  it.77 

“ Go  on  with  your  story,77  said  Woodward,  rather 
dryly ; “proceed.77 

“ Well,  sir,  there  is  Bet  Harramount’s  face  for  you, 


192 


THE  EVIL  eye;  OR, 


and  the  rest  of  her  figure  wasn’t  sich  as  to  disgrace  it. 
She  was  half  bent  wid  age,  wore  an  ould  black  bonnet, 
an  ould  red  cloak,  and  walked  wid  a staff  that  was 
bent  at  the  top,  as  it  seems  every  witch  must  do. 
Where  she  came  from  nobody  could  ever  tell,  for  she 
was  a black  stranger  in  this  part  of  the  country.  At 
all  events,  she  lived  in  the  town  below,  but  how  she 
lived  nobody  cculd  tell  either.  Everything  about  her 
was  a riddle  ; no  wondher,  eonsidherin’  she  hardly  was 
ever  known  to  spake  to  any  one,  from  the  lark  to  the 
lamb.  At  lenth  she  began  to  be  suspected  by  many 
sensible  people  to  be  something  not  right ; which  you 
know,  sir,  was  only  natural.  Peter  O’Figgins,  that 
was  cracked, — but  then  it  was  only  wid  dhrink  and 
lamin’ — said  it ; and  Katty  McTrollop,  Lord  Bilberry’s 
henwife,  was  of  the  same  opinion,  and  from  them  and 
others  the  thing  grew  and  spread  until  it  became  right 
well  known  that  she  was  nothin’  else  than  a witch,  and 
that  the  big  wart  on  her  neck  was  nothin’  more  nor  less 
than  the  mark  the  devil  had  set  upon  her,  to  suckle 
his  babies  by.  From  this  out,  them  that  had  Christian 
hearts  and  loved  their  religion  trated  the  thief  as  she 
desarved  to  be  trated.  She  was  hissed  and  hooted, 
thank  God,  wherever  she  showed  her  face ; but  still 
nobody  had  courage  to  lay  a hand  upon  her  by  rason 
of  her  blasphaimin’  and  cursin’,  which,  they  say,  used 
to  make  the  hair  stand  like  wattles  upon  the  heads  of 
them  that  heard  her.” 

u Had  she  not  a black  cat?”  asked  Woodward; 
u surely,  she  ought  to  have  had  a familiar.” 

u No,”  replied  Barney  ; u the  cat  she  had  was  a white 
cat,  and  the  manin  ’ of  its  color  will  appear  to  you  by 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


193 


and  by ; at  any  rate,  out  came  the  truth.  You  have 
heard  of  the  Black  Spectre — the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv  f ” 
“ I have,”  replied  the  other ; “ proceed.” 

“ Well,  sir,  as  I said,  the  truth  came  out  at  last;  in 
the  coorse  of  a short  time  she  was  watched  at  night, 
and  seen  goin ’ to  the  haunted  house,  where  the  Spectre 
lives.” 

“ Did  she  walk  there,  or  fly  upon  her  broomstick  ? ” 
asked  Woodward,  gravely. 

“I  believe  she  walked,  sir,”  replied  Barney;  “but 
afther  that  every  eye  was  upon  her,  and  many  a time  she 
was  seen  goin’  to  the  haunted  house  when  she  thought  no 
eye  was  upon  her.  Afther  this,  of  coorse,  she  dis- 
appeared, for,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  the  town  became  too 
hot  for  her ; and,  indeed,  this  is  not  surprisin’.  Two  or 
three  of  the  neighborin’  women  miscarried,  and  several 
people  lost  their  cattle  after  she  came  to  the  town ; and 
to  make  a long  story  short,  just  as  it  was  made  up  to 
throw  her  into  the  parson’s  pond,  she  disappeared,  as  I 
said,  exactly  as  if  she  had  known  their  intention : and 
becoorse  she  did.” 

“ And  did  they  ever  find  out  where  she  went  to  ? ” 

“ Have  patience,  sir,  for  patience,  they  say,  is  a vir- 
tue. About  a month  afterwards  some  of  the  towns- 
people came  up  to  the  mountains  here,  to  hunt  hares, 
just  as  we  did.  Several  of  them  before  this  had  seen  a 
white  hare  near  the  very  spot  we’re  sittin’  in,  but 
sorra  dog  of  any  description,  either  hound,  greyhound, 
or  lurcher  could  blow  wind  in  her  tail ; even  a pair 
of  the  Irish  blood-hounds  were  brought,  and  when  they 
came  on  her,  she  flew  from  them  like  the  wind,  and 
laughed  at  them,  becoorse.  Well,  sir,  the  whole  coun- 

9 


194 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


try  was  in  a terrible  state  of  alarm  about  the  white 
hare,  for  every  one  knew,  of  coorse,  that  she  was  a 
witch ; and  as  the  cows  began,  here  and  there,  to  fail 
in  their  milk,  why,  it  was  a clear  case  that  she  sucked 
them  in  ordher  to  supply  some  imp  of  the  devil  that 
sucked  herself.  At  that  time  there  was  a priest  in  this 
parish,  a very  pious  man,  by  name  Father  McFeen  ; 
and  as  he  liked,  now  and  then,  to  have  a dish  of  hare 
soup,  he  kept  a famous  greyhound,  called  Koolawn, 
that  was  never  said  to  miss  a hare  by  any  chance.  As 
I said,  some  of  the  townspeople  came  up  here  to  have 
a hunt,  and  as  they  wished,  above  all  things,  to  bring 
the  priest’s  greyhound  and  the  white  hare  together, 
they  asked  the  loan  of  him  from  his  reverence,  telling 
him,  at  the  same  time,  what  they  wanted  him  for. 
Father  McFeen  was  very  proud  of  his  dog,  and  good 
right  he  had,  and  tould  them  they  should  have  him 
with  pleasure. 

u c But,  as  he’s  goin’  to  try  his  speed  against  a witch/ 
said  he,  c I’ll  venture  to  say  that  you’ll  have  as  pretty  a 
run  as  ever  was  seen  on  the  hills.’ 

u Well,  sir,  at  all  events,  off  they  set  to  the  moun- 
tains ; and  sure  enough,  they  weren’t  long  there  when 
they  had  the  best  of  sport,  but  no  white  hare  came  in  their 
way.  Koolawn,  however,  was  kept  in  the  slip  the 
whole  day,  in  the  hope  of  their  startin’  her,  for  they 
didn’t  wish  to  have  him  tired  if  they  should  come  across 
her.  At  last,  it  was  gettin’  late,  and  when  they  were 
just  on  the  point  of  givin’  her  up,  and  goin’  home, 
begad  she  started,  and  before  you’d  say  Jack  Robison, 
Koolawn  and  she  were  at  it.  Sich  a chase,  they  say, 
was  never  seen.  They  flew  at  sich  a rate  that  th# 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


195 


people  could  hardly  keep  their  eyes  upon  them.  The 
hare  went  like  the  wind ; but,  begad,  it  was  not  every 
evening  she  had  sich  a dog  as  famous  Koolawn  at  her 
scut.  He  turned  her,  and  turned  her,  and  every  one 
thought  he  had  her  above  a dozen  of  times,  but  still 
she  turned,  and  was  off  from  him  again.  At  this  rate 
they  went  on  for  long  enough,  until  both  began  to  fail, 
and  to  appear  nearly  run  down.  At  length  the  gallant 
Koolawn  had  her ; she  gave  a squeal  that  was  heard, 
they  say,  for  miles.  He  had  her,  I say,  hard  and  fast 
by  the  hip,  but  it  was  only  for  a moment ; how  she 
escaped  from  him  nobody  knows ; but  it  was  thought 
that  he  wasn’t  able,  from  want  of  breath,  to  keep  his 
boult.  To  make  a long  story  short,  she  got  off  from 
him,  turned  up  towards  the  cabin  we’re  sittin’  in, 
Koolawn,  game  as  ever,  still  close  to  her ; at  last  she 
^ot  in,  and  as  the  dog  was  about  to  spring  in  afther  her, 
he  found  the  door  shut  in  his  face.  There  now  was 
the  proof  of  it ; but  wait  till  you  hear  what’s  cornin’. 
The  men  all  ran  up  here  and  opened  the  door,  for  there 
was  only  a latch  upon  it,  and  if  the  hare  was  in  exist- 
ence, surely  they’d  find  her  now.  Well,  they  closed 
the  door  at  wanst  for  fraid  she’d  escape  them ; but 
ifther  sarchin’  to  no  purpose,  what  do  you  think  they 
found  ? No  hare,  at  any  rate,  but  ould  Bet  Harra- 
mount  pantin’  in  the  straw  there,  and  covered  wid  a 
rug,  for  she  had’nt  time  to  get  on  the  blanket — just  as 
f the  life  was  lavin’  her.  The  sweat,  savin’  your  pres- 
ence, was  pourin’  from  her;  and  upon  examinin’  her  more 
elosely,  which  they  did,  they  found  the  marks  of  the 
iog’s  teeth  in  one  of  her  ould  hips,  which  was  freshly 
deedin’.  They  were  now  satisfied,  I think,  and * 


196 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


u But  why  did  they  not  seize  and  carry  her  before  a 
magistrate  ? ” 

u Aisy,  Masther  Harry ; the  white  cat,  all  this  time, 
was  sittin’  at  the  fireside  there,  lookin’  on  very  quietly, 
when  the  thought  struck  the  men  that  they’d  set  the 
dogs  upon  it,  and  so  they  did,  or  rather,  so  they  tried 
to  do,  but  the  minute  the  cat  was  pointed  out  to  them, 
they  dropped  their  ears  and  tails,  and  made  out  o’  the 
house,  and  all  the  art  o’  man  couldn’t  get  them  to  come 
in  again.  When  the  men  looked  at  it  agin  it  was  four 
times  the  size  it  had  been  at  the  beginning  and,  what 
was  still  more  frightful,  it  was  gettin’  bigger  and  big- 
ger, and  fiercer  and  fiercer  lookin’,  every  minute.  Be- 
gad, the  men  seein’  this  took  to  their  heels  for  the  pres- 
ent, wid  an  intention  of  cornin’  the  next  mornin’,  wid 
the  priest  and  the  magisthrate,  and  a strong  force  to 
seize  upon  her,  and  have  her  tried  and  convicted,  in 
ordher  that  she  might  be  burned.” 

u And  did  they  come  ? ” 

u They  did  ; but  of  all  the  storms  that  ever  fell  from 
the  heavens,  none  o’  them  could  aquil  the  one  that 
come  on  that  night.  Thundher,  and  wind,  and  lightnin’, 
and  hail,  and  rain,  were  all  at  work  together,  and  every 
one  knew  at  wanst  that  the  devil  was  riz  for  somethin’. 
Well,  I’m  near  the  end  of  it.  The  next  mornin’  the  priest 
and  the  magisthrate,  and  a large  body  of  people  from  all 
quarthers,  came  to  make  a prisoner  of  her ; but,  indeed, 
wherever  she  might  be  herself,  they  didn’t  expect  to 
find  this  light,  flimsy  hut  standin’,  nor  stick  nor  stone 
of  it  together  afther  such  a storm.  What  was  their  sur- 
prise, then,  to  see  wid  their  own  eyes  that  not  a straw 
on  the  roof  of  it  was  disturbed  any  more  than  if  it  had 
been  the  calmest  night  that  ever  came  on  the  earth  ! ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


197 


“But  about  the  witch  herself ?” 

“ She  was  gone ; neither  hilt  nor  hair  of  her  was 
there ; nor  from  that  day  to  this  was  she  ever  seen  by 
mortal.  It’s  not  hard  to  guess,  however,  what  became 
of  her.  Every  one  knows  that  the  devil  carried  her 
and  her  imp  off  in  the  tempest,  either  to  some  safer 
place,  or  else  to  give  her  a warm  corner  below  stairs.” 

“Why,  Barney,  it  must  be  an  awful  little  house, 
this.” 

“ You  may  say  that,  sir ; there’s  not  a man,  woman, 
or  child  in  the  barony  would  come  into  it  by  them- 
selves. Every  one  keeps  from  it ; the  very  rapparees, 
and  robbers  of  every  description,  would  take  the  shel- 
ther  of  a cleft  or  cave  rather  than  come  into  it.  Here 
it  is,  then,  as  you  see,  just  as  she  and  the  devil  and  his 
imp  left  it ; no  one  has  laid  a hand  on  it  since,  nor  ever 
will.” 

“ But  why  was  it  not  pulled  down  and  levelled  at 
the  time  ? ” 

“ Why,  Masther  Harry  ? Dear  me,  I wondher  you 
ask  that.  Do  you  think  the  people  would  be  mad 
enough  to  bring  down  her  vengeance  upon  themselves 
or  their  property,  or  maybe  upon  both  ? and  for  that 
matther  she  may  be  alive  yet.” 

“Well,  then,  if  she  is,”  replied  Woodward,  “here 
goes  to  set  her  at  defiance  ; ” and  as  he  spoke  he  tossed 
bed,  straw,  rug,  blanket,  and  every  miserable  article  of 
furniture  that  the  house  contained,  out  at  the  door. 

Barney’s  hair  stood  erect  upon  his  head,  and  he 
looked  aghast. 

“ Well,  Masther  Harry,”  said  he,  “ I’m  but  a poor 
man,  and  I wouldn’t  take  the  wealth  of  the  parish  and 


198 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


do  that.  Come  away,  sir ; let  us  lave  it ; as  I tould 
you,  they  say  there’s  a curse  upon  it,  and  upon  every 
one  that  makes  or  meddles  wid  it.  Some  people  say 
it’s  to  stand  there  till  the  day  of  judgment.” 

Having  now  refreshed  themselves,  they  left  Bet 
Harramount’s  cabin,  with  all  its  awful  associations, 
behind  them,  and  resumed  their  sport,  which  they  con- 
tinued until  evening,  when,  having  killed  as  many 
hares  as  they  could  readily  carry,  they  took  a short 
cut  home  through  the  lower  fields.  By  this  way  they 
came  upon  a long,  green  hill,  covered  in  some  places 
with  short  furze,  and  commanding  a full  view  of  the 
haunted  house,  which  lay  some  four  or  five  hundred 
yards  below  them,  with  its  back  door  lying,  as  usual, 
open. 

“Let  us  beat  these  furze,”  said  Woodward,  “and 
have  one  run  more,  if  we  can,  before  getting  home  -;  it 
is  just  the  place  for  a hare.” 

“ With  all  my  heart,”  replied  Barney  ; “ another 
will  complete  the  half  dozen.” 

They  accordingly  commenced  searching  the  cover, 
which  they  did  to  no  purpose,  and  were  upon  the 
point  of  giving  up  all  hope  of  success,  when,  from 
the  centre  of  a low,  broad  clump  of  furze,  out  starts  a 
hare,  as  white  almost  as  snow.  Barney  for  a moment 
was  struck  dumb ; but  at  length  exerting  his  voice,  for 
he  was  some  distance  from  Woodward,  he  shouted 
out, — 

“ O,  for  goodness’  sake,  hould  in  the  dogs,  Masther 
Harry ! ” 

It  was  too  late,  however  ; the  gallant  animals,  though 
fatigued  by  their  previous  exertions,  immediately  gava 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


199 


noble  chase,  and  by  far  the  most  beautiful  and  inter- 
esting course  they  had  had  that  day  took  place  upon 
the  broad,  clear  plain  that  stretched  before  them.  It 
was,  indeed,  to  the  eye  of  a sportsman,  one  of  intense 
and  surpassing  interest — an  interest  which,  even  to 
Woodward,  who  only  laughed  at  Barney’s  story  of 
the  witch,  was,  nevertheless,  deepened  tenfold  by  the 
coincidence  between  the  two  circumstances.  The  swift 
and  mettlesome  dogs  pushed  her  hard,  and  succeeded 
in  turning  her  several  times,  when  it  was  observed 
that  she  made  a point  to  manage  her  running  so  as  to 
approximate  to  the  haunted  house — a fact  which  was 
not  unobserved  by  Barney,  who  now,  having  joined 
Woodward,  exclaimed, — 

“Mark  it,  Masther  Harry,  mark  my  words,  she’s 
alive  still,  and  will  be  wid  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv  in 
spite  o’  them ! Bravo,  Sambo ! Well  done,  Snail ; 
ay,  Snail,  indeed — hillo ! by  the  sweets  o’  rosin  they 
have  her — no,  no — but  it  was  a beautiful  turn, 
though;  and  poor  Snail,  so  tired  afther  his  day’s 
work.  Now,  Masther  Harry,  thunder  and  turf!  how 
beautiful  Sambo  takes  her  up.  Bravo,  Sambo  ! stretch 
out,  my  darlin’  that  you  are ! — O,  blood,  Masther 
Harry,  isn’t  that  beautiful?  See  how  they  go  neck 
and  neck  wid  their  two  noses  not  six  inches  from  her 
scut ; and  dang  my  buttons  but,  witch  or  no  witch, 
she’s  a thorough  bit  o’  game,  too.  Come,  Bet,  don’t 
be  asleep,  my  ould  lady ; move  along,  my  darlin’— 
do  you  feel  the  breath  of  your  sweetheart  at  your  bot- 
tom ? Take  to  your  broomstick  ; you  want  it.” 

As  he  uttered  these  words  the  hare  turned, — indeed 
it  was  time  for  her, — and  both  dogs  shot  forward,  by 


200 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

the  impetus  of  their  flight,  so  far  beyond  the  point  of 
her  turn,  that  she  started  off  towards  the  haunted 
house.  She  had  little  time  to  spare,  however,  for 
they  were  once  more  gaining  on  her;  but  still  she 
approached  the  house,  the  dogs  nearing  her  fast.  She 
approached  the  house,  we  say ; she  entered  the  open 
door,  the  dogs  within  a few  yards  of  her,  when,  almost 
in  an  instant,  they  came  to  a standstill,  looked  into  it, 
but  did  not  enter ; and  when  whistled  back  to  where 
Woodward  and  Barney  stood,  they  looked  in  Barney’s 
eye,  not  only  panting  and  exhausted,  as  indeed  they 
were,  but  terrified  also. 

“ Well,  Masther  Harry,”  said  he,  assuming  the  air 
of  a man  who  spoke  with  authority,  “what  do  you 
think  of  that  f ” 

“ I think  you  are  right,”  replied  Woodward;  assum- 
ing on  his  part,  for  reasons  which  will  be  subsequently 
understood,  an  impression  of  sudden  conviction.  “I 
think  you  are  right,  Barney,  and  that  the  Black  Spec- 
tre and  the  witch  are  acquaintances.” 

“ Try  her  wid  a silver  bullet,”  said  Barney ; “ there 
is  nothing  else  for  it.  No  dog  can  kill  her — that’s  a 
clear  case  ; but  souple  as  she  is,  a silver  bullet  is  the 
only  messenger  that  can  overtake  her.  Bad  luck  to 
her,  the  thief ! sure,  if  she’d  turn  to  God  and  repint,  it 
isn’t  codgerin’  wid  sich  company  she’d  be,  and  often  in 
danger,  besides,  of  havin’  a greyhound’s  nose  at  her 
flank.  I hope  you’re  satisfied,  Masther  Harry  ? ” 

“ Perfectly,  Barney ; there  can  be  no  doubt  about  it 
now.  As  for  my  part,  I know  not  what  temptation 
could  induce  me  to  inter  that  haunted  house.  I see 
that  I was  on  dangerous  ground  when  I defied  the 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


201 


witch  in  the  hut ; but  I shall  take  care  to  be  more 
cautious  in  future.” 

They  then  bent  their  steps  homewards,  each  suffi- 
ciently fatigued  and  exhausted  after  the  sports  of  the 
day  to  require  both  food  and  rest.  Woodward  went 
early  to  bed,  but  Barney,  who  was  better  accustomed 
to  exercise,  having  dined  heartily  in  the  kitchen,  could 
not,  for  the  soul  of  him,  contain  within  his  own  bosom 
the  awful  and  supernatural  adventure  which  had  just 
occurred.  He  assumed,  as  before,  a very  solemn  and 
oracular  air ; spoke  little,  however,  but  that  little  was 
deeply  abstracted  and  mysterious.  It  was  evident  to 
the  whole  kitchen  that  he  was  brimful  of  something, 
and  that  that  something  was  of  more  than  ordinary 
importance. 

“ Well,  Barney,  had  you  and  Masther  Harry  a pleas- 
ant day’s  sport  ? I see  you  have  brought  home  five 
hares,”  said  the  cook. 

u Hum  ! ” groaned  Barney  ; u but  no  matther ; it’s  a 
quare  world,  Mrs.  Malony,  and  there’s  strange  things 
in  it.  Heaven  bless  me  ! Heaven  bless  me,  and  heaven 
bless  us  all,  if  it  comes  to  that ! Masther  Harry  said 

he’d  send  me  down  a couple  o’  glasses  of 0,  here 

comes  Biddy  wid  them  ; that’s  a girl,  Bid — divil  sich 
a kitchen-maid  in  Europe  ! ” 

Biddy  handed  him  a decanter  with  about  half  a pint 
of  stout  whiskey  in  it,  a portion  of  which  passed  into  a 
goblet,  was  diluted  with  water,  and  drunk  off,  after 
which  he  smacked  his  lips,  but  with  a melancholy  air, 
and  then,  looking  solemnly  and  meditatively  into  the 
fire,  relapsed  into  silence. 

u Did  you  meet  any  fairies  on  your  way  ? ” asked 
9* 


202 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Nanse,  the  housemaid.  For  about  half  a minute  Barney 
did  not  reply  ; but  at  length,  looking  about  him,  he 
started,  — 

“ Eh  ? What’s  that  ? Who  spoke  to  me  ? ” 

“Who  spoke  to  you?”  replied  Nanse.  “Why,  I 
think  you’re  beside  yoursel — I did.” 

“ What  did  you  say,  Nanse  ? 1 am  beside  myself.” 

There  was  now  a sudden  cessation  in  all  the  culi- 
nary operations,  a general  pause,  and  a rapid  congre- 
gating around  Barney,  who  still  sat  looking  solemnly 
into  the  fire. 

“Why,  Barney,  there’s  something  strange  over 
you,”  said  the  cook.  “ Heaven  help  the  poor  boy ; 
sure,  it’s  a shame  to  be  tormentin’  him  this  way ; but 
in  the  name  of  goodness,  Barney,  and  as  you  have  a 
sowl  to  be  saved,  will  you  tell  us  all  ? Stand  back, 
Nanse,  and  don’t  be  torturin’  the  poor  lad  this  way,  as 
I said.” 

“ Biddy,”  said  Barney,  his  mind  still  wandering,  and 
his  eyes  still  fixed  on  the  fire — “ Biddy,  darlin’,  will 
you  hand  me  that  decanther  agin ; I find  I’m  not  aquil 
to  it.  Heaven  presarve  us  ! Heaven  presarve  us ! — 
that’s  it ; now  hand  me  the  wather,  like  an  angel  out  of 
heaven  as  you  are,  Bid.  Ah,  glory  be  to  goodness, 
but  that’s  refreshin’,  especially  afther  sich  a day — 
sich  a day ! O saints  above,  look  down  upon  us  poor 
sinners,  one  and  all,  men  and  women,  wid  pity  and 
compassion  this  night ! Here ; I’m  very  wake ; let 
me  get  to  bed;  is  there  any  pump  wather  in  the 
kitchen  ? ” 

To  describe  the  pitch  to  which  he  had  them  wound 
up  would  be  utterly  impossible.  He  sat  in  the  cook’s 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


203 


arm-chair,  leaning  a little  back,  his  feet  placed  upon 
the  fender,  and  his  eyes,  as  before,  immovably,  pain- 
fully, and  abstractedly  fixed  upon  the  embers.  He 
was  now  the  centre  of  a circle,  for  they  were  all 
crowded  about  him,  wrapped  up  to  the  highest  possible 
pitch  of  curiosity. 

“ We  were  talkin’  about  Masther  Harry,”  said  he, 
“ the  other  night,  and  I think  I tould  you  somethin’ 
about  him  ; it’s  like  a dhrame  to  me  that  I did.” 

“ You  did,  indeed,  Barney,”  said  the  cook,  coaxingly, 
“ and  I hope  that  what  you  tould  us  wasn’t  true.” 

“ Ay,  but  about  to-day,  Barney ; somethin’  has 
happened  to-day  that’s  troublin’  you.” 

“Who  is  it  said  that?”  said  he,  his  eyes  now 
closed,  as  if  he  were  wrapped  up  in  some  distressing 
mystery.  “ Was  it  you,  Nanse  ? It’s  like  your  voice, 
achora.” 

Now,  the  reader  must  know  that  a deadly  jealousy 
lay  between  Nanse  and  the  cook,  quoad  honest  Barney, 
who,  being  aware  of  the  fact,  kept  the  hopes  and  fears 
of  each  in  such  an  exact  state  of  equilibrium,  that 
neither  of  them  could,  for  the  life  of  her,  claim  the 
slightest  advantage  over  the  other.  The  droll  varlet 
had  an  appetite  like  a shark,  and  a strong  relish  for 
drink  besides,  and  what  between  precious  tidbits  from 
the  cook  and  borrowing  small  sums  for  liquor  from 
Nanse,  he  contrived  to  play  them  off  one  against  the 
jther  with  great  tact. 

“ I think,”  said  he,  his  eyes  still  closed,  “ that  that 
is  Nanse’s  voice  ; is  it,  acushla  ? ” 

“ It  is,  Barney,  achora,”  replied  Nanse ; “ but  there’s 
something  wrong  wid  you.” 


204 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ I wish  to  goodness,  Nanse,  you’d  let  the  boy  alone,” 
said  the  cook;  “ when  he  chooses  to  spake,  he’ll  spake 
to  them  that  can  undherstand  him.” 

“ O,  jaminy  stars  ! that’s  you,  I suppose  ; ha,  ha,  ha.” 

“ Keep  silence,”  said  Barney,  “ and  listen.  Nanse, 
you  are  right  in  one  sinse,  and  the  cook’s  right  in 
another ; you’re  both  right,  but  at  the  present  spakin’ 
you’re  both  wrong.  Listen — you  all  know  the  Shan - 
dhinne-dhuv  f ” 

“ Know  him  ! The  Lord  stand  between  us  and  him,” 
replied  Nanse ; “ I hope  in  God  we’ll  never  either  know 
or  see  him.” 

“ You  know,”  proceeded  Barney,  “ that  he  keeps  the 
haunted  house,  and  appears  in  the  neighborhood  of 
it?” 

“ Yes,  we  know  that,  achora,”  replied  the  cook, 
sweetly. 

“Well,  you  can’t  forget  Bet  Harramount,  the  witch, 
that  lived  for  some  time  in  Rathfillan?  She  that  was 
hunted  in  the  shape  of  a white  hare  by  pious  Father 
McFeen’s  famous  greyhound,  Koolawn .” 

“ Doesn’t  all  the  world  know  it,  Barney,  avillish  ? ” 
said  Nanse. 

“ Divil  the  word  she’ll  let  out  o’  the  poor  boy’s 
lips,”  said  the  cook,  with  a fair  portion  of  venom. 
Nanse  made  no  reply,  but  laughed  with  a certain  de- 
scription of  confidence,  as  she  glanced  sneeringly  at  the 
cook,  who,  to  say  the  truth,  turned  her  eyes  with  a 
fiery  and  impulsive  look  towards  the  ladle. 

“Well,”  proceeded  Barney,  “you  all  know  that  the 
divil  took  her  and  her  imp,  the  white  cat,  away  on  the 
night  of  the  great  storm  that  took  place  then  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


205 


u We  do  ! Sure  we  have  heard  it  a thousand  times.” 
u Very  well — I want  to  show  you  that  Bet  Harra- 
mount,  the  white  witch,  and  the  Black  Specthre  are 
sweethearts,  and  are  leadin’  a bad  life  together.” 

u Heavenly  Father  ! Saints  above  ! Blessed  Mother ! ” 
were  ejaculated  by  the  whole  kitchen.  Barney,  in  fact, 
was  progressing  with  great  effect. 

u 0,  yez  needn’t  be  surprised,”  he  continued,  u for 
it  was  well  known  that  they  had  many  private  meetin’s 
while  Bet  was  livin’  in  Rathfillan.  But  it  was  thought 
the  divil  had  taken  her  away  from  the  priest  and  mag- 
istrate on  the  night  o’  the  storm,  and  so  he  did ; and 
he  best*knew  why.  Listen,  I say— Masther  Harry  and 
I went  out  this  day  to  coorse  hares ; we  went  far  up 
into  the  mountains,  and  never  pulled  bridle  till  we 
came  to  the  cabin  where  the  witch  lived,  the  same  that 
Koolawn  chased  her  into  in  the  shape  of  a white  hare, 
after  taking  a bite  out  of  her,  — out  of  the  part  next 
her  scut.  Well,  we  sat  down  in  the  cursed  cabin, 
much  against  my  wishes,  but  he  would  rest  nowhere 
else — mark  that — so  while  we  were  helpin’  ourselves 
to  the  ham  and  brandy,  I up  and  tould  him  the  history 
of  Bet  Harramount  from  a to  izzard . 6 Well,’  said  he, 
1 to  show  you  how  little  I care  about  her,  and  that  1 
set  her  at  defiance,  I’ll  toss  every  atom  of  her  beggarly 
furniture  out  of  the  door ; ’ and  so  he  did — but  by 
dad  I thought  he  done  it  in  a jokin’  way,  as  much  as  to 
say,  I can  take  a liberty  where  another  can’t.  I knew, 
becoorse,  he  was  wrong  ; but  that  makes  no  maxim — 
I’ll  go  on  wid  my  story.  On  our  way  home  we  came  to 
the  green  fields  that  lie  on  this  side  of  the  haunted 
house ; a portion  of  it,  on  a risin’  ground,  is  covered 


206 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


with  furze.  Now  listen — when  we  came  to  it  he 
stood ; 6 Barney,’  says  he,  c there’s  a hare  here ; give 
me  the  dogs,  Sambo  and  Snail ; they’ll  have  sich  a 
hunt  as  they  never  had  yet,  and  never  will  have 
agin.’ 

u He  then  closed  his  eyes,  raised  his  left  foot,  and 
dhrew  it  back  three  times  in  the  divil’s  name,  pro- 
nounced some  words  that  I could’t  understand,  and 
then  said  to  me,  ‘ Now,  Barney,  go  down  to  that 
withered  furze,  and  as  you  go,  always  keep  your  left 
foot  foremost ; cough  three  times,  then  kick  the  furze 
with  your  left  foot,  and  maybe  you’ll  see  an  ould  friend 
o’  yours.’ 

u Well,  I did  so,  and  troth  I thought  there  was  some- 
thin’ over  me  when  I did  it ; but— what  ’ud  you  think  ? — 
out  starts  a white  hare , and  off  went  Sambo  and  Snail 
afther  her,  full  butt.  I have  seen  many  a hard  run, 
but  the  likes  o’  that  I never  seen.  If  they  turned  her 
wanst  they  turned  her  more  than  a dozen  times ; but 
where  do  you  think  she  escaped  to  at  last  ? ” 

u The  Lord  knows,  Barney ; where  ? ” 

u As  heaven’s  above  us,  into  the  haunted  house  ; and 
if  the  dogs  were  to  get  a thousand  guineas  apiece,  one 
of  them  couldn’t  be  forced  into  it  afther  her.  They 
ran  with  their  noses  on  her  very  scut,  widin  five  or  six 
yards  of  it,  and  when  she  went  into  it  they  stood  sto^k 
still,  and  neither  man  nor  sword  could  get  them  to  go 
farther.  But  what  do  you  think  Masther  Harry  said 
afther  he  had  seen  all  this  ? i Barney,’  said  he,  1 I’m 
detarmined  to  spend  a night  in  the  haunted  house 
before  I’m  much  ouldher ; only  keep  that  to  yourself, 
and  don’t  make  a blowin’  horn  of  it  through  the  parish.’ 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


207 


And  what  he  said  to  me  I say  to  you — never  breathe 
a syllable  of  it  to  man  or  mortal.  It’ll  be  worse  for 
you  if  you  do.  And  now,  do  you  remember  what  Lanty 
Malony  saw  the  other  night  ? The  black  man  kissin’ 
the  white  woman.  Is  it  clear  to  yez  now?  The 
Shan-dhinne-dhuv — the  Black  Spedhre — kissin’  Bet 
Harramount,  the  white  woman.  There  it  is ; and  now 
you  have  it  as  clear  as  a,  b,  c.” 

Barney  then  retired  to  his  bed,  leaving  the  denizens 
of  the  kitchen  in  a state  which  the  reader  may  very 
well  understand. 


CHAPTER  X. 

TRUE  LOVE  DEFEATED. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodwin,  in  the  absence  of  their 
daughter,  held  a very  agreeable  conversation  on  the 
subject  of  Mrs.  Lindsay’s  visit.  Neither  Goodwin  nor 
his  wife  was  in  the  slightest  degree  selfish,  yet,  somehow, 
there  crept  into  their  hearts  a certain  portion  of  selfish- 
ness, which  could  be  traced  only  to  the  affection  which 
they  felt  for  Alice.  They  calculated  that  Henry 
Woodward,  having  been  reared  and  educated  by  his 
uncle,  would  be  amply  provided  for  by  that  wealthy 
gentleman — who,  besides,  was  childless.  This  consid- 
eration became  a strong  element  in  their  deliberations 
and  discussions  upon  the  projected  match,  and  they 
accordingly  resolved  to  win  over  Alice’s  consent  to  it 
as  soon  as  possible.  From  the  obedience  of  her  disposi- 
tion, and  the  natural  pliancy  of  her  character  with  the 
opinions  of  others,  they  concluded  the  matter  as 


208 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


arranged  and  certain.  They  forgot,  however,  that 
Alice,  though  a feeble  thinker  on  matters  of  superstition 
and  others  of  a minor  importance,  could  sometimes 
exercise  a will  of  her  own,  but  very  seldom,  if  ever, 
when  opposed  to  theirs.  They  knew  her  love  and 
affection  for  them,  and  that  she  was  capable  of  making 
any  sacrifice  that  might  contribute  to  their  happiness. 
They  had,  however,  observed  of  late — indeed  for  a 
considerable  time  past — that  she  appeared  to  be  in  low 
spirits,  and  moved  about  as  if  there  was  a pressure 
of  some  description  on  her  mind ; and  when  they  asked 
her  if  she  were  at  ease — which  they  often  did — she 
only  replied  by  a smile,  and  asked  them  in  return  why 
she  should  be  otherwise.  With  this  reply  they  were 
satisfied,  for  they  knew  that  upon  the  general  occur- 
rences of  life  she  wras  almost  a mere  child,  and  that, 
although  her  health  was  good,  her  constitution  was 
naturally  delicate,  and  liable  to  be  affected  by  many 
things  indifferent  in  themselves,  which  girls  of  a stronger 
mind  and  constitution  would  neither  perceive  nor  feel. 
The  summing  up  of  all  was  that  they  apprehended  no 
obstruction  to  the  proposed  union  from  any  objection 
on  her  part,  as  soon  as  she  should  be  made  acquainted 
with  their  wishes. 

In  the  course  of  that  very  evening  they  intro- 
duced the  subject  to  her,  with  that  natural  confid- 
ence which  resulted  from  their  foregone  conclusions 
upon  it. 

u Alley,”  said  her  mother,  u I hope  you’re  in  good 
spirits  this  evening.” 

u Indifferent  enough,  mamma;  my  spirits,  you  know, 
are  not  naturally  good.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


209 


“ And  why  should  they  not  ? ” said  her  mother ; 
u what  on  earth  have  you  to  trouble  you  ? ” 

“0,  mamma/’  she  exclaimed,  “you  don’t  know  how 
often  I miss  my  sister; — at  night  I think  I see  her, 
and  she  looks  pale  and  melancholy,  and  full  of  sorrow 
—just  as  she  did  when  she  felt  that  her  hope  of  life 
was  gone  forever.  O,  how  willingly — how  joyfully — 
would  I return  her  fortune,  and  if  I had  ten  times  as 
much  of  my  own,  along  with  it,  if  it  could  only  bring 
her  back  to  me  again  ! ” 

“ Well,  you  know,  my  darling,  that  can’t  be  done ; 
but  cheer  up ; I have  good  news  for  you — news  that  I 
am  sure  will  delight  you.” 

“ But  I don’t  stand  in  need  of  any  good  news, 
mamma.” 

This  simple  reply  proved  an  unexpected  capsize  to 
her  mother,  who  knew  not  how  to  proceed ; but,  in  the 
moment  of  her  embarrassment,  looked  to  her  husband 
for  assistance. 

“ My  dear  Alice,”  said  her  father,  “ the  fact  is  this 
— you  have  achieved  a conquest,  and  there  has  been  a 
proposal  of  marriage  made  for  you.” 

Alice  instantly  suspected  the  individual  from  whom 
the  proposal  came,  and  turned  pale  as  death. 

“ That  does  not  cheer  my  spirits  then,  papa.” 

“ Tha*  may  be,  my  dear  Alice,”  replied  her  father  ; 
“but,  in  the  opinion  of  your  mother  and  me,  it 
ought.” 

“ From  what  quarter  has  it  come,  papa,  may  I ask  ? 
I am  living  very  lonely  and  retired  here,  you  know.” 

“ The  proposal,  then,  my  dear  child,  has  come  from 
Henry  Woodward,  this  day;  and  what  will  surprise 


210 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


you  more,  through  his  mother,  too — who  has  been  of 
late  such  an  inveterate  enemy  to  our  family.  So  far 
as  I have  seen  of  Henry  himself,  he  is  everything  I 
could  wish  for  a son-in-law.” 

u But  you  have  seen  very  little  of  him,  papa.” 
u What  I have  seen  of  him  has  pleased  me  very 
much,  Alice.” 

“ How  strange,”  said  she,  musingly,  u that  father 
and  daughter  should  draw  such  different  conclusions 
from  the  same  premises.  The  very  thought  of  that 
young  man  sinks  the  heart  within  me.  I beg,  once  for 
all,  that  you  will  never  mention  his  name  to  me  on  this 
subject,  and  in  this  light,  again.  It  is  not  that  I 
hate  him — I trust  I hate  nobody — but  I feel  an  antipathy 
against  him ; and  what  is  more,  I feel  a kind  of  terror 
when  I even  think  of  him ; and  an  oppression,  for 
which  I cannot  account,  whilst  I am  in  his  society.” 
u This  is  very  strange,  Alice,”  replied  her  father ; 
u and,  I am  afraid,  rather  foolish,  too.  There  is  nothing 
in  his  face,  person,  manner,  or  conversation  that,  in  my 
opinion,  is  not  calculated  to  attract  any  young  woman 
in  his  own  rank  of  life — at  least,  I think  so.” 

u Well,  but  the  poor  child,”  said  her  mother,  u knows 
nothing  about  love  —how  could  she  ? Sure,  my  dear 
Alley,  true  love  never  begins  until  after  marriage. 
You  don’t  know  what  a dislike  I had  to  your  father, 
there,  whilst  our  friends  on  both  sides  were  making 
up  the  courtship.  They  literally  dragged  me  into  it.” 
u Yes,  Alley,”  added  her  father,  smiling,  u and  they 
literally  dragged  me  into  it ; and  yet,  when  we  came 
together,  Alice,  there  never  was  a happier  couple  in 
existence.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


211 


Alice  could  not  help  smiling,  but  the  smile  soon 
passed  away.  “That  may  be  all  very  true,”  she 
replied,  “ but  in  the  meantime  you  must  not  press  me 
on  this  subject.  Don’t  entertain  it  for  a moment.  I 
shall  never  marry  this  man.  Put  an  end  to  it — see 
his  mother,  and  inform  her,  without  loss  of  time,  of  the 
unalterable  determination  I have  made.  Do  not  palter 
with  them,  father — do  not,  mother;  and  above  all 
things,  don’t  attempt  to  sacrifice  the  happiness  of  your 
only  daughter.  I could  make  any  sacrifice  for  your 
happiness  but  this ; and  if,  in  obedience  to  your  wishes, 
I made  it,  I can  tell  you  that  I would  soon  be  with  my 
sister . You  both  know  that  I am  not  strong,  and  that 
I am  incapable  of  severe  struggles.  Don’t,  then,  harass 
me  upon  this  matter.” 

She  here  burst  into  tears,  and  for  a few  minutes 
wept  bitterly. 

“ We  must  give  it  up,”  said  her  father,  looking  at 
Mrs.  Goodwin. 

“ No  such  thing,”  replied  his  wife ; “ think  of  our 
own  case,  and  how  happy  we  have  been  in  spite  of 
ourselves.” 

“Ay,  but  we  were  neither  of  us  fools,  Martha;  at 
least  you  were  not,  or  you  would  never  have  suffered 
yourself  to  be  persuaded  into  matrimony,  as  you  did  at 
last.  There  was,  it  is  true,  an  affected  frown  upon 
your  brow ; but  then,  again,  there  was  a very  sly  smile 
under  it.  As  for  me,  I would  have  escaped  the  match 
if  1 could ; but  no  matter,  it  was  all  for  the  best, 
although  neither  of  us  anticipated  as  much.  Alice, 
my  child,  think  of  what  we  have  said  to  you ; reflect 
upon  it.  Our  object  is  to  make  you  happy  ; our  expe- 


212 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

rience  of  life  is  much  greater  than  yours.  Don’t  reply 
to  us  now ; we  will  give  you  a reasonable  time  to  think 
of  it.  Consider  that  you  will  add  to  your  mother’s 
happiness  and  mine  by  consenting  to  such  an  unobjec- 
tionable match.  This  young  man  will,  of  course, 
inherit  his  uncle’s  property  ; he  will  elevate  you  in 
life ; he  is  handsome,  accomplished,  and  evidently 
knows  the  world,  and  you  can  look  up  to  him  as  a hus- 
band of  whom  you  will  have  a just  right  to  feel  proud. 
Allow  the  young  man  to  visit  you ; study  him  as  closely 
as  you  may ; but  above  all  things  do  not  cherish  an 
unfounded  antipathy  against  him  or  any  one.” 

Several  interviews  took  place  afterwards  between 
Alice  and  Henry  Woodward;  and  after  each  interview 
her  parents  sought  her  opinion  of  him,  and  desired  to 
know  whether  she  was  beginning  to  think  more  favor- 
ably of  him  than  she  had  hitherto  done.  Still,  how- 
ever, came  the  same  reply.  Every  interview  only 
increased  her  repugnance  to  the  match,  and  her  antip- 
athy to  the  man.  At  length  she  consented  to  allow  him 
one  last  interview — the  last,  she  asserted,  which  she 
would  ever  afford  him  on  the  subject,  and  he  accord- 
ingly presented  himself  to  know  her  final  determina- 
tion. Not  that  from  what  came  out  from  their  former 
conversations  he  had  any  grounds,  as  a reasonable 
man,  to  expect  a change  of  opinion  on  her  part ; but 
as  the  property  was  his  object,  he  resolved  to  leave 
nothing  undone  to  overcome  her  prejudice  against  him 
if  he  could.  They  were,  accordingly,  left  in  the  draw- 
ing-room to  discuss  the  matter  as  best  they  might,  but 
with  a hope  on  the  part  of  her  parents  that,  knowing, 
as  she  did,  how  earnestly  their  hearts  were  fixed  upon 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE, 


213 


her  marriage  with  him,  she  might,  if  only  for  their 
sakes,  renounce  her  foolish  antipathy,  and  be  prevailed 
upon  by  his  ardor  and  his  eloquence  to  consent  at  last. 

“Well,  Miss  Goodwin,”  said  he,  when  they  were 
left  together,  “ this  I understand,  and  what  is  more,  I 
fear,  is  to  be  my  day  of  doom.  Heaven  grant  that  it 
may  be  a favorable  one,  for  I am  badly  prepared  to 
see  my  hopes  blasted,  and  my  affection  for  you  spurn- 
ed ! My  happiness,  my  dear  Miss  Goodwin — my 
happiness  for  life  depends  upon  the  result  of  this  inter- 
view. I know — but  I should  not  say  so — for  in  this 
instance  I must  be  guided  by  hearsay — well,  I know 
from  hearsay  that  your  heart  is  kind  and  affectionate. 
Now  I believe  this ; for  who  can  look  upon  your  face 
and  doubt  it  ? Believing  this,  then,  how  can  you,  when 
you  know  that  the  happiness  of  a man  who  loves  you 
beyond  the  power  of  language  to  express,  is  at  stake, 
depends  upon  your  will — how  can  you,  I say,  refuse 
to  make  that  individual — who  appreciates  all  your  vir- 
tues, as  I do — who  feels  the  influence  of  your  extraor- 
dinary beauty,  as  I do — who  contemplates  your  future 
happiness  as  the  great  object  of  his  life,  as  I do — how 
can  you,  I say,  refuse  to  make  that  man  happy  ? ” 

“Mr.  Woodward,”  she  said,  “I  will  not  reply  to 
your  arguments ; I simply  wish  to  ask  you,  Are  you  a 
gentleman? — in  other  words,  a man  of  integrity  and 
principle  ? ” 

“ Do  you  doubt  me,  Miss  Goodwin  ? ” he  inquired, 
as  if  he  felt  somewhat  hurt. 

“It  is  very  difficult,  Mr.  Woodward,”  she  replied, 
“ to  know  the  heart ; I request,  however,  a direct  and 
a serious  answer,  for  I can  assure  you  that  I am  about 


214 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


to  place  the  deepest  possible  confidence  in  your  faith 
and  honor.” 

“ O,”  he  exclaimed,  “ that  is  sufficient ; in  such  a 
case  I feel  bound  to  respect  your  confidence  as  sacred ; 
do  not  hesitate  to  confide  in  me.  Let  me  perish  a 
thousand  times  sooner  than  abuse  such  a trust.  Speak 
out,  Miss  Goodwin.” 

“ It  is  necessary  that  I should,”  she  replied,  “ both 
for  your  sake  and  my  own.  Know,  then,  that  my  heart 
is  not  at  my  own  disposal ; it  is  engaged  to  another.” 

“ I can  only  listen,  Miss  Goodwin — I can  only  listen, 
— but — but — excuse  me, — proceed.” 

“ My  heart,  as  I said,  is  engaged  to  another — and 
that  other  is  your  brother  Charles.” 

Woodward  fixed  his  eyes  upon  her  face — already 
scarlet  with  blushes,  and  when  she  ventured  to  raise 
hers  upon  him,  she  beheld  a countenance  sunk  appar- 
ently in  the  deepest  sorrow. 

“ Alas  ! Miss  Goodwin,”  he  replied,  “you  have  filled 
my  heart  with  a double  grief.  I could  resign  you — of 
course  it  would  and  must  be  with  the  most  inexpressible 

anguish, — but  to  resign  you  to  such  a . O ! ” he 

proceeded,  shaking  his  head  sorrowfully,  “you  know 
not  in  what  a position  of  torture  you  place  me.  You 
said  you  believed  me  to  be  a gentleman ; sc  I trust — 
I feel — I am,  and  what  is  more,  a brother,  and  an 
affectionate  brother,  if  I — 0,  my  God,  what  am  I to 
do  ? How,  knowing  what  I know  of  that  unfortunate 
young  man,  could  I ever  have  expected  this  ? In  the 
meantime  I thank  you  for  your  confidence,  Miss 
Goodwin ; I hope  it  was  God  himself  who  inspired  you 
to  place  it  in  me,  and  that  it  may  be  the  means  of  your 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


215 


salvation  from — but  perhaps  I am  saying  too  much ; 
he  is  my  brother ; excuse  me,  I am  not  just  now  cool 
and  calm  enough  to  say  what  I would  wish,  and  what 
you,  poor  child,  neither  know  nor  suspect,  and  perhaps 
1 shall  never  mention  it ; but  you  must  give  me  time. 
Of  course,  under  the  circumstances  you  have  mentioned, 
I resign  all  hopes  of  my  own  happiness  with  you ; but, 
so  help  me  Heaven,  if  I shall  resign  all  hopes  of  yours . 
I cannot  now  speak  at  further  length ; I am  too  much 
surprised,  too  much  agitated,  too  much  shocked  at  what 
I have  heard ; but  I shall  see  you,  if  you  will  allow  me, 
to-morrow;  and  as  I cannot  become  your  husband, 
perhaps  I may  become  your  guardian  angel.  Allow 
me  to  see  you  to-morrow.  You  have  taken  me  so 
completely  by  surprise  that  I am  quite  incapable  of 
speaking  on  this  subject,  as  perhaps — but  I know  not 
yet — I must  become  more  cool,  and  reflect  deeply  upon 
what  my  conduct  ought  to  be.  Alas ! my  dear  Miss 
Goodwin,  little  you  suspect  how  completely  your 
happiness  and  misery  are  in  my  power.  Will  you 
permit  me  to  see  you  to-morrow  ? ” 

u Certainly,  sir,”  replied  Alice,  u since  it  seems  that 
you  have  something  of  more  than  ordinary  importance 
to  communicate  to  me — something  which,  I suppose,  I 
ought  to  know.  I shall  see  you.” 

He  then  took  his  leave  with  an  air  of  deep  melan- 
choly and  sorrow,  and  left  poor  Alice  in  a state  of 
anxiety  very  difficult  to  be  described.  Her  mind  became 
filled  with  a sudden  and  unusual  alarm ; she  trembled 
like  an  aspen  leaf ; and  when  her  mother  came  to  ask 
her  the  result  of  the  interview,  she  found  her  pale  as 
death  and  in  tears. 


216 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ Why,  Alley,  my  child,”  said  she,  “ what  is  th« 
matter  ? Why  do  you  look  so  much  alarmed,  and  why 
are  you  in  tears  ? Has  the  man  been  rude  or  offensive 
to  you  ? ” 

“No,  mamma,  he  has  not;  but — but — I am  to  see 
him  again  to-morrow,  and  until  then,  mamma,  do  not 
ask  me  anything  upon  the  subject  of  our  interview 
to-day.” 

Her  mother  felt  rather  gratified  at  this.  There  was, 
then,  to  be  another  interview,  and  that  was  a proof  that 
Woodward  had  not  been  finally  discarded.  So  far,  matters 
did  not  seem  so  disheartening  as  she  had  anticipated. 
She  looked  upon  Alice’s  agitation,  and  the  tears  she 
had  been  shedding,  as  the  result  of  the  constraint  which 
she  had  put  upon  her  inclination  in  giving  him,  she 
hoped,  a favorable  reception ; and  with  this  impression 
she  went  to  communicate  what  she  conceived  to  be  the 
good  intelligence  to  her  husband. 

Alice,  until  the  next  interview  took  place,  passed  a 
wretched  time  of  it.  As  the  reader  knows,  she  was 
constitutionally  timid  and  easily  alarmed,  and  she  con- 
sequently anticipated  something  very  distressing  in  the 
disclosures  which  Woodward  was  about  to  make.  That 
there  was  something  uncommon  and  painful  in  con- 
nection with  Charles  Lindsay  to  be  mentioned,  was  quite 
evident  from  Woodward’s  language  and  his  unaccount- 
able agitation.  He  was  evidently  in  earnest;  and,  from 
the  suddenness  with  which  the  confession  of  her  attach- 
ment to  his  brother  came  upon  him,  it  was  impossible, 
she  concluded,  that  he  could  have  had  time  to  concoct 
the  hints  which  he  threw  out.  Could  she  have  been 
mistaken  in  Charles?  And  yet,  why  not?  Had  he  not, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


217 


as  it  were,  abandoned  her  ever  since  the  occurrence  of 
the  family  feud  ? and  why  should  he  have  done  so  unless 
there  had  been  some  reason  for  it?  It  was  quite  clear, 
she  thought,  that,  whatever  revelation  Woodward  was 
about  to  make  concerning  him,  it  was  one  which  would 
occasion  himself  great  pain  as  his  brother,  and  that 
nothing  but  the  necessity  of  saving  her  from  unhappiness 
could  force  him  to  speak  out.  In  fact,  her  mind  was  in 
a tumult;  she  felt  quite  nervous— tremulous — afraid 
of  some  disclosure  that  might  destroy  her  hopes  and  her 
happiness,  and  make  her  wretched  for  life. 

On  the  next  day  Woodward  made  his  appearance, 
and  found  Alice  by  herself  in  the  drawing-room,  as 
when  he  left  her  the  day  before.  His  countenance 
seemed  the  very  exponent  of  suffering  and  misery. 

u Miss  Goodwin,”  said  he,  u I have  passed  a period 
of  the  deepest  anxiety  since  I saw  you  last.  You  may, 
indeed,  read  what  I have  suffered,  and  am  suffering,  in 
my  face,  for  unfortunately  it  is  a tell-tale  upon  my  heart; 
but  I cannot  help  that,  nor  should  I wish  it  to  be  other- 
wise. Believe  me,  however,  that  it  is  not  for  myself  I 
suffer,  but  for  you,  and  the  prospects  of  your  future 
happiness.  You  must  look  upon  my  conduct  now  as 
perfectly  disinterested,  for  I have  no  hope.  What,  then, 
should  that  conduct  be  in  me  as  a generous  man,  which 
I trust  I am,  but  to  promote  your  happiness  as  far  as  I 
can  ? and  on  that  I am  determined.  You  say  you  love 
my  brother;  are  you  certain  that  your  affection  is  re- 
ciprocated? ” 

u I believe  your  brother  certainly  did  love  me,”  she 
replied,  with  a tremor  in  her  voice  which  she  could  not 
prevent. 


218 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


“Just  so,  my  dear  Miss  Goodwin;  that  is  well  ex- 
pressed— did  love  you;  perhaps  it  may  have  been  so; 
possessing  anything  like  a heart,  I don’t  see  how  it 
could  have  been  otherwise. ” 

“ I will  thank  you,  Mr.  Woodward,  to  state  what  you 
have  to  say  with  as  little  circumlocution  and  ambiguity 
as  possible.  Take  me  out  of  suspense,  and  let  me  know 
the  worst.  Do  not,  I entreat  you,  keep  me  in  a state 
of  uncertainty.  Although  I have  acknowledged  my 
love  for  your  brother,  in  order  to  relieve  myself  from 
your  addresses,  which  I could  not  encourage,  still  I am 
not  without  the  pride  of  a woman  who  respects  herself.” 

“ I am  aware  of  that ; but  before  I proceed,  allow  me 
to  ask,  in  order  that  I may  see  my  way  the  clearer,  to 
what  length  did  the  expression  of  my  brother’s  affection 
go?” 

“It  went  so  far,”  she  replied,  blushing,  “as  an 
avowal  of  mutual  attachment ; indeed,  it  might  be 
called  an  engagement ; but  ever  since  the  death  of  his 
cousin,  and  the  estrangement  of  our  families,  he  seems 
to  have  forgotten  me.  It  is  very  strange  ; when  I was 
a portionless  girl  he  was  ardent  and  tender,  but,  ever 
since  this  unfortunate  property  came  into  my  hands,  he 
seems  to  have  joined  in  the  hard  and  unjust  feeling  of 
his  family  against  me.  I have  certainly  met  him  since 
at  parties,  and  on  other  occasions,  but  we  met  almost 
as  strangers ; he  was  not  the  Charles  Lindsay  whom  I 
had  known  when  I was  comparatively  a poor  girl ; he 
appeared  to  shrink  from  me.  In  the  meantime,  as  I 
have  already  confessed  to  you,  he  has  my  heart ; and, 
so  long  as  he  has,  I cannot  encourage  the  addresses  of 
any  other  man.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


219 


Woodward  paused,  and  looked  upon  her  with  well- 
feigned  admiration  and  sorrow. 

“ The  man  is  blind,”  he  at  length  said,  u not  only 
to  the  fascinations  of  your  person  and  character,  but 
to  his  own  interests.  What  is  he  in  point  of  property  ? 
Nothing.  He  has  no  rich  uncle  at  his  back  to  estab- 
lish him  in  life  upon  a scale,  almost,  of  magnificence. 
Why,  it  is  since  you  came  into  this  property  that  he 
ought  to  have  urged  his  suit  with  greater  earnestness. 
I am  speaking  now  like  a man  of  the  world,  Miss  Good- 
win ; and  I am  certain  that  he  would  have  done  so  but 
for  one  fact,  of  which  I am  aware : he  has  got  into  a 
low  intrigue  with  a peasant’s  daughter,  who  possesses  an 
influence  over  him  such  as  I have  never  witnessed.  She 
certainly  is  very  beautiful,  it  is  said ; but  of  that  I cannot 
speak,  as  I have  not  yet  seen  her ; but  I am  afraid, 
Miss  Goodwin,  from  all  I hear,  that  a very  little  time  will 
disclose  her  calamity  and  his  guilt.  You  will  now  under- 
stand what  I felt  yesterday  when  you  made  me  acquaint- 
ed with  your  pure  and  virtuous  attachment  to  such  a man ; 
what  shall  I say,”  he  added,  rising,  and  walking  indig- 
nantly through  the  room,  u to  such  a profligate  ? ” 

“Mr.  Woodward,”  replied  Alice,  “I  can  scarcely 
believe  that ; you  must  have  been  imposed  on  by  some 
enemy  of  his.  Depend  upon  it  you  are.  I think  I 
know  Charles  well — too  well  to  deem  him  capable  of 
such  profligacy ; I will  not  believe  it.” 

“I  don’t  wish  you,  my  dear  Miss  Goodwin,  to  be- 
lieve it ; I only  wish  you  to  suspend  your  opinion  until 
time  shall  convince  you.  I considered  it  my  duty  to 
mention  the  fact,  and  after  that  to  leave  you  to  the 
exercise  of  your  own  judgment.” 


220 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“I  will  not  believe  it,”  replied  Alice,  6i because  I 
place  his  estrangement  to  a higher  and  nobler  motive, 
and  one  more  in  accordance  with  his  honorable  and 
generous  character.  I do  believe,  Mr.  Woodward,  that 
his  apparent  coldness  to  me,  of  late,  proceeds  from 
delicacy,  and  a disinterestedness  that  is  honorable  to 
him ; at  least  I will  interpret  his  conduct  in  this  light 
until  I am  perfectly  convinced  that  he  is  the  profligate 
you  describe  him.  I do  not  impute,  in  the  disclosure 
you  have  made,  ungenerous  motives  to  you ; because, 
if  you  attempted  to  displace  my  affections  from  your 
brother  by  groundless  slander  or  deliberate  falsehood, 
you  would  be  a monster,  and  as  such  I would  look  up- 
on you,  and  will,  if  it  appears  that  you  are  maligning 
him  for  selfish  purposes  of  your  own.  I will  now  tell 
you  to  what  I impute  his  apparent  estrangement;  I 
impute  it  to  honor,  sir — to  an  honorable  pride.  He 
knows  now  that  I am  rich ; at  least  comparatively  so, 
and  that  he  is  comparatively  poor ; he  hesitates  to  re- 
new our  relations  with  each  other  lest  I might  suspect 
him  of  mingling  a selfish  principle  with  his  affection. 
That  is  the  conduct  of  a man  of  honor ; and  until  the 
facts  you  hint  at  come  out  broadly,  and  to  public  proof, 
as  such  I shall  continue  to  consider  him.  But,  Mr. 
Woodward,  I shall  not  rest  here;  I shall  see  him,  and 
give  him  that  to  which  his  previous  affection  and 
honorable  conduct  have  entitled  him  at  my  hands — 
that  is,  an  opportunity  of  making  an  explanation  to 
myself.  But,  at  all  events,  I assure  you  of  this  fact, 
that,  if  I do  not  marry  him,  I shall  never  marry  an- 
other.” 

u Great  God  ! ” exclaimed  Woodward,  u what  a 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


221 


jewel  he  has  lost.  Well,  Miss  Goodwin,  I have  nothing 
further  to  say ; if  I am  wrong,  time  will  convict  me. 
I have  mentioned  these  matters  to  you,  not  on  my  own 
account  but  yours.  I have  no  hope  of  your  affection ; 
and  if  there  were  any  living  man,  except  myself,  to 
whom  I should  wish  to  see  you  united,  it  would  be  my 
brother  Charles — that  is,  if  I thought  he  was  woithy 
of  you.  All  I ask  of  you,  however,  is  to  wait  a little  ; 
remain  calm  and  quiet,  and  time  will  tell  you  which  of 
us  feels  the  deepest  interest  in  your  happiness.  In  the 
meantime,  aware  of  your  attachment  to  him,  as  I am, 
I beg  you  will  no  longer  consider  me  in  any  other  light 
than  that  of  a sincere  friend.  To  seduce  innocence, 
indeed — but  I will  not  dwell  upon  it ; the  love  of 
woman,  they  say,  is  generous  and  forgiving;  I hope 
yours  will  be  so.  But,  Miss  Goodwin,  as  I can  ap- 
proach you  no  longer  in  the  character  of  a lover,  I trust  I 
may  be  permitted  the  privilege  of  visiting  the  family 
as  a friend  and  acquaintance.  Now  that  your  decision 
against  me  is  known,  it  will  be  contrary  to  the  wishes 
of  our  folks  at  home ; especially  of  my  mother,  whose 
temper,  as  I suppose  you  are  aware,  is  none  of  the 
coolest ; you  will  allow  me,  then,  to  visit  you,  but  no 
longer  as  claimant  for  your  hand.” 

“ I shall  always  be  happy  to  see  you,  Mr.  Woodward, 
but  upon  that  condition.” 

After  he  had  taken  his  leave,  her  parents,  anxious 
to  hear  the  result,  came  up  to  the  drawing-room,  where 
they  found  her  in  a kind  of  a reverie,  from  which  their 
appearance  startled  her. 

“Well,  Alley,”  said  her  mother,  smiling,  “is  every- 
thing concluded  between  you  ? % 


222 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ Yes,  mamma,”  replied  Alice,  u everything  is  con 
eluded,  and  finally,  too.” 

u Did  he  name  the  day  ? ” said  her  father,  smiling 
gravely. 

Alice  stared  at  him;  then  recollecting  herself,  she 
replied, — 

u I thought  I told  you  both  that  this  was  a man  I 
could  never  think  of  marrying.  I don’t  understand 
him ; he  is  either  very  candid  or  very  hypocritical ; 
and  I feel  it  painful,  and,  besides,  unnecessary  in  me 
to  take  the  trouble  of  balancing  the  character  of  a 
person  who  loses  ground  in  my  opinion  on  every  oc- 
casion I see  him.  Of  course,  I have  discarded  him, 
and  I know  very  well  that  his  mother  will  cast  fire  and 
sword  between  us,  as  she  did  before ; but  to  do  Mr. 
Woodward  justice,  he  proposes  to  stand  aloof  from  hei 
resentments,  and  wishes  to  visit  us  as  usual.” 

“ Then  it’s  all  over  between  you  and  him  ? ” said 
her  mother. 

u It  is ; and  I never  gave  you  reason  to  anticipate 
any  other  result,  mamma.” 

“ No,  indeed,”  said  her  father,  “you  never  did, 
Alice ; but  still  I think  it  is  generous  in  him  to  sepa- 
rate himself  from  the  resentments  of  that  woman,  and 
as  a friend  we  will  be  always  glad  to  see  him.” 

u I know  not  how  it  is,”  replied  Alice  ; “ but  I felt 
that  the  expression  of  his  eye,  during  our  last  inter- 
view, oppressed  me  excessively ; it  was  never  off  me. 
There  was  a killing — a malignant  influence  in  it,  that 
thrilled  through  me  with  pain  ; but,  perhaps,  I can 
account  for  that.  As  it  is,  he  has  asked  leave  to  visit 
us  as  usual,  and  to  stand,  with  respect  to  me.  in  th« 


THE  13 LACK  SPECTRE. 


223 


light  of  a friend  only.  So  far  as  I am  concerned, 
papa,  I could  not  refuse  him  a common  privilege  of 
civility ; but,  to  tell  you  both  the  truth,  I shall  always 
meet  him  not  only  with  reluctance,  but  with  something 
almost  amounting  to  fear.” 

Woodward,  now  that  he  had  learned  his  fate,  and 
was  aware  that  his  brother  stood  between  him  and  his 
expectations,  experienced  a feeling  of  vengeance 
against  him  and  Alice,  which  he  neither  could,  nor 
attempted  to,  restrain.  The  rage  of  his  mother,  too, 
when  she  heard  that  the  latter  had  rejected  him,  and 
avowed  her  attachment  to  Charles,  went  beyond  all 
bounds.  Her  son,  however,  who  possessed  a greater 
restraint  upon  his  feelings,  and  was  master  of  more 
profound  hypocrisy  and  cunning,  requested  her  to  con- 
ceal the  attachment  of  Alice  to  his  brother,  as  a mat- 
ter not  to  be  disclosed  on  any  account. 

u Leave  me  to  my  resources,”  said  he,  u and  it  will 
go  hard  or  I will  so  manage  Charles  as  to  disentangle 
him  from  the  consequences  of  her  influence  over  him. 
But  the  families,  mother,  must  not  be  for  the  present 
permitted  to  visit  again.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  better 
for  our  purposes  that  they  should  not  see  each  other  as 
formerly,  nor  resume  their  intimacy.  If  you  suffer 
your  passions  to  overcome  you,  even  in  our  own  fam- 
ily, the  consequence  is  that  you  prevent  us  both  from 
playing  our  game  as  we  ought,  and  as  we  shall  do. 
Leave  Charles  to  me;  I shall  make  O’Connor  of  use, 
too ; but  above  all  things  do  not  breathe  a syllable  to 
any  one  of  them  of  my  having  been  thrown  off.  I think, 
as  it  is,  I have  damped  her  ardor  for  him  a little,  and 
if  she  had  not  been  obstinate  and  foolishly  romantic,  I 


224 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


would  have  extinguished  it  completely.  As  it  is,  I told 
her  to  leave  the  truth  of  what  I mentioned  to  her 
respecting  him,  to  time,  and  if  she  does  I shall  rest 
satisfied.  Will  you  now  be  guided  by  me,  my  dear 
motksr  ? ” 

u I will  endeavor  to  do  so,”  she  replied ; u but  it  will 
be  a terrible  restraint  upon  me,  and  I scarcely  know 
how  I shall  be  able  to  keep  myself  calm.  I will  try, 
however ; the  object  is  worth  it.  You  know  if  she 
dies  without  issue  the  property  reverts  to  you.” 

u Yes,  mother,  the  object  is  worth  much  more  than 
the  paltry  sacrifice  I ask  of  you.  Keep  yourself  quiet, 
then,  and  we  will  accomplish  our  purposes  yet.  I shall 
set  instruments  to  work  who  will  ripen  our  projects, 
and,  I trust,  ultimately  accomplish  them.” 

uWhy,  what  instruments  do  you  intend  to  use?” 
u I know  the  girl’s  disposition  and  character  well. 
I have  learned  much  concerning  her  from  Casey,  who 
is  often  there  as  a suitor  for  the  fair  hand  of  her  favor- 
ite maid.  Casey,  however,  is  a man  in  whom  I can 
place  no  confidence ; he  is  too  much  attached  to  the 
rest  of  the  family,  and  does  not  at  all  relish  me.  I will 
make  him  an  unconscious  agent  of  mine,  notwithstand- 
ing. In  the  meantime,  let  nothing  appear  in  your 
manner  that  might  induce  them  to  suspect  the  present 
position  of  affairs  between  us.  They  may  come  to 
know  it  soon  enough,  and  then  it  will  be  our  business 
to  act  with  greater  energy  and  decision.” 

And  so  it  was  arranged  between  this  precious  mother 
and  son. 

Woodward,  who  was  quick  in  the  conception  of  his 
projects,  had  them  all  laid  even  then;  and  in  older  to 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


225 


work  them  out  with  due  effect,  he  resolved  to  pay  a 
visit  to  our  friend,  Sol  Donnel,  the  herb  doctor.  This 
hypocritical  old  villain  was  uncle  to  Caterine  Collins, 
the  fortune-teller,  who  had  prognosticated  to  him  such 
agreeable  tidings  on  the  night  of  the  bonfire.  She,  too, 
was  to  be  made  useful,  and,  so  far  as  money  could  do 
it,  faithful  to  his  designs — diabolical  as  they  were.  He 
accordingly  went  one  night,  about  the  hour  mentioned 
by  Donnel,  to  the  cabin  of  that  worthy  man ; and 
knocking  gently  at  the  door,  was  replied  to  in  a peevish 
voice,  like  that  of  an  individual  who  had  been  interrupted 
in  the  performance  of  some  act  of  piety  and  devotion. 

“ Who  is  there  ? ” said  the  voice  inside. 

“ A friend,”  replied  Woodward,  in  a low,  cautious 
tone ; “ a friend,  who  wishes  to  speak  to  you.” 

“ I can’t  spake  to  you  to-night,”  replied  Sol ; u you’re 
disturbin’  me  at  my  prayers.” 

“But  I wish  to  speak  to  you  on  particular  busi- 
ness.” 

“ What  business  ? Let  me  finish  my  padereens  and 
go  to  bed  like  a vile  sinner,  as  I am — God  help  me. 
Who  are  you  ? ” 

“I  don’t  intend  to  tell  you  that  just  now,  Solomon; 
do  you  wish  me  to  shout  it  out  to  you,  in  order  that 
the  whole  neighborhood  may  hear  it  ? I have  private 
business  with  you.” 

Well,”  replied  the  other,  “I  think,  by  your  voice 
and  langridge,  your’re  not  a common  man,  and,  al- 
dough  it’s  against  my  rule  to  open  at  this  time  o’  night 
to  any  one,  still  I’ll  let  you  in — and  sure  I must  only 
3ay  my  prayers  aftherwards.  In  the  manetime  it’s  a 
sin  for  you  or  any  one  to  disturb  me  at  them ; if  you 

10* 


226 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


knew  what  the  value  of  one  sinful  sowl  is  in  the  sight 
of  God,  you  would’nt  do  it — no,  indeed.  Wait  till  I 
light  a candle  v 

He  accordingly  lighted  a candle,  and  in  the  course 
of  a few  minutes  admitted  Woodward  to  his  herbarium. 
When  the  latter  entered,  he  looked  about  him  with  a 
curiosity  not  unnatural  under  the  circumstances.  His 
first  sensation,  however,  was  one  that  affected  his 
olfactory  nerves  very  strongly.  A combination  of 
smells,  struggling  with  each  other,  as  it  were,  for  pre- 
dominance, almost  overpowered  him.  The  good  and 
the  bad,  the  pleasant  and  the  oppressive,  were  here 
mingled  up  in  one  sickening  exhalation — for  the  dis- 
agreeable prevailed.  The  whole  cabin  was  hung  about 
with  bunches  of  herbs,  some  dry  and  withered,  others 
fresh  and  green,  giving  evidence  that  they  had  been 
only  newly  gathered.  A number  of  bottles  of  all 
descriptions  stood  on  wooden  shelves,  but  without  labels, 
for  the  old  sinner’s  long  practice  and  great  practical 
memory  enabled  him  to  know  the  contents  of  every 
bottle  with  as  much  accuracy  as  if  they  had  been 
labelled  in  capitals. 

“ How  the  devil  can  you  live  and  sleep  in  such  a 
suffocating  compound  of  vile  smells  as  this?”  asked 
Woodward. 

The  old  man  glanced  at  him  keenly,  and  replied, — 

“Practice  makes  masther,  sir — I’m  used  to  them; 
I feel  no  smell  but  a good  smell ; and  I sleep  sound 
enough,  barrin’  when  I wake  o’  one  purpose  to  think  of 
and  repent  o’  my  sins,  and  of  the  ungrateful  world  that 
is  about  me ; people  that  don’t  thank  me  for  doin’  them 
good — God  forgive  them  ! amin  acheernah  ! ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


227 


u Why,  now,”  replied  Woodward,  u if  I had  a friend 
of  mine  that  was  unwell — observe  me,  a friend  of  mine 
— that  stood  between  me  and  my  own  interests,  and 
that  I was  kind  and  charitable  enough  to  forget  any  ill- 
will  against  him,  and  wished  to  recover  him  from  his 
illness  through  the  means  of  your  skill  and  herbs,  could 
you  not  assist  me  in  such  a good  and  Christian 
work?” 

The  old  fellow  gave  him  a shrewd  look  and  piercing 
glance,  but  immediately  replied, — 

u Why,  to  be  sure,  I could ; what  else  is  the  business 
of  my  whole  life  but  to  cure  my  fellow-cratures  of  their 
complaints  ? ” 

u Yes ; I believe  you  are  very  fortunate  in  that  way ; 
however,  for  the  present,  I don’t  require  your  aid,  but 
it  is  very  likely  I shall  soon.  There  is  a friend  of  mine 
in  poor  health,  and  if  he  doesn’t  otherwise  recover,  I 
shall  probably  apply  to  you;  but,  then,  the  party  I 
speak  of  has  such  a prejudice  against  quacks  of  all 
sorts,  that  I fear  we  must  substitute  one  of  your 
draughts,  in  a private  way , for  that  of  the  regular 
doctor.  That,  however,  is  not  what  I came  to  speak 
to  you  about.  Is  not  Caterine  Collins,  the  fortune- 
teller, a niece  of  yours  ? ” 
u She  is,  sir.” 

u Where  and  when  could  I see  her  ? — but  mark  me, 
I don’t  wish  to  be  seen  speaking  to  her  in  public.” 
u Why  not  ? — what’s  to  prevent  you  from  chattin’ 
vvid  her  in  an  aisy  pleasant  way  in  the  streets ; nobody 
will  obsarve  any  thing  then,  or  think  it  strange  that  a 
gentleman  should  have  a funny  piece  o’  discoorse  wid 
a fortune-teller.” 


228 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ I don’t  know  that ; observations  might  be  made 
afterwards.” 

“ But  what  can  she  do  for  you  that  I can’t  ? She’a 
a bad  graft  to  have  anything  to  do  wid,  and  I wouldn’t 
recommend  you  to  put  much  trust  in  her.” 

“Why  so?” 

“ Why,  she’s  nothin’  else  than  a schemer.” 

Little  did  old  Solomon  suspect  that  he  was  raising 
her  very  highly  in  the  estimation  of  his  visitor  by  fall- 
ing foul  of  her  in  this  manner. 

“At  all  events,”  said  Woodward,  “I  wish  to  see 
her ; and,  as  I said,  I came  for  the  express  purpose  of 
asking  you  where  and  when  I could  see  her — privately, 
I mean.” 

“ That’s  what  I can’t  tell  you  at  the  present  spakin’,” 
replied  Solomon.  “ She  has  no  fixed  place  of  livin’, 
but  is  here  to-day  and  away  to-morrow.  God  help 
you,  she  has  travelled  over  the  whole  kingdom  tellin’ 
fortunes.  Sometimes  she’s  a dummy,  and  spakes  to 
them  by  signs — sometimes  a gypsy — sometimes  she’s 
this  and  sometimes  she’s  that,  but  not  often  the  same 
thing  long ; she’s  of  as  many  colors  as  the  rainbow. 
But  if  you  do  wish  to  see  her,  there’s  a chance  that 
you  may  to-morrow.  A conjurer  has  come  to  town, 
and  he’s  to  open  to  morrow,  for  both  town  and  country, 
and  she’ll  surely  be  here,  for  that’s  taking  the  bit  out 
of  her  mouth.” 

“ A conjurer  ! ” 

“ Yes,  he  was  here  before  sometime  ago,  about  the 
night  of  that  bonfire  that  was  put  out  by  the  shower 
o’  blood,  but  somehow  he  disappeared  from  the  place, 
and  he’s  now  come  back.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


229 


u A conjurer — well,  I shall  see  the  conjurer  myself 
to-morrow ; but  can  you  give  me  no  more  accurate  in- 
formation with  respect  to  your  niece  ? ” 

u Sarra  syllable — as  I tould  you,  she’s  never  two 
nights  in  the  same  place ; but,  if  I should  see  her,  I’ll 
let  her  know  your  wishes ; and  what  might  I say,  sir, 
that  you  wanted  her  to  do  for  you  ? ” 

u That’s  none  of  your  affair,  most  sagacious  Solomon 
— I wish  to  speak  with  her  myself,  and  privately,  too ; 
and  if  you  see  her,  tell  her  to  meet  me  here  to-morrow 
night  about  this  hour.” 

u I’ll  do  so ; but  God  forgive  you  for  disturbin’  me 
in  my  devotions,  as  you  did.  It’s  not  often  I’d  give 
them  up  for  any  one ; but  sure  out  of  regard  for  the 
proprietor  o’  the  town  I’d  do  that,  and  more  for  you.” 
u Here,”  replied  Woodward,  putting  some  silver  into 
his  hand,  u let  that  console  you ; and  tell  your  niece 
when  you  see  her  that  I am  a good  paymaster  j and,  if 
I should  stand  in  need  of  your  skill,  you  shall  find  me 
so,  too.  Good-night,  and  may  your  prayers  be  power- 
ful, as  I know  they  come  from  a Christian  heart,  hon- 
est Solomon.” 


230 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


CHAPTER  XI. 

A CONJURER’S  LEVEE. 

We  cannot  form  at  this  distance  of  time  any  ade- 
quate notion  of  the  influence  which  a conjurer  of  those 
days  exercised  over  the  minds  and  feelings  of  the  igno- 
rant. It  was  necessary  that  he  should  be,  or  be  sup 
posed  at  least  to  be,  well  versed  in  judicial  astrology, 
the  use  of  medicine,  and  consequently  able  to  cast  a 
nativity,  or  cure  any  earthly  complaint.  There  is 
scarcely  any  grade  or  species  of  superstition  that  is  not 
associated  with  or  founded  upon  fear.  The  conjurer, 
consequently,  was  both  feared  and  respected ; and  his 
character  appeared  in  different  phases  to  the  people — 
each  phase  adapted  to  the  corresponding  character  of 
those  with  whom  he  had  to  deal.  The  educated  of 
those  days,  with  but  few  exceptions,  believed  in  astro- 
logy,  and  the  possibility  of  developing  the  future  fate  and 
fortunes  of  an  individual,  whenever  the  hour  of  his 
birth  and  the  name  of  the  star  or  planet  under  which 
he  was  born  could  be  ascertained.  The  more  igno- 
rant class,  however,  generally  associated  the  character 
of  the  conjurer  with  that  of  the  necromancer  or  ma- 
gician, and  consequently  attributed  his  predictions  to 
demoniacal  influence.  Neither  were  they  much  mis- 
taken, for  they  only  judged  of  these  impostors  as  they 
found  them.  In  nineteen  cases  out  of  twenty,  th« 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


231 


character  of  the  low  astrologer,  the  necromancer,  and 
the  quack  was  associated,  and  the  influence  of  the  stars 
and  the  aid  of  the  devil  were  both  considered  as  giving 
assurance  of  supernatural  knowledge  to  the  same  indi- 
vidual. This  unaccountable  anxiety  to  see,  as  it  were, 
the  volume  of  futurity  unrolled,  so  far  as  it  discloses 
individual  fate,  has  characterized  mankind  ever  since 
the  world  began ; and  hence,  even  in  the  present  day, 
the  same  anxiety  among  the  ignorant  to  run  after  spae- 
women,  fortune-tellers,  and  gypsies,  in  order  to  have 
their  fortunes  told  through  the  means  of  their  adroit 
predictions. 

On  the  following  morning  the  whole  town  of  Rath- 
fillan  was  in  a state  of  excitement  by  the  rumor  that 
a conjurer  had  arrived,  for  the  purpose  not  only  of 
telling  all  their  future  fates  and  fortunes,  but  of  dis- 
covering  all  those  who  had  been  guilty  of  theft,  and 
Hhe  places  where  the  stolen  property  was  to  be  found. 
This  may  seem  a bold  stroke ; but  when  we  consider 
the  materials  upon  which  the  sagacious  conjurer  had  to 
work,  we  need  not  feel  surprised  at  his  frequent 
success. 

The  conjurer  in  question  had  taken  up  his  residence 
in  the  best  inn  which  the  little  town  of  Rathfillan 
afforded.  Immediately  after  his  arrival  he  engaged 
the  beadle,  with  bell  in  hand,  to  proclaim  his  presence 
in  the  town,  and  the  purport  of  his  visit  to  that  part  of 
the  country.  This  was  done  through  the  medium  of 
printed  handbills,  which  that  officer  read  and  distrib- 
uted through  the  crowds  who  attended  him.  The  bill 
in  question  was  as  follows : 

u To  the  inhabitants  of  Rathfillan  and  the  adjacent 


232 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

neighborhood,  the  following  important  communications 
are  made : — 

u Her  Zander  Vanderpluckem,  the  celebrated  Ger- 
man conjurer,  astrologist,  and  doctor,  who  has  had  the 
honor  of  predicting  the  deaths  of  three  kings,  five 
queens,  twenty-one  princesses,  and  seven  princes,  all 
of  royal  blood,  and  in  the  best  possible  state  of  health 
at  the  time  the  predictions  were  made,  and  to  all  of 
whom  he  had  himself  the  honor  of  being  medical 
attendant  and  state  physician,  begs  to  announce  his 
arrival  in  this  town.  He  is  the  seventh  son  of  the 
great  and  renowned  conjurer,  Her  Zander  Vander- 
hoaxem,  who  made  the  stars  tremble,  and  the  devil 
sweat  himself  to  powder  in  a fit  of  repentance.  His 
influence  over  the  stars  and  heavenly  bodies  is  tremen- 
dous, and  it  is  a well-known  fact  throughout  the  uni- 
verse that  he  has  them  in  such  a complete  state  of 
terror  and  subjection,  that  a single  comet  dare  not  wag 
his  tail  unless  by  his  permission.  He  travels  up  and 
down  the  milky  way  one  night  in  every  month,  to  see 
that  the  dairies  of  the  sky  are  all  right,  and  that  that 
celebrated  path  be  properly  lighted ; brings  down  a 
pail  of  the  milk  with  him,  which  he  churns  into  buty- 
rus,  an  unguent  so  efficacious  that  it  cures  all  maladies 
under  the  sun,  and  many  that  never  existed.  It  can 
be  had  at  five  shillings  a spoonful.  He  can  make  Ursa 
Major,  or  the  Great  Bear,  dance  without  a leader,  and 
has  taught  Pisces,  or  the  Fishes,  to  live  out  of  water* — a 
prodigy  never  known  or  heard  of  before  since  the  crea- 
tion of  terra  firma.  Such  is  the  power  of  the  great  and 
celebrated  Her  Vanderpluckem  over  the  stars  and 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


233 


planets.  But  now  to  come  nearer  home  : he  cures  all 
patients  of  all  complaints.  No  person  asking  his 
assistance  need  ever  be  sick,  unless  when  they  happen 
to  be  unwell.  His  insight  into  futurity  is  such  that, 
whenever  he  looks  far  into  it,  he  is  obliged  to  shut  his 
eyes.  He  can  tell  fortunes,  discover  hidden  wealth  to 
any  amount,  and  create  such  love  between  sweethearts 
as  will  be  sure  to  end  in  matrimony.  He  is  complete 
master  of  the  fairies,  and  has  the  whole  generation  of 
them  under  his  thumb  ; and  he  generally  travels  with 
the  king  of  the  fairies  in  his  left  pocket  closed  up  in  a 
snuffbox.  He  interprets  dreams  and  visions,  and  is 
never  mistaken ; can  foretell  whether  a child  unborn 
will  be  a boy  or  a girl,  and  can  also  inform  the  parents 
whether  it  will  be  brought  to  the  bench  or  the  gallows. 
He  can  also  foretell  backwards,  and  disclose  to  the  indi- 
vidual anything  that  shall  happen  to  him  or  her  for  the 
last  seven  years.  His  philters,  concocted  upon  the 
profound  science  of  alchemistic  philosophy,  have  been 
sought  for  by  persons  of  the  highest  distinction,  who 
have  always  found  them  to  produce  the  very  effects  for 
which  they  were  intended,  to  wit,  mutual  affection  be- 
tween the  parties,  uniformly  ending  in  matrimony  and 
happiness.  Devils  expelled,  ghosts  and  spirits  laid  on 
the  shortest  notice,  and  at  the  most  moderate  terms. 
Also,  recipes  to  farmers  for  good  weather  or  rain,  ac- 
cording as  they  may  be  wanted. 

“ (Signed,)  Her  Zander  Vanderpluckem/’ 

“ The  Greatest  Conjurer,  Astrologer,  and  Doctor  in  the  world/* 

To  describe  the  effect  that  this  bill,  which,  by  the 
way,  was  posted  against  every  dead  wall  in  the  town, 


234 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


had  upon  the  people,  would  be  impossible.  The  inn  in 
which  he  stopped  was,  in  a short  time,  crowded  with 
applicants,  either  for  relief  or  information,  according 
as  their  ills  or  wishes  came  under  the  respective  heads 
of  his  advertisement.  The  room  he  occupied  was  up- 
stairs, and  had  a door  that  led  into  a smaller  one,  or 
kind  of  closet,  at  the  end  of  it ; here  sat  an  old-looking 
man,  dressed  in  a black  coat,  black  breeches,  and  black 
stockings ; the  very  picture  of  the  mysterious  individ- 
ual who  had  appeared  and  disappeared  so  suddenly  at 
the  bonfire.  He  had  on  a full-bottomed  wig,  and  a 
long  white  beard,  depending  from  the  lower  part  of  his 
face,  swept  his  reverend  breast.  A large  book  lay  open 
before  him,  on  the  pages  of  which  were  inscribed 
cabalistic  characters  and  strange  figures.  He  only 
admitted  those  who  wished  to  consult  him,  singly ; for 
on  no  occasion  did  he  ever  perrtiit  two  persons  at  a 
time  to  approach  him.  All  the  paraphernalia  of  astrol- 
ogy  were  exposed  upon  the  same  table,  at  one  end  of 
which  he  sat  in  an  arm-chair,  awaiting  the  commence- 
ment of  operations.  At  length  a good-looking  country 
woman,  of  about  forty-five  years,  made  her  appearance, 
and,  after  a low  courtesy,  was  solemnly  motioned  to 
take  a seat, 

u Well,  Mrs.  Houlaghan,”  said  he,  u how  do  you  do  ? 19 

The  poor  woman  got  as  pale  as  death.  Heavenly 
Father,  thought  she,  how  does  it  happen  that  he  comes 
to  know  my  name ! 

u Mrs.  Houlaghan,  what  can  I do  for  you  ? not  that 
I need  ask,  for  I could  give  a very  good  guess  at  it ; 71 
and  this  he  added  with  a very  sage  and  solemn  visage, 
precisely  as  if  he  knew  the  whole  circumstances. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


235 


“Why,  your  honor,”  she  replied  — “but,  blessed 
Father,  how  did  you  come  to  know  my  name  ? ” 

“ That’s  a question,”  he  replied,  solemnly,  “ which 
you  ought  not  to  ask  me . It  is  enough  that  you  see  I 
know  it.  How  is  your  husband,  Frank,  and  how  is 
your  daughter,  Mary  ? She’s  complaining  of  late  — is 
she  not  ? ” 

This  private  knowledge  of  the  family  completely 
overwhelmed  her,  and  she  felt  unable  to  speak  for 
some  time. 

“ Do  not  be  in  a hurry,  Mrs.  Houlaghan,”  said  he, 
mildly ; “ reflect  upon  what  you  are  about  to  say,  and 
take  your  time.” 

“ It’s  a ghost,  your  reverence,”  she  replied — “ a 
ghost  that  haunts  the  house.” 

“Very  well,  Mrs.  Houlaghan;  the  fee  for  laying  a 
ghost  is  five  shillings  ; I will  trouble  you  for  that  sum  ; 
we  conjurers  have  no  power  until  we  get  money  from 
the  party  concerned,  and  then  we  can  work  with 
effect.” 

The  simple  woman,  in  the  agitation  of  the  moment, 
handed  him  the  amount  of  his  demand,  and  then  col- 
lected herself  to  hear  the  response,  and  the  means  of 
laying  the  ghost. 

“ Well,  now,”  said  he,  “ tell  me  all  about  this  ghost, 
Mrs.  Houlaghan.  How  long  has  it  been  troubling  the 
family  ? ” 

“ Why,  then,  ever  since  Frank  lost  the  use  of  his 
sight,  now  goin’  upon  five  months.” 

“ When  does  it  appear  ? ” 

“ Why,  generally  afther  twelve  at  night ; and  wbat 
makes  it  more  strange  is,  that  poor  Mary’s  more  afeard 


236 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


o’  me  than  she  is  of  the  ghost.  She  says  it  appears  to 
her  in  her  bedroom  every  night ; but  she  knows  Pm 
so  timersome  that  she  keeps  her  door  always  locked  for 
fraid  Pd  see  it,  poor  child.” 

“ Does  it  terrify  her  ? ” 

6 i Not  a bit ; she  says  it  does  her  no  harm  on  earth, 
and  that  it’s  great  company  for  her  when  she  can’t 
sleep.” 

“Has  Mary  many  sweethearts?” 

“ She  has  two : one  o’  them  rather  ould,  but  wealthy 
and  well  to  do ; her  father  and  myself,  wishin’  to  see 
her  well  settled,  are  doin’  all  we  can  to  get  her  consent 
to  marry  him.” 

“ Who’s  the  other  ? ” 

“ One  Brine  Oge  M‘Gaveran,  a good-lookin’  vaga- 
bone,  no  doubt,  but  not  worth  a copper.” 

“ Is  she  fond  of  him  ? ” 

“ Troth,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I’m  afeard  she  is ; he 
has  been  often  seen  about  the  house  in  the  evenin’s.” 

“ Well,  Mrs.  Houlaghan,  I will  tell  you  how  to  lay 
this  ghost.” 

“ God  bless  you,  sir ; poor  Mary,  although  she  pur- 
tends  that  the  ghost  is  good  company  for  her,  is  lookin’ 
pale  and  very  quare  somehow.” 

“ Well,  then,  here  is  the  receipt  for  laying  the  ghost : 
Marry  her  as  soon  as  you  possibly  can  to  Brine  Oge 
M^Gaveran — do  that  and  the  ghost  will  never  appeal 
again ; but  if  you  refuse  to  do  it — I may  lay  that 
ghost  of  course — but  another  ghost,  as  like  it  as  an 
egg  is  to  an  egg,  will  haunt  your  house  until  she  is  mar- 
ried to  Brien  Oge.  You  have  wealth  yourselves,  and 
you  can  make  Brine  and  her  comfortable  if  you  wish. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


237 


She  is  your  only  child  ” — (“  Blessed  Father,  think  of 
him  knowin’  this  ! ”) — “ and  as  you  are  well  to  do  in 
the  world,  it’s  both  a sin  and  a scandal  for  you  to  urge 
a pretty  young  girl  of  nineteen  to  marry  an  old  miserly 
runt  of  fifty.  You  know  now  how  to  lay  the  ghost, 
Mrs.  Houlaghan — and  that  is  what  I can  do  for  you ; 
but  if  you  do  not  marry  her  to  Brine  Oge,  as  I said, 
another  ghost  will  certainly  contrive  to  haunt  you. 
You  may  now  withdraw.” 

A farmer,  with  a very  shrewd  and  comic  expression 
of  countenance,  next  made  his  appearance,  and  taking 
his  hat  off  and  laying  it  on  the  floor  with  his  staff  across 
it,  took  his  seat,  as  he  had  been  motioned  to  do,  upon 
the  chair  which  Mrs.  Houlaghan  had  just  vacated. 

“Well,  my  friend,”  said  the  conjurer,  “what’s 
troubling  you  ? ” 

“ A crock  o’  butther,  your  honor.” 

“ How  is  that  ? explain  yourself.” 

“ Why,  sir,  a crock  o’  butther  that  was  stolen  from 
me ; and  I’m  tould  for  a sartinty  that  you  can  discover 
the  thief  o’  the  world  that  stole  it.” 

“ And  so  I can.  Do  you  suspect  anybody  ?” 

“ Troth,  sir,  I can’t  say — for  I live  in  a very  honest 
neighborhood.  The  only  two  thieves  that  were  in  it — 
Charley  Folliott  and  George  Austin — were  hanged  not 
long  ago,  and  I don’t  know  anybody  else  in  the  country 
side  that  would  stale  it.” 

“What  family  have  you?” 

“ Three  sons,  sir.” 

“How  many  daughters?” 

“ One,  sir, — but  she’s  only  a girsha — (a  little 
girl).” 


238 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

UI  suppose  your  sons  are  very  good  children  to 
you  ? ” 

u Betther  never  broke  bread,  sir — all  but  the 
youngest.” 

u What  age  is  he  ? ” 

u About  nineteen,  sir,  or  goin’  an  twenty ; but  he’s  i» 
heart-scald  to  me  and  the  family — although  he’s  his 
mother’s  pet ; the  divil  can’t  stand  him  for  dress — and, 
moreover,  he’s  given  to  liquor  and  card-playin’,  and  is 
altogether  goin’  to  the  bad.  Widin  the  last  two  or 
three  days  he  has  bought  himself  a new  hat,  a new  pair 
o’  brogues,  and  a pair  o’  span-new  breeches — and,  upon 
my  conscience,  it  wasn’t  from  me  or  mine  he  got  the 
money  to  buy  them.” 

The  conjurer  looked  solemnly  into  his  book  for  some 
minutes,  and  then  raising  his  head,  fastened  his  cold, 
glassy,  glittering  eyes  on  the  farmer  with  a glance  that 
filled  him  with  awe. 

u I have  found  it  out,”  said  he ; u there  are  two  par- 
ties to  the  theft — your  wife  and  your  youngest  son. 
Go  to  the  hucksters  of  the  town,  and  ask  them  if  they 
will  buy  any  more  butter  like  the  last  of  yours  that 
they  bought,  and,  depend  on  it,  you  will  find  out  the 
truth.” 

u Then  you  think,  sir,  it  was  my  wife  and  son  be- 
tween them  that  stole  the  butter  ? ” 

u Not  a doubt  of  it,  and  if  you  tell  them  that  I said 
so,  they  will  confess  it.  You  owe  me  five  shillings.” 

The  farmer  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  and  placing 
the  money  before  him,  left  the  room,  satisfied  that  there 
was  no  earthly  subject,  past,  present,  or  to  come,  with 
which  the  learned  conjurer  was  not  acquainted. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


239 


The  next  individual  that  came  before  him  was  a very 
pretty  buxom  widow,  who,  having  made  the  venerable 
conjurer  a courtsey,  sat  down  and  immediately  burst 
into  tears. 

“ What  is  the  matter  with  you,  madam  ?”  asked  the 
astrologer,  rather  surprised  at  this  unaccountable  exhi- 
bition of  the  pathetic. 

“ O,  sir,  I lost,  about  fifteen  months  ago,  one  of  the 
best  husbands  that  ever  broke  the  world’s  bread.” 

Here  came  another  effusion,  accompanied  with  a very 
distracted  blow  of  the  nose. 

“That  must  have  been  very  distressing  to  you, 
madam;  he  must  have  been  extremely  fond  of  such 
a very  pretty  wife.” 

“ O sir,  he  doted  alive  upon  me,  as  I did  upon  him 
— poor,  darling  old  Paul.” 

“ Ah,  he  was  old,  was  he  ? ” 

“Yes,  sir,  and  left  me  very  rich.” 

“ But  what  do  you  wish  me  to  do  for  you  ? ” 

“ Why,  sir,  he  was  very  fond  of  money ; was,  in 
fact,  a — a — kind  of  miser  in  his  way.  My  father  and 
mother  forced  me  to  marry  the  dear  old  man,  and  I did 
so  to  please  them ; but  at  the  same  time  he  was  very 
kind  in  his  manner  to  me — indeed,  so  kind  that  he 
allowed  me  a shilling  a month  for  pocket  money.” 

“ Well,  but  what  is  your  object  in  coming  to  me?  ” 

“ Why,  sir,  to  ask  your  opinion  on  a case  of  great 
difficulty.” 

“ Very  well,  madam ; you  shall  have  the  best  opinion 
in  the  known  world  upon  the  subject — that  is,  as  soon 
as  I hear  it.  Speak  out  without  hesitation,  and  con- 
ceal nothing.” 


240 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

“ Why,  sir,  the  poor  dear  man  before  his  death — 
ah,  that  ever  my  darling  old  Paul  should  have  been 
taken  away  from  me  ! — the  poor  dear  man,  before  his 
death — ahem — before  his  death — 0,  ah,” — here  came 
another  effusion — “ began  to — to — to — get  jealous  of 
me  with  a young  man  in  the  neighborhood  that — 
that — I was  fond  of  before  I married  my  dear  old 
Paul.” 

“ Was  the  young  man  in  question  handsome  ? ” 

“ Indeed,  sir,  he  was,  and  is,  very  handsome — and 
the  impudent  minxes  of  the  parish  are  throwing  their 
caps  at  him  in  dozens.” 

“ But  still  you  are  keeping  me  in  the  dark.” 

“ Well,  sir,  I will  tell  you  my  difficulty.  When 
poor  dear  old  Paul  was  dying,  he  called  me  to  the  bed- 
side one  day,  and  says  to  me : ‘ Biddy/  says  he,  ‘ Pm 
going  to  die — and  you  know  I am  wealthy ; but,  in 
the  meantime,  I won’t  leave  you  sixpence.’  ‘ It’s  not 
the  loss  of  your  money  I am  thinking  of,  my  darling 
Paul/  says  I,  ‘but  the  loss  of  yourself’ — and  I kissed 
him,  and  cried.  ‘ You  didn’t  often  kiss  me  that  way 
before/  said  he — ‘ and  I know  what  you’re  kissing  me 
for  now.’  ‘ No/  I said,  ‘ 1 did  not ; because  I had  no 
notion  then  of  losing  you,  my  own  darling  Paul — you 
don’t  know  how  I loved  you  all  along,  Paul/  said  I ; 
‘kiss  me  again,  jewel.’  ‘Now/  said  he,  ‘Pm  not 
going  to  leave  you  sixpence,  and  I’ll  tell  you  why — 1 
saw  young  Charley  Mulvany,  that  you  were  courting 
before  I married  you — I saw  him,  I say,  through  the 
windy  there,  kiss  you,  with  my  own  eyes,  when  you 
thought  I was  asleep — and  you  put  your  arms  about 
his  neck  and  hugged  him/  said  he.  I must  be  par- 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


241 


ticular,  sir,  in  order  that  you  may  understand  the 
difficulty  Fm  in.” 

u Proceed,  madam,”  said  the  conjurer.  u If  I were 
young  I certainly  would  envy  Charley  Mulvany — but 
proceed.” 

“Well,  sir,  I replied  to  him:  c Paul,  dear/  said  I, 
*that  was  a kiss  of  friendship — and  the  reason  of  it 
was,  that  poor  Charley  was  near  crying  when  he  heard 
that  you  were  going  to  die  and  to  leave  me  so  lonely.7 

* Well/  said  he,  ‘ that  may  be — many  a thing  may  be 
that’s  not  likely — and  that  may  be  one  of  them.  Go 
and  get  a prayer-book,  and  come  back  here.’  Well, 
sir,  I got  a book  and  went  back.  i Now/  said  he,  6 if 
you  swear  by  the  contents  of  that  book  that  you  will 
never  put  a ring  on  man  after  my  death,  I’ll  leave 
you  my  property.’  i Ah,  God  pardon  you,  Paul,  dar- 
ling/ said  I,  c for  supposing  that  I’d  ever  dream  of 
marrying  again’ — and  I couldn’t  help  kissing  him  once 
more  and  crying  over  him  when  I heard  what  he  said. 

* Now/  said  he,  6 kiss  the  book,  and  swear  that  you’ll 
never  put  a ring  on  man  after  my  death,  and  I’ll 
leave  you  every  shilling  I’m  worth.’  God  knows  it 
was  a trying  scene  to  a loving  heart  like  mine — so  I 
swore  that  I’d  never  put  a ring  on  man  after  his  death 
—and  then  he  altered  his  will  and  left  me  the  property 
on  those  conditions.” 

“ Proceed,  madam,  ” said  the  conjurer ; “ I am  still 
in  the  dark  as  to  the  object  of  your  visit.” 

“ Why,  sir,  it  is  to  know  — ahem  — O,  poor  old  Paul. 

God  forgive  me  ! it  was  to  know,  sir,  0 ” 

“ Don’t  cry,  madam,  don’t  cry.  ” 

“ It  was  to  know,  sir,  if  I could  ever  think  of— of 

11 


242 


THE  EVIL  EYE ; OR, 


— you  must  know,  sir,  we  had  no  family,  and  I would 
not  wish  that  the  property  should  die  with  me  ; to  know 
if — if  you  think  I could  venture  to  marry  again  ? ” 
u This,”  replied  the  conjurer,  u is  a matter  of  un- 
usual importance  and  difficulty.  In  the  first  place  you 
must  hand  me  a guinea — that  is  my  fee  for  cases  of 
this  kind.  ” 

The  money  was  immediately  paid,  and  the  conjurer 
proceeded : u I said  it  was  a case  of  great  difficulty,  and 
so  it  is,  but ” 

u I forgot  to  mention,  sir,  that  when  I went  out  to 
get  the  prayer-book,  I found  Charley  Mulvany  in  the 
next  room,  and  he  said  he  had  one  in  his  pocket ; so 
that  the  truth,  sir,  is,  I — I took  the  oath  upon  a booh 
of  ballads.  Now,  ” she  proceeded,  “I  have  strong  rea- 
sons for  marrying  Charley  Mulvany ; and  I wish  to  know 
if  I can  do  so  without  losing  the  property.  ” 

u Make  your  mind  easy  on  that  point,  ” replied  the 
conjurer ; u you  swore  never  to  put  a ring  on  man,  but 
you  did  not  swear  that  a man  would  never  put  a ring 
on  you.  Go  home,  ” he  continued,  u and  if  you  be  ad- 
vised by  me,  you  will  marry  Charley  Mulvany  without 
loss  of  time.  ” 

A man  rather  advanced  in  years  next  came  in,  and 
taking  his  seat,  wiped  his  face  and  gave  a deep  groan. 

“ Well,  my  friend,”  said  the  conjurer,  “in  what  way 
can  I serve  you?  ” 

“ God  knows  it’s  hard  to  tell  that,  ” he  replied  ~ 
“ but  Fm  troubled.” 

“ What  troubles  you  ? ” 

“ It's  a quare  world,  sir,  altogether.  ” 

“ There  are  many  strange  things  in  it  certainly.  n 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


243 


“ That’s  truth,  sir ; but  the  saison’s  favorable,  thank 
God,  and  there’s  every  prospect  of  a fine  spring  for  put- 
tin’ down  the  crops.  ” 

“ You  are  a farmer,  then  ; but  why  should  you  fee. 
troubled  about  what  you  call  a fine  season  for  putting 
down  the  crops?  ” 

The  man  moved  uneasily  upon  his  chair,  and  seemed 
at  a loss  how  to  proceed  ; the  conjurer  looked  at  him,  and 
waited  for  a little  that  he  might  allow  him  sufficient 
time  to  disclose  his  difficulties. 

“ There  are  a great  many  troubles  in  this  life,  sir, 
especially  in  married  families.  ” 

“ There  is  no  doubt  of  that,  my  friend,  ” replied  the 
conjurer. 

“ No,  sir,  there  is  not.  I am  not  aisy  in  my  mind, 
somehow.  ” 

“Hundreds  of  thousands  are  so,  as  well  as  you,” 
replied  the  other.  “ I would  be  glad  to  see  the  man 
who  has  not  something  to  trouble  him ; but  will  you 
allow  me  to  ask  you  what  it  is  that  troubles  you  ? ” 

“ I took  her,  sir,  widout  a shift  to  her  back,  and  a 
betther  husband  never  breathed  the  breath  of  life  than 
I have  been  to  her  ; ” and  then  he  paused,  and  pulling 
out  his  handkerchief,  shed  bitter  tears.  “ I would  love 
her  still,  if  I could,  sir ; but,  then,  the  thing’s  impos- 
sible.” 

“ O,  yes,”  said  the  conjurer ; “ I see  you  are  jealous 
of  her ; but  will  you  state  upon  what  grounds  ? ” 

“ Well,  sir,  I think  I have  good  grounds  for  it.” 

“What  description  of  a woman  is  your  wife,  and 
what  age  is  she  ? ” 

“ Why,  sir,  she’s  about  my  own  age.  She  was  once 


244 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

handsome  enough — indeed,  very  handsome  when  1 
married  her.” 

u Was  the  marriage  a cordial  one  between  you  and 
her?” 

“ Why,  sir,  she  was  dotin’  upon  me,  as  I was  upon 
her.” 

“ Have  you  had  a family  ? ” 

“ A fine  family,  sir,  of  sons  and  daughters.” 

“ And  how  long  is  it  since  you  began  to  suspect 
her?” 

“ Why,  sir,  I — I — well,  no  matther  about  that ; she 
was  always  a good  wife  and  a good  mother,  until — ” 
Here  he  paused,  and  again  wiped  his  eyes. 

“ Until  what  ? ” 

“Why,  sir,  until  Billy  Fulton,  the  fiddler,  came 
across  her.” 

“ Well,  and  what  did  Billy  Fulton  do  ? ” 

“ He  ran  away  wid  my  ould  woman,  sir.” 

“ What  age  is  Billy  Fulton  ? ” 

“ About  my  own  age,  sir ; but  by  no  means  so  stout 
a man ; he’s  a dancin’  masther,  too,  sir ; and  barrin’ 
his  pumps  and  white  cotton  stockin’s,  I don’t  know 
what  she  could  see  in  him ; he’s  a poor  light  crature, 
and  walks  as  if  he  had  a hump  on  his  hip,  for  he 
always  carries  his  fiddle  undher  his  skirt.  Ay,  and 
what’s  more,  sir,  our  daughter,  Nancy,  is  gone  off  wid 
him.” 

“ The  devil  she  is.  Why,  did  the  old  dancing-mas- 
ter run  off  with  both  of  them  ? How  long  is  it  since 
this  elopement  took  place  ? ” 

“ Only  three  days,  sir.” 

“ And  you  wish  me  to  assist  you  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


245 


“ If  you  can,  sir ; and  I ought  to  tell  you  that  the 
vagabone’s  son  is  gone  off  wid  them  too.” 

“O,  0,”  said  the  conjurer,  “that  makes  the  matter 
wcrse.” 

“ No,  it  doesn’t,  sir,  for  what  makes  the  matter 
worse  is,  that  they  took  away  a hundred  and  thirty 
pounds  of  my  money  along  wid  ’em.” 

“ Then  you  wish  to  know  what  I can  do  for  you  in 
this  business  ? ” 

“ I do,  sir,  i’  you  plaise.” 

“ Were  you  ever  jealous  of  your  wife  before  ? ” 

“ No,  not  exactly  jealous,  sir,  but  a little  suspicious 
or  so;  I didn’t  think  it  safe  to  let  her  out  much;  I 
thought  it  no  harm  to  keep  my  eye  on  her.” 

“Now,”  said  the  conjurer,  “is  it  not  notorious  that 
you  are  the  most  jealous — by  the  way,  give  me  five 
shillings ; I can  make  no  further  communications  till  I 
am  paid;  there — thank  you — now,  is  it  not  notorious 
that  you  are  one  of  the  most  jealous  old  scoundrels  in 
the  whole  country  ? ” 

“ No,  sir,  barrin’  a little  wholesome  suspicion.” 
“Well,  sir,  go  home  about  your  business.  Your 
daughter  and  the  dancing-master’s  son  have  made  a 
runaway  match  of  it,  and  your  wife,  to  protect  the 
character  of  her  daughter,  has  gone  with  them.  You 
arc  a miser,  too.  Go  home,  now ; I have  nothing  more 
to  say  to  you,  except  that  you  have  been  yourself  a 
profligate.  Look  at  that  book,  sir;  there  it  is;  the 
stars  have  told  me  so.” 

“ You  have  got  my  five  shillings,  sir ; but  say  what 
you  like,  all  the  wather  in  the  ocean  would’nt  wash  her 
clear  of  the  ould  dancin’-masther.” 


246 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


In  the  course  of  a few  minutes  a beautiful  peasant 
girl  entered  the  room,  her  face  mantled  with  blushes, 
and  took  her  seat  on  the  chair  as  the  others  had  done, 
and  remained  for  some  time  silent,  and  apparently 
panting  with  agitation. 

“ What  is  your  name,  my  pretty  girl  ? ” asked  the 
conjurer. 

“ Grace  Davoren,”  replied  the  girl. 

“And  what  do  you  wish  to  know  from  me,  Miss 
Davoren  ? ” 

u O,  don’t  call  me  miss,  sir ; I’m  but  a poor  girl.” 

The  conjurer  looked  into  his  book  for  a few  minutes, 
and  then,  raising  his  head,  and  fixing  his  eyes  upon 
her,  replied, — 

u Yes,  I will  call  you  miss,  because  I have  looked 
into  your  fate,  and  I see  that  there  is  great  good  for- 
tune before  you.” 

The  young  creature  blushed  again  and  smiled  with 
something  like  confidence,  but  seemed  rather  at  a loss 
what  to  say,  or  how  to  proceed. 

“ From  your  extraordinary  beauty  you  must  have  a 
great  many  admirers,  Miss  Davoren.” 

u But  only  two,  sir,  that  gives  me  any  trouble — one 
of  them  is  a ” 

The  conjurer  raised  his  hand  as  an  intimation  to  her 
to  stop,  and  after  poring  once  more  over  the  book  for 
some  time,  proceeded  : — 

“ Yes — one  of  them  is  Shawn-na-Micldogue ; but  he’s 
an  outlaw — and  that  courtship  is  at  an  end  now.” 

“ Wid  me,  it  is,  sir ; but  not  wid  him.  The  sogers 
and  autorities  is  out  for  him  and  others ; but  still  he 
keeps  watchin’  me  as  close  as  he  can.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


247 


u Well,  wait  till  I look  into  the  book  of  fate  again 
—yes — yes — here  is — a gentleman  over  head  and 
ears  in  love  with  you.” 

Poor  Grace  blushed,  then  became  quite  pale.  u But, 
sir,”  said  she,  u will  the  gentleman  marry  me  ? ” 

u To  be  sure  he  will  marry  you ; but  he  cannot  for 
some  time.” 

u But  will  he  save  me  from  disgrace  and  shame, 
sir  ? ” she  asked,  with  a death-like  face. 

u Don’t  make  your  mind  uneasy  on  that  point 
but  wait  a moment  till  I find  out  his  name  in  the  great 
book  of  fatality ; — yes,  I see — his  name  is  Wood- 
ward. Don’t,  however,  make  your  mind  uneasy ; he 
will  take  care  of  you.” 

u My  mind  is  very  uneasy,  sir,  and  I wish  I had 
never  seen  him.  But  I don’t  know  what  could  make 
him  fall  in  love  wid  a poor  simple  girl  like  me.” 

This  was  said  in  the  coquettish  consciousness  of  the 
beauty  which  she  knew  she  possessed,  and  it  was  ac- 
companied, too,  by  a slight  smile  of  self-complacency. 
u Do  you  think  I could  become  a lady,  sir  ? ” 
u A lady  ! why,  what  is  to  prevent  you  ? You  are  a 
lady  already.  You  want  nothing  but  silks  and  satins, 
jewels  and  gold  rings,  to  make  you  a perfect  lady.” 
u And  he  has  promised  all  these  to  me,”  she  replied. 
u Yes ; but  there  is  one  thing  you  ought  to  do  for 
your  own  sake  and  his — and  that  is  to  betray  Shawn - 
na-Middogue , if  you  can ; because  if  you  do  not,  neither 
your  own  life,  nor  that  of  your  lover,  Mr.  Woodward, 
will  be  safe.” 

u I could’nt  do  that,  sir,”  replied  the  girl ; u it  would 
be  treacherous}  and  sooner  than  do  so,  I’d  just  as  soon 


248 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

he  would  kill  me  at  wanst — still  I would  do  a great 
deal  to  save  Mr.  Woodward.  But  will  Mr.  Woodward 
marry  me,  sir  ? because  he  said  he  would — in  the  coorse 
of  some  time.” 

“ And  if  he  said  so  don’t  be  uneasy  ; he  is  a gentle- 
man, and  a gentleman,  you  know,  always  keeps  his 
word.  Don’t  be  alarmed,  my  pretty  girl — your  lover 
will  provide  for  you.” 

“Am  I to  pay  you  anything,  sir?”  she  asked, 
rising. 

“ No,  my  dear,  I will  take  no  money  from  you ; but 
if  you  wish  to  save  Mr.  Woodward  from  danger,  you 
will  enable  the  soldiers  to  arrest  Shawn-na-Middogue . 
Even  you,  yourself,  are  not  safe  so  long  as  he  is  at 
large.” 

She  then  took  her  leave  in  silence. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  among  the  crowd  that 
was  assembled  around  the  inn  door  there  were  not  a 
number  of  waggish  characters,  who  felt  strongly  in- 
clined to  have,  if  possible,  a hearty  laugh  at  the  great 
conjurer.  No  matter  what  state  of  society  may  exist, 
or  what  state  of  feeling  may  prevail,  there  will  always 
be  found  a class  of  persons  who  are  exceptions  to  the 
general  rule.  Whilst  the  people  were  chatting  in 
wonder  and  admiration,  not  without  awe  and  fear, 
concerning  the  extraordinary  knowledge  and  power  of 
the  conjurer,  a character  peculiar  to  all  times  and  all 
ages  made  his  appearance,  and  soon  joined  them.  This 
was  one  of  those  circulating,  unsettled  vagabonds,  whom, 
like  scum,  society,  whether  agitated  or  not,  is  always 
sure  to  throw  on  the  surface.  The  comical  miscreant 
no  sooner  made  his  appearance  than,  like  Liston,  when 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


249 


coming  on  the  stage,  he  was  greeted  with  a general 
roar  of  laughter. 

“ So,”  said  he,  “ you  have  a conjurer  above.  But 
wait  a while ; by  the  powdhers  o’  delf  Rantin’  Rody’s 
the  boy  will  try  his  mettle.  If  he  can  look  farther  than 
his  nose,  I’m  the  lad  will  find  it  out.  If  he  doesn’t  say 
I’ll  be  hanged,  he  knows  nothing  about  his  business. 
I have  myself  half-a-dozen  hangmen  engaged  to  let  me 
down  aisy ; it’s  a death  I’ve  a great  fancy  for,  and, 
plaise  God,  I’m  workin’  honestly  to  desarve  it.  Which 
of  you  has  a cow  to  steal  ? for,  by  the  sweets  o’  rosin, 
I’m  low  in  cash,  and  want  a thrifle  to  support  nather ; 
for  nather,  my  boys,  must  be  supported,  and  it  was 
never  my  intintion  to  die  for  want  o’  my  vittles ; aitin’ 
and  drinkin’  is  not  very  pleasant  to  most  people,  I know, 
but  I was  bom  wid  a fancy  for  both.” 

“ Rantin’  Rody,  in  airnest,  will  you  go  up  and  have 
your  fortune  tould  ? ” 

“But  wait,”  he  proceeded;  “wait,  I say, — wait, — 
I have  it.”  And  as  he  said  so  he  went  at  the  top  of 
his  speed  down  the  street,  and  disappeared  in  Sol  Don- 
nel’s  cabin. 

“By  this  and  by  that,”  said  one  of  them,  “Rantin’ 
Rody  will  take  spunk  out  of  him,  if  it’s  in  him.” 

“ I think  he  had  better  have  notin’  to  do  wid  him,” 
said  an  old  woman,  “for  fraid  he’d  rise  the  devil — 
Lord  guard  us ! Sure  it’s  the  same  man  that  was  in 
this  very  town  the  night  he  was  nz  before,  and  that 
the  bonfire  for  Suil  Balor  (the  eye  of  Balor,  or  the  j Evil 
Eye)  Woodward  was  drowned  by  a shower  of  blood. 
Troth  I wouldn’t  be  in  the  same  Woodward’s  coat  for 
the  wealth  o’  the  world.  As  for  Rantin’  Rody,  let  him 

11* 


250 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


take  care  of  himself.  It’s  never  safe  to  sport  wid 
edged  tools,  and  he’ll  be  apt  to  find  it  so,  if  he  attempts 
to  put  his  tricks  upon  the  conjurer.” 

In  the  meantime,  while  that  gentleman  was  seated 
above  stairs,  a female,  tall,  slim,  and  considerably 
advanced  in  years,  entered  the  room  and  took  her 
seat.  Her  face  was  thin,  and  red  in  complexion, 
especially  about  the  point  of  a rather  long  nose, 
where  the  color  appeared  to  be  considerably  deeper  in 
hue. 

“Sir,”  said  she,  in  a sharp  tone  of  voice,  “I’m  told 
you  can  tell  fortunes.” 

“ Certainly,  madam,”  he  replied,  “ you  have  been 
correctly  informed.” 

“You  won’t  be  offended,  then,  if  I wish  to  ask  you 
a question  or  two.  It’s  not  about  myself,  but  a sister 
of  mine,  who  is — ahem — what  the  censorious  world  is 
pleased  to  call  an  old  maid.” 

“Why  did  your  sister  not  come  herself?  ” he  asked; 
“I  cannot  predict  anything  unless  the  individual  is 
before  me ; I must  have  him  or  her,  as  the  case  may 
be,  under  my  eye.” 

“ Bless  me,  sir ! I didn’t  know  that ; but  as  I am 
now  here — could  you  tell  me  anything  about  my- 
self? ” 

“ I could  tell  you  many  things,”  replied  the  con- 
jurer, who  read  old  maid  in  every  line  of  her  face  — 
“ many  things  not  very  pleasant  for  you  to  reflect 
upon.” 

“ O,  but  I don’t  wish  to  hear  anything  unpleasant,” 
said  she ; “ tell  me  something  that’s  agreeable.  ” 

“In  the  first  place,  I cannot  do  so,”  he  replied;  “ ( 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


251 


must  be  guided  by  truth.  You  have,  for  instance, 
been  guilty  of  great  cruelty ; and  although  you  are  but 
a young  woman,  in  the  very  bloom  of  life ” 

Here  the  lady  bowed  to  him,  and  simpered — her 
thin,  red  nose  twisted  into  a gracious  curl,  as  thanking 
him  for  his  politeness. 

u In  the  very  prime  of  life,  madam  — yet  you  have 
much  to  be  accountable  for,  in  consequence  of  your 
very  heartless  cruelty  to  the  male  sex — you  see, 
madam,  and  you  feel,  too,  that  I speak  truth.” 

The  lady  put  the  spectre  of  an  old  fan  up  to  her 
withered  visage,  and  pretended  to  enact  a blush  of 
admission. 

“Well,  sir,”  she  replied,  “I  — I — I cannot  say 
but  that  — indeed  I have  been  charged  with  — not 
that  it  — cruelty  — I mean  — was  ever  in  my  heart ; 
but  you  must  admit,  sir,  that  — that  — in  fact  — 
where  too  many  press  upon  a person,  it  is  the  more 
difficult  to  choose.” 

“ Unquestionably ; but  you  should  have  made  a judicious 
selection  — and  that  was  because  you  were  in  no 
hurry  — and  indeed  you  need  not  be  ; you  have  plenty 
of  time  before  you.  Still,  there  is  much  blame  at- 
tached to  you  — you  have  defrauded  society  of  its 
rights.  Why,  now,  you  might  have  been  the  proud 
mother  of  a son  or  daughter  at  least  five  years  old  by 
this  time,  if  it  had  not  been  for  your  own  obduracy  — * 
excuse  me.” 

Up  went  the  skeleton  fan  again  with  a wonderfully 
modest  if  not  an  offended  simper  at  the  notion  of 
such  an  insinuation;  but,  said  she  in  her  heart,  this 
is  the  most  gentlemanly  conjurer  that  ever  told  « 


252 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


fortune ; quite  a delightful  old  gentleman ; he  is  really 
charming ; I wish  I had  met  him  twenty  years  ago. 

“Well,  sir,”  she  replied,  “I  see  there  is  no  use  in 
denying  — especially  to  you , who  seem  to  know  every- 
thing — the  truth  of  the  facts  you  have  stated.  Thero 
was  one  gentleman  in  particular  whom  I rejected  — 
that  is,  conditionally — rather  harshly  ; and  do  you 
know,  he  took  the  scarlet-fever  soon  afterwards  and 
died  of  a broken  heart.” 

“ Go  on,  madam,”  said  he  ; “ make  a clean  breast  of  it 
— so  shall  you  enable  me  to  compare  the  future  with  the 
past,  and  state  your  coming  fortunes  more  distinctly.” 
“Another  gentleman,  sir — a country  squire  — owes, 
I fear,  his  death  to  my  severity  ; he  was  a hard  drinker, 
but  I gave  him  a month  to  reform  — which  sentence 
he  took  so  much  to  heart  that  he  broke  his  neck  in  a 
fox-chase  from  mere  despair.  A third  individual  — a 
very  handsome  young  man  — of  whom  I must  confess 
I was  a little  jealous  about  his  flirting  with  another 
young  lady  — felt  such  remorse  that  he  absolutely  ran 
away  with  and  married  her.  I know,  of  course,  I am 
accountable  for  all  these  calamities  ; but  it  cannot  be 
helped  now  — my  conscience  must  bear  it.” 

“ You  should  not  look  back  upon  these  things  with 
too  much  remorse,”  replied  the  conjurer ; “ forget 
them  — bear  a more  relenting  heart ; make  some  man 
happy,  and  marry.  Have  you  no  person  at  present  in 
your  eye  with  whom  you  could  share  your  charms  and 
your  fortune  ? ” 

“ 0,  sir,  you  are  complimentary.” 

“Not  at  all,  madam;  speak* to  me  candidly,  as  you 
perceive  I do  to  you.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


253 


u Well,  then,”  she  replied,  u there  is  a young  gen- 
tleman with  whom  I should  wish  to  enter  into  a — a 
domestic — that  is — a matrimonial  connection.” 
u Pray  what  age  is  he*?  ” 

u Indeed,  he  is  but  young,  scarce  nineteen ; but  then 
he  is  very  wild,  and  I — I — have — indeed  I am  of 
too  kind  a heart,  sir.  I have  supplied  his  extravagance 
—for  so  I must  call  it— poor  boy — but  cannot  ex- 
actly get  him  to  accept  a legitimate  right  over  me — I 
fear  he  is  attached  elsewhere — but  you  know  he  is 
young,  sir,  and  not  come  to  his  ripe  judgment  yet.  I 
read  your  handbill,  sir;  and  if  you  could  furnish  mo 
with  a — something — ehem — that  might  enable  mo 
to  gain,  or  rather  to  restore  his  affections — for  1 
think  he  was  fond  of  me  some  few  months  ago — I 
would  not  grudge  whatever  the  payment  might  be.” 
u You  mean  a philter  ? ” 
u I believe  that  is  what  it  is  called,  sir.” 
u Well,  madam,  you  shall  be  supplied  with  a philter 
that  never  fails,  on  the  payment  of  twenty-one  shil- 
lings. This,  philter,  madam,  will  not  only  make  him 
fond  of  you  before  marriage,  but  will  secure  his  affec- 
tions during  life,  increasing  them  day  by  day,  so  that 
every  month  of  your  lives  will  be  a delicious  honey- 
moon. There  is  another  bottle  at  the  same  price  ; it 
may  not,  indeed,  be  necessary  for  you,  but  I can  as- 
sure you  that  it  has  made  many  families  happy  where 
there  had  been  previously  but  little  prospect  of  hap- 
piness ; the  price  is  the  same — twenty-one  shillings.” 
Up  went  the  spectral  fan  again,  and  out  came  the 
forty-two  shillings,  and,  with  a formal  courtesy,  the 
venerable  old  maid  walked  away  with  the  two  bottles 
of  aqva  pnra  in  her  pocket. 


254 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Now  came  the  test  for  the  conjurer’s  knowledge — 
the  sharp  and  unexpected  trial  of  his  skill  and 
sagacity.  After  the  old  maid  had  taken  her  leave, 
possessed  of  the  two  bottles,  a middle-aged,  large- 
sized woman  walked  in,  and,  after  making  a low 
courtesy,  sat  down  as  she  had  been  desired.  The 
conjurer  glanced  keenly  at  her,  and  something  like  a 
smile  might  be  seen  to  settle  upon  his  features;  it 
was  so  slight,  however,  that  the  good  woman  did  not 
notice  it. 

u Pray,  what’s  the  object  of  your  visit  to  me,  may  I 
ask  ? ” 

“ My  husband,  sir — he  runn’d  away  from  me,  sure.” 
u Small  blame  to  him,”  replied  the  conjurer.  “ If  I 
had  such  a wife  I would  not  remain  a single  hour  in 
her  company.” 

u And  is  that  the  tratement  you  give  a heart-broken 
and  desarted  crature,  like  me  ? ” 

u Come,  what  made  him  run  away  from  you  ? ” 
u In  regard,  sir,  of  a dislike  he  took  to  me.” 
u That  was  a proof  that  the  man  had  some  taste.” 
u Ay,  but  why  hadn’t  he  that  taste  afore  he  married 
me?” 

u It  was  very  well  that  he  had  it  afterwards — better 
late  than  never.” 

u I want  you  to  tell  me  where  he  is.” 
u What  family  have  you  ? ” 

“Seven  small  childre  that’s  now  fatherless,  I may 
say.” 

u What  kind  of  a man  was  your  husband  ? ” 

“ Why,  indeed,  as  handsome  a vagabone  as  you’d 
see  in  a day’s  travellin  ’.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


255 


“ Mention  his  name ; I can  tell  you  nothing  till  I 
hear  it.” 

“He’s  called  Rantin’  Rody,  the  thief,  and  a great 
schamer  he  is  among  the  girls.” 

“ Ranting  Rody — let  me  see,”  and  here  he  looked 
very  solemnly  into  his  book — “yes;  I see — a halter. 
My  good  woman,  you  had  better  not  inquire  after  him ; 
he  was  born  to  be  hanged.” 

“ But  when  will  that  happen,  sir  ? ” 

“ Your  fate  and  his  are  so  closely  united,  that,  when- 
ever he  swings,  you  will  swing.  You  will  both  hang 
together  from  the  same  gallows ; so  that,  in  point  of 
fact,  you  need  not  give  yourself  much  trouble  about 
the  time  of  his  suspension,  because  I see  it  written 
here  in  the  book  of  fate,  that  the  same  hangman  who 
swings  you  off,  will  swing  him  off  at  the  same  moment. 
You’ll  die  lovingly  together;  and  when  he  puts  his 
tongue  out  at  those  who  will  attend  his  execution,  so 
will  you;  and  when  he  dances  his  last  jig  in  their 
presence,  so  will  you.  Are  you  now  satisfied  ? ” 

“ Troth  and  I’m  very  fond  o’  the  vagabone,  although 
he’s  the  worst  friend  I ever  had.  But  you  won’t  tell 
me  where  he  is  ? and  I know  why,  because,  with  all 
your  pretended  knowledge,  the  devil  a know  you 
know.” 

“ Are  you  sure  of  that  ? ” 

“Ay,  cocksure.” 

“Then  I can  tell  you  that  he  is  sitting  on  the  chair 
there,  opposite  me.  Go  about  your  business,  Rody, 
and  rant  elsewhere  ; you  may  impose  upon  others,  but 
not  upon  a man  that  can  penetrate  the  secrets  of  human 
life  as  I can.  Go  now  ; there  is  a white  wand  in  the 


256 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OH, 


corner,  — ray  conjuring  rod, — and  if  I only  touched 
you  with  it,  I could  leave  you  a cripple  and  beggar  for 
life.  Go,  I say,  and  tell  Caterine  Collins  how  much  she 
and  you  gained  by  this  attempt  at  disgracing  me.” 
Rody,  for  it  was  he,  was  thunderstruck  at  this  dis- 
covery, and,  springing  to  his  feet,  disappeared. 

“ Well,  Rody,”  said  the  crowd, “ how  did  you  mam 
age  ? Did  he  know  you  ? ” 

Rody  was  as  white  in  the  face  as  a sheet.  “Let  me 
alone,”  he  replied;  “ the  conjurer  above  is  the  devil, 
and  nothin’  else.  I must  get  a glass  o’  whiskey  ; I’m 
near  faintin’ ; I’m  as  wake  as  a child ; my  strength’s 
gone.  The  man,  or  the  devil,  or  whatsomever  he  is, 
knows  everything,  and,  what  is  worse,  he  tould  me  I 
am  to  be  hanged  in  earnest.  ” 

“ Faith,  Rody,  that  required  no  great  knowledge  on 
his  part ; there’s  not  a man  here  but  could  have  tould 
you  the  same  thing,  and  there’s  none  of  us  a conjurer.” 
Rody,  however,  immediately  left  them  to  discuss  the 
matter  among  themselves,  and  went,  thoroughly  crest- 
fallen, to  give  an  account  of  his  mission  to  Caterine 
Collins,  who  had  employed  him,  and  to  reassume  his 
own  clothes,  which,  indeed,  were  by  no  means  fresh 
from  the  tailor. 

The  last  individual  whose  interview  with  the  conjurer 
we  shall  notice  was  no  other  than  Harry  Woodward, 
our  hero.  On  entering  he  took  his  seat,  and  looked 
familiarly  at  the  conjurer. 

“Well,”  said  he,  “ there  was  no  recognition  ? ” 

“ How  could  there?”  replied  the  other;  “you  know 
the  thing’s  impossible ; even  without  my  beard,  nobody 
in  the  town  or  about  it  knows  my  face,  and  to  those 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


257 


who  see  me  in  character,  they  have  other  things  to  think 
of  than  the  perusal  of  my  features.  ” 

“ The  girl  was  with  you  ? ” 

“ She  was,  and  I fear  that,  unless  we  can  get  Shawn - 
na-Middogue  taken  off  by  some  means  or  other,  your 
life  will  not,  cannot,  be  safe.” 

“She  won’t  betray  him,  then?  But  I need  not  ask, 
for  I have  pressed  her  upon  that  matter  before.” 

“She  is  very  right  in  not  doing  so,  ” replied  the  con- 
jurer; “because,  if  she  did,  the  consequence  would  be 
destruction  to  herself  and  her  family.  In  addition  to 
this,  however,  I don’t  think  it’s  in  her  power  to  betray 
him.  He  never  sleeps  more  than  one  night  in  the  same 
place  ; and  since  her  recent  conduct  to  him  — I mean 
since  her  intimacy  with  you  — he  would  place  no  con- 
fidence in  her.” 

“ He  certainly  is  not  aware  of  our  intimacy.” 

“ Of  course  he  is  not ; you  would  soon  know  it  to 
your  cost  if  he  were.  The  place  of  your  rendezvous  is 
somewhat  too  near  civilization  for  him  ; you  should, 
however,  change  it ; never  meet  twice  in  the  same 
place,  if  you  can.” 

“ You  are  reaping  a tolerably  good  harvest  here,  I 
suppose.  Do  they  ever  place  you  in  a difficulty  ? ” 

“ Difficulty  ! God  help  you  ; there  is  not  an  indi 
vidual  among  them,  or  throughout  the  whole  parish, 
with  whose  persons,  circumstances,  and  characters  I 
am  not  acquainted ; but  even  if  it  were  not  so,  I could 
make  them  give  me  unconsciously  the  very  informa- 
tion they  want — returned  to  them,  of  course,  in  a new 
shape.  I make  them  state  the  facts,  and  I draw  the 
inferences ; nothing  is  easier  ; it  is  a trick  that  every 


THE  EVIL  EYE  : OB, 


imposter  is  master  of.  How  do  you  proceed  with  Miss 
Goodwin  ? ” 

“That  matter  is  hopeless  by  fair  means— she’s  in 

love  with  that  d d brother  of  mine.” 

“No  chance  of  the  property,  then?” 

“Not  as  affairs  stand  at  present;  we  must,  however 
maintain  our  intimacy ; if  so,  I won’t  despair  yet  ’ 

“But  what  do  you  intend  to  do?  If  she  marries 
your  brother  the  property  goes  to  him— and  you  may 
go  whistle.” 

“I  don’t  give  it  up,  though— I bear  a brain  still,  I, 
think;  but  the  truth  is,  I have  not  cc  mulcted  my  plan 
of  operations.  What  I am  to  do,  I know  not  yet  ex- 
actly. If  I could  break  off  the  match  between  her  and 
my  brother,  she  might  probably,  thiough  the  influence 
of  her  parents  and  other  causes,  be  persuaded  into  a 
reluctant  marriage  with  Harry  Woodward  ; time,  how- 
ever, will  tell,  and  I must  only  work  my  way  through 
the  difficulty  as  well  as  I can.  I will  now  leave  you, 
and  I don’t  think  I shall  be  aide  to  see  you  again  for  a 
week  to  come.” 

“ Before  you  go  let  me  ask  if  you  know  a vagabond 
called  Ranting  Rody,  who  goes  about  through  the 
country  living  no  one  knows  how?” 

“No,  I do  not  know  him  ; what  is  he ?” 

“He’s  nothing  except  a paramour  of  Caterine  Col- 
lins’s, who,  you  know,  is  a rival  of  c^rs;  nobody  here 
knows  anything  about  him,  whilst  he,  it  appears, 
knows  every  one  and  everything.” 

“ He  would  make  a good  conjuror,”  replied  Wood- 
ward, smiling. 

“ If  the  fellow  could  be  depended  upon,”  replied  the 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


259 


other,  “ he  might  be  useful ; in  fact,  I am  of  opinion 
that  if  he  wished  he  could  trace  Shaum-na-M\ddogue'9 
haunts.  The  scoundrel  attempted  just  now  to  impose 
upon  me  in  the  dress  of  a woman,  and,  were  it  not 
that  I knew  him  so  well,  he  might  have  got  my  beard 
stripped  from  my  face,  and  my  bones  broken  besides; 
but  I feel  confident  that  if  any  one  could  trace  and 
secure  the  outlaw,  he  could — I mean  with  proper 
assistance.  Think  of  this.” 

“I  shall  find  him  out,”  replied  Woodward,  “and 
sound  him,  at  all  events,  and  I think  through  Caterine 
Collins  I may  possibly  secure  him;  but  we  must  be 
eaut<iou3.  Good-by;  I wish  you  success. 

After  which  he  passed  through  the  crowd,  exclaiming, 

“A  wonderful  man — an  astonishing  man— and  a 
fearful  man ; that  is,  if  he  be  a man,  which  I very 
much  doubt.” 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FORTUNE-TELLING. 

Ever  since  the  night  of  the  bonfire  Woodward’s 
character  became  involved  more  or  less  in  a mystery 
that  was  peculiar  to  the  time  and  the  superstitions  of 
the  period.  That  he  possessed  the  Evil  Eye  was  whis- 
pered about;  and  what  was  still  more  strange,  it  was 
not  his  wish  that  such  rumors  should  be  suppressed. 
They  had  not  yet,  however,  reached  either  Alice  Good- 
win or  her  parents.  In  the  meantime  the  feelings  of 
the  two  families  were  once  more  suspended  in  a kind 
of  neutral  opposition,  each  awaiting  the  other  to  make 


260 


THE  EVIL  EYE  J OR, 


the  first  advance.  Poor  Alice,  however,  appeared 
rather  declining  in  health  and  spirits,  for,  notwith- 
standing her  firm  and  generous  defence  of  Charles 
Lindsay,  his  brother,  to  a certain  extent,  succeeded  in 
shaking  her  confidence  in  his  attachment.  Her  parents 
frequently  asked  her  the  cause  of  her  apparent  melan- 
choly, but  she  only  gave  them  evasive  replies,  and 
stated  that  she  had  not  felt  herself  very  well  since 
Henry  Woodward’s  last  interview  with  her. 

They  now  urged  her  to  take  exercise — against 
which,  indeed,  she  always  had  a constitutional  repug- 
nance—and  not  to  sit  so  much  in  her  own  room  as 
she  did;  and  in  order  to  comply  with  their  wishes  in 
this  respect,  she  forced  herself  to  walk  a couple  of 
hours  each  day  in  the  lawn,  where  she  generally  read 
a book,  for  the  purpose,  if  possible,  of  overcoming  her 
habitual  melancholy.  It  was  upon  one  of  these  occa- 
sions that  she  saw  the  fortune-teller,  Caterine  Collins, 
approach  her,  and  as  her  spirits  were  unusually  de- 
pressed at  the  moment,  she  felt  no  inclination  to  enter 
into  any  conversation  with  her.  Naturally  courteous, 
however,  and  reluctant  to  give  offence,  she  allowed  the 
woman  to  advance,  especially  as  she  could  perceive 
from  the  earnestness  of  her  manner  that  she  was  anx- 
ious to  speak  with  her. 

“Well,  Cat  erine/’  said  she  “I  hope  you  are  not 
coming  to  tell  my  fortune  to-day;  I am  not  in  spirits 
to  hear  much  of  the  future,  be  it  good  or  bad.  Will 
you  not  go  up  to  the  house  ? They  will  give  you  some- 
thing to  eat.” 

“Thank  you,  Miss  Alice,  I will  go  up  by  and  by; 
but  in  the  manetime,  what  fortune  could  any  one  tell 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


261 


you  but  good  fortune?  There’s  nothin’  else  before 
you;  and  if  there  is,  I’m  come  to  put  you  on  your 
guard  against  it,  as  I will,  plaise  goodness.  I heard 
what  I’m  goin’  to  mention  to  you  on  good  autority, 
and,  as  I know  it’s  true,  I think  it’s  but  right  you  should 
know  of  it,  too.” 

Alice  immediately  became  agitated;  but  mingled 
with  that  agitation  was  a natural  wish — perhaps  it 
might  be  a pardonable  curiosity,  under  the  circum- 
stances— to  hear  how  what  the  woman  had  to  disclose 
could  affect  herself.  Being  nervous,  restless,  and 
depressed,  she  was  just  in  the  very  frame  of  mind  to 
receive  such  an  impression  as  might  be  deeply  preju- 
dicial to  the  ease  of  her  heart — perhaps  her  happiness, 
and  consequently  her  health. 

“What  is  it  that  you  think  I should  know,  Cate- 
rine  ? ” 

Caterine,  who  looked  about  her  furtively,  as  if  to 
satisfy  herself  that  there  was  no  one  present  but  them- 
selves, said — 

“ Now,  Miss  Goodwin,  everything  depends  on 
whether  you’ll  answer  me  one  question  truly,  and  you 
need’nt  be  afeard  to  spake  the  truth  to  me.” 

“Is  it  concerning  myself?  ” 

“It  is,  Miss  Goodwin,  and  another,  too,  but  princi- 
pally yourself.” 

“ But  what  right  have  you,  Caterine,  to  question  me 
upon  my  own  affairs  ? ” 

“ No  right,  miss ; but  I wish  to  prevent  you  from 
harm.” 

“I  thank  you  for  your  good  wishes,  Caterine;  but 
what  is  it  you  would  say  ? ” 


262 


THE  EVIL  EYE  | OB) 


“Is  it  true,  Miss  Alice,  that  you  and  Mr.  Woodward 
are  coortin*?” 

“ It  is  not , Caterine,”  replied  Alice,  uttering  the  dis- 
avowal with  a good  deal  of  earnestness;  “there  is  no 
truth  whatsoever  in  it;  nothing  can  be  more  false  and 
groundless — I wonder  how  such  a rumor  could  have 
got  abroad;  it  certainly  could  not  proceed  from  Mr. 
Woodward.” 

“ It  did  not,  indeed,  Miss  Alice  ; but  it  did  from  his 
brother,  who,  it  seems,  is  very  fond  of  him,  and  said  he 
was  glad  of  it;  but  indeed,  miss,  it  delights  my  heart 
to  hear  that  there  is  no  truth  in  it.  Mr.  Woodward, 
God  save  us!  is  no  fit  husband  for  any  Christian 
woman.” 

“ Why  so?”  asked  Alice,  laboring  under  some  vague 
sense  of  alarm. 

“Why,  Heavenly  Father  1 Miss  Alice,  sure  it's  well 
known  he  has  the  Evil  Eye  ; it’s  in  the  family  upon  his 
mother’s  side.” 

“My  God!”  exclaimed  Alice,  who  became  instantly 
as  pale  as  death,  “ if  that  be  true,  Caterine,  it’s  shock- 
mg. 

“ True,”  replied  Caterine ; “ did  you  never  observe 
his  eyes  ? ” 

“Not  particularly.” 

“Did  you  remark  that  they’re  of  different  colors? 
that  one  of  them  is  as  black  as  the  devil’s,  and  the 
other  a gray  ? ” 

“I  never  observed  that,”  replied  Alice,  who  really 
never  had. 

“Yes,  and  I could  tell  you  more  than  that  about 
him ; ” proceeded  Caterine ; they  say  he’s  connected 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


263 


wid  what’s  not  good.  Sure,  when  they  got  up  a bon- 
fire for  him,  does’nt  all  the  world  know  that  it  was  put 
out  by  a shower  of  blood ; and  that’s  a proof  that  he’s 
a favorite  wid  the  devil  and  the  fairies.” 

“ I believe,”  replied  Alice,  “ that  there  is  no  doubt 
whatsoever  about  the  shower  of  blood  ; but  I should  not 
consider  that  fact  as  proof  that  he  is  a favorite  with 
either  the  devil  or  the  fairies.” 

“ Ay,  but  you  don’t  know,  miss,  that  that's  the  way 
they  have  of  showin’  it.  Then,  ever  since  he  has  come 
to  the  country,  Bet  Harramount,  the  witch,  in  the 
shape  of  a white  hare,  is  come  back  to  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  the  Shawn- dhinne-dhuv  is  now  seen  about 
the  Haunted  House  oftener  than  he  ever  was.  It’s 
well  known  that  the  white  hare  plays  about  Mr.  Wood- 
ward like  a dog,  and  that  she  goes  into  the  Haunted 
House,  too,  every  night.” 

“And  what  brought  you  to  tell  me  all  this,  Cate- 
rine?”  asked  Alice. 

“ Why,  miss,  to  put  you  on  your  guard ; afraid  you 
might  get  married  to  a man  that,  maybe,  has  sould 
himself  to  the  devil.  It’s  well  known  by  his  father’s 
sarvints  that  he’s  out  two  or  three  nights  in  the  week, 
and  nobody  can  tell  where  he  goes.” 

“ Are  the  servants  your  authority  for  that  ? ” 

“Indeed  they  are ; Barney  Casey  knows  a great 
deal  about  him.  Now,  Miss  Alice,  you’re  on  your 
guard  ; have  nothing  to  do  wid  him  as  a sweetheart ; 
but  above  all  things  don’t  fall  out  wid  him,  bekaise, 
if  you  did,  as  sure  as  I stand  here  he’d  wither  you  off 
o*  the  earth.  And  above  all  things  again  watch  his 
eyes ; I mane  the  black  one,  but  don’t  seem  to  do  so ; 


264 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


and  now  good  by,  miss ; I’ve  done  my  duty  to 
you.” 

“But  about  his  brother,  Caterine?  He  has  not  the 
Evil  Eye,  I hope  ? ” 

“ Ah,  miss,  I could  tell  you  something  about  him, 
too.  They’re  a bad  graft,  these  Lindsays ; there’s  Mr. 
Charles,  and  its  whispered  he’s  goin’  to  make  a fool 
of  himself  and  disgrace  his  family.” 

“ How  is  that,  Caterine  ? ” 

“I  don’t  know  rightly;  I didn’t  hear  the  particu- 
lars ; but  I’ll  be  on  the  watch,  and  when  I can  I’ll  let 
you  know  it.” 

“ Take  no  such  trouble,  Caterine,”  said  Alice  ; “ I 
assure  you  I feel  no  personal  interest  whatsoever  in, 
any  of  the  family  except  Miss  Lindsay.  Leave  me, 
Caterine,  leave  me;  I must  finish  my  book:  but  I 
thank  you  for  your  good  wishes.  Go  up,  and  say  I 
desired  them  to  give  you  your  dinner,” 

Alice  soon  felt  herself  obliged  to  follow ; and  it  was 
indeed,  with  some  difficulty  she  was  able  to  reach  the 
house.  Her  heart  got  deadly  sick ; an  extraordinary 
weakness  came  over  her ; she  became  alarmed,  fright- 
ened, distressed ; her  knees  tottered  under  her,  and 
she  felt  on  reaching  the  hall-door  as  if  she  were  about 
to  faint.  Her  imagination  became  disturbed  ; a heavy, 
depressing  gloom  descended  upon  her,  and  darkened 
her  flexible  and  unresisting  spirit,  as  if  it  were  the 
forebodings  of  some  terrible  calamity.  The  diabolical 
wretch  who  had  just  left  her  took  care  to  perform  her 
base  and  heartless  task  with  double  effect.  It  was  not 
merely  the  information  she  had  communicated  concern- 
ing Woodward  that  affected  her  so  deeply,  although  she 


THE  BLACK  SPECTBE. 


265 


as  it  were,  in  tne  inmost  recesses  of  her  soul,  that 
it  was  true,  but  that  which  went  at  the  moment  with 
greater  agony  to  her  heart  was  the  allusion  to  Charles 
Lindsay,  and  the  corroboration  it  afforded  to  the  truth 
of  the  charge  which  Woodward  had  brought,  with  so 
much  apparent  reluctance,  against  him — the  charge 
of  having  neglected  and  abandoned  her  for  another, 
and  that  other  a person  of  low  birth,  who,  by  relin- 
quishing her  virtue,  had  contrived  to  gain  such  an  art- 
ful and  selfish  ascendency  over  him.  How  could  she 
doubt  it  ? Here  was  a woman  ignorant  of  the  com- 
munication Woodward  had  made  to  her, — ignorant  of 
the  vows  that  had  passed  between  them, — who  had 
heard  of  his  falsehood  and  profligacy,  and  who  never 
would  have  alluded  to  them  had  she  not  been  ques- 
tioned. So  far,  then,  Woodward,  she  felt,  stood  with- 
out blame  with  respect  to  his  brother.  And  how  could 
she  suspect  Caterine  to  have  been  the  agent  of  that 
gentleman,  when  she  knew  now  that  her  object  in 
seeking  an  interview  with  herself  was  to  put  her  on 
her  guard  against  him?  The  case  was  clear,  and,  to 
her,  dreadful  as  it  was  clear.  She  felt  herself  now, 
however,  in  that  mood  which  no  sympathy  can  allevi- 
ate or  remove.  She  experienced  no  wish  to  communi- 
cate her  distress  to  any  one,  but  resolved  to  preserve 
the  secret  in  her  own  bosom.  Here,  then,  was  she 
left  to  suffer  the  weight  of  a twofold  affliction — the 
dread  of  Woodward,  with  which  Caterine’s  intelligence 
had  filled  her  heart,  feeble,  and  timid,  and  credulous 
as  it  was  upon  any  subject  of  a superstitious  tendency 
— and  the  still  deeper  distress  which  weighed  her 
down  in  consequence  of  Charles  Lindsay’s  treachery 

12 


266 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


and  dishonor.  Alas!  poor  Alice’s  heart  was  not  one 
for  struggles,  nurtured  and  bred  up,  as  she  had  been, 
in  the  very  wildest  spirit  of  superstition,  in  all  its 
degrading  ramifications.  There  was  something  in  the 
imagination  and  constitution  of  the  poor  girl  which 
generated  and  cherished  the  superstitions  which  pre- 
vailed in  her  day.  She  could  not  throw  them  off  her 
mind,  but  dwelt  upon  them  with  a kind  of  fearful 
pleasure  which  we  can  understand  from  those  which 
operated  upon  our  own  fancies  in  our  youth.  These 
prepare  the  mind  for  the  reception  of  a thousand  fictions 
concerning  ghosts,  witches,  fairies,  apparitions,  and  a 
long  catalogue  of  nonsense,  equally  disgusting  and 
repugnant  to  leason  and  common-sense.  It  is  not 
surprising,  then,  that  poor  Alice’s  mind  on  that  night 
was  filled  with  phantasms  of  the  most  feverish  and 
excited  description.  As  far  as  she  could,  however,  she 
concealed  her  agitation  from  her  parents,  but  not  so 
successfully  as  to  prevent  them  from  perceiving  that 
siie  was  laboring  under  some  extraordinary  and  un- 
accountable depression.  This  unfortunately  was  too 
true.  On  that  night  she  experienced  a series  of  such 
wild  and  lrightful  visions  as,  when  she  was  startled 
out  of  them,  made  her  dread  to  go  again  to  sleep. 
The  white  hare,  the  Black  Spectre,  but,  above  all,  the 
fearful  expression  her  alarmed  fancy  had  felt  in  Wood- 
ward s eye,  which  was  nvited  upon  her,  she  thought, 
with  a baleful  and  demoniacal  glance,  that  pierced  and 
prostrated  her  spirit  with  its  malignant  and  supernatural 
power ; all  these  terrible  images,  with  fifty  other 
incoherent  chimeras,  flitted  before  the  wretched  girl’s 
imagination  during  her  feverish  slumbers.  Towards 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


267 


morning  she  sank  into  a somewhat  calmer  state  of  rest, 
but  still  with  occasional  and  flitting  glimpses  of  the 
same  horrors. 

So  far  the  master-spirit  had  set,  at  least,  a portion 
of  his  machinery  in  motion,  in  order  to  work  out  his 
purposes ; but  we  shall  find  that  his  designs  became 
deeper  and  blacker  as  he  proceeded  in  his  course. 

In  a few  days  Alice  became  somewhat  relieved  from 
the  influence  of  these  tumultuous  and  spectral  phantasms 
which  had  run  riot  in  her  terrified  fancy  ; and  this  was 
principally  owing  to  the  circumstance  of  her  having 
prevailed  upon  one  of  the  maid-servants,  a girl  named 
Bessy  Mangan,  Barney  Casey’s  sweetheart,  to  sleep 
privately  in  her  room.  The  attack  had  reduced  and 
enfeebled  her  very  much,  but  still  she  was  slightly 
improved  and  somewhat  relieved  in  her  spirits.  The 
shock,  and  the  nervous  paroxysm  that  accompanied  it, 
had  nearly  passed  away,  and  she  was  now  anxious,  for 
the  sake  of  her  health,  to  take  as  much  exercise  as 
she  could.  Still — still — the  two  leading  thoughts 
would  occur  to  her — that  of  Charles’s  treachery,  and 
the  terrible  gift  or  curse,  possessed  by  his  brother 
Henry ; and  once  more  her  heart  would  sink  to  the 
uttermost  depths  of  distress  and  terror.  The  super- 
natural, however,  in  the  course  of  a little  time,  prevailed, 
as  it  was  only  reasonable  to  suppose  it  would  in 
such  a temperament  as  hers ; and  as  her  mind  pro- 
ceeded to  struggle  with  the  two  impressions,  she  felt 
that  her  dread  of  Woodward  was  gradually  gaining 
upon  and  absorbing  the  other.  Her  fear  of  him,  con- 
sequently, wras  deadly;  that  terrible  and  malignant 
eye — notwithstanding  its  dark  brilliancy  and  awful 


268 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


beauty,  alas!  too,  significant  of  its  power — was  con- 
stantly before  her  imagination,  gazing  upon  her  with  a 
fixed,  determined,  and  mysterious  look,  accompanied 
a smile  of  triumph,  which  deepened  its  satanity , if 
we  may  be  allowed  to  coin  a word,  at  every  glance. 
It  was  not  mere  antipathy  she  felt  for  him  now,  but 
dread  and  horror.  How,  then,  was  she  to  act?  She 
had  pledged  herself  to  receive  his  visits  upon  one  con- 
dition, and  to  permit  him  to  continue  a friendly 
intimacy  altogether  apart  from  love.  How,  then, 
could  she  violate  her  word,  or  treat  him  with  rudeness, 
who  had  always  not  only  treated  her  with  courtesy, 
but  expressed  an  interest  in  her  happiness  which  she 
had  every  reason  to  believe  sincere?  Thus  was  the 
poor  girl  entangled  with  difficulties  on  every  side 
without  possessing  any  means  of  releasing  herself 
from  them. 

In  a few  days  after  this  she  was  sitting  in  the  draw- 
ing-room when  Woodward  unexpectedly  entered  it, 
and  saluted  her  with  great  apparent  good  feeling  and 
politeness.  The  surprise  caused  her  to  become  as  pale 
as  death ; she  felt  her  very  limbs  relax  with  weakness, 
and  her  breath  for  a few  moments  taken  away  from 
her  ; she  looked  upon  him  with  an  expression  of  alarm 
and  fear  which  she  could  not  conceal,  and  it  was  with 
some  difficulty  that  she  was  at  length  enabled  to  speak. 

“ You  will  excuse  me,  sir,”  she  said,  f<  for  not  ris- 
ing ; I am  very  nervous,  and  have  not  been  at  all  well 
for  the  last  week  or  upwards.” 

“Indeed,  Miss  Goodwin,  I am  very  sorry  to  hear 
this  ; I trust  it  is  only  a mere  passing  indisposition ; 
I think  the  complaint  is  general,  for  my  sister  has  also 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


269 


been  ailing  much  the  same  way  for  the  last  few  days. 
Don’t  be  alarmed,  Miss  Goodwin,  it  is  nothing,  and 
won’t  signify.  You  should  mingle  more  in  society  ; 
you  keep  too  much  alone.” 

“ But  I do  not  relish  society  ; I never  mingle  in  it 
that  I don’t  feel  exhausted  and  depressed.” 

“ That  certainly  makes  a serious  difference  ; in  such 
a case,  then,  I imagine  society  would  do  you  more  harm 
than  good.  I should  not  have  intruded  on  you  had 
not  your  mother  requested  me  to  come  up  and  try  to 
raise  your  spirits — a pleasure  which  I would  gladly 
enjoy  if  I could.” 

“I  am  much  obliged  to  you,  Mr.  Woodward,”  she 
replied ; “ I hope  a short  time  will  remove  this  un- 
usual depression,  and  I must  only  have  a little  pa- 
tience.” 

“ Just  so,  Miss  Goodwin ; a little  time,  as  you  say, 
will  restore  you  to  yourself.’’ 

Now  all  this  was  very  courteous  and  kind  of  Mr. 
Woodward,  and  might  have  raised  her  spirits  were  it 
not  for  the  eye . From  the  moment  he  entered  the 

apartment  that  dreaded  instrument  of  his  power  was 
fixed  upon  her  with  a look  so  concentrated,  piercing 
and  intense,  that  it  gave  a character  of  abstraction  to 
all  he  said.  In  other  words,  she  felt  as  if  his  language 
proceeded  out  of  his  lips  unconsciously,  and  that  some 
mysterious  purport  of  his  heart  emanated  from  his  eye. 
It  appeared  to  her  that  he  was  thinking  of  something 
secret  connected  with  herself,  to  which  his  words  bore 
no  reference  whatsoever.  She  neither  knew  what  to 
do  nor  what  to  say  under  this  terrible  and  permeating 
gaze ; it  was  in  vain  she  turned  away  her  eyes ; she 


270 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ) OB, 


knew — she  felt — that  his  was  upon  her — that  it  was 
drinking  up  her  strength — that,  in  fact,  the  evil  influ- 
ence was  mingling  with  and  debilitating  her  frame,  and 
operating  upon  all  her  faculties.  There  was  still,  how- 
ever, a worse  symptom,  and  one  which  gave  that  gaze 
a significance  that  appalled  her — this  was  the  smile  of 
triumph  which  she  had  seen  playing  coldly  but  tri- 
umphantly about  his  lips  in  her  dreams.  That  smile 
was  the  feather  to  the  arrow  that  pierced  her,  and  that 
was  piercing  her  at  that  moment — it  was  the  cold  but 
glittering  glance  of  the  rattlesnake,  when  breaking 
down  by  the  poison  of  his  eyes  the  power  of  resistance 
in  his  devoted  victim. 

" Mr.  Woodward,”  said  she,  after  a long  pause,  “I 
am  unable  to  bear  an  interview — have  the  goodness 
to  withdraw,  and  when  you  go  down  stairs  send  my 
mother  up.  Excuse  me,  sir  ; but  you  must  perceive 
how  very  ill  I have  got  within  a few  minutes.” 

“I  regret  it,  exceedingly,  Miss  Goodwin.  I had 
something  to  mention  to  you  respecting  that  unfortunate 
brother  of  mine  ; but  you  are  not  now  in  a condition  to 
hear  anything  unpleasant  and  distressing;  and,  indeed, 
it  is  better,  I think,  now  that  I observe  your  state  of 
health,  that  you  should  not  even  wish  to  hear  it.” 

“ I never  do  wish  to  hear  it,  sir  ; but  have  the  good- 
ness to  leave  me.” 

“ I trust  my  next  visit  will  find  you  better.  Good- 
by,  Miss  Goodwin!  I shall  send  your  mother  up.” 

He  withdrew  very  much  after  the  etiquette  of  a 
subject  leaving  a crowned  head — that  is,  nearly  back- 
wards ; but  when  he  came  to  the  door  he  paused  a 
moment,  turning  upon  her  one  long,  dark,  inexplicable 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


271 


gaze,  whilst  the  muscles  of  his  hard,  stony  mouth  were 
drawn  back  with  a smile  that  contained  in  its  expression 
a spirit  that  might  be  considered  complacent,  but  which 
Alice  interpreted  as  derisive  and  diabolical. 

“ Mamma,”  said  she,  when  her  mother  joined  her, 
4i  I am  ill,  and  I know  not  what  to  do.” 

"I  know  you  are  not  well,  my  love,”  replied  her 
mother,  “but  I hope  you’re  not  worse  ; how  do  you 
feel?” 

“Quite  feeble,  utterly  without  strength,  and  dread- 
fully depressed  and  alarmed.” 

“ Alarmed,  Alley ! Why,  what  could  alarm  you, 
Does  not  Mr.  Woodward  always  conduct  himself  as  a 
gentleman  ? ” 

“ He  does,  ma’am  ; but,  nevertheless,  I never  wish 
to  see  him  again.” 

“Why,  dear  me!  Alice,  is  it  reasonable  that  you 
should  give  way  to  such  a prejudice  against  that  gentle- 
man ? Indeed  I believe  you  absolutely  hate  him.” 

“ It  is  not  personal  hatred,  mother  ; it  is  fear  and 
terror.  I do  not,  as  I said,  hate  the  man  personally, 
because  I must  say  that  he  never  deserved  such  a feel- 
ing at  my  hands,  but,  in  the  meantime,  the  sight  of 
him  sickens  me  almost  to  death.  I am  not  aware  that 
he  is  or  ever  was  immoral,  or  guilty  of  any  act  that 
ought  to  expose  him  to  hatred  ; but,  notwithstanding 
that,  my  impression,  when  conversing  with  him,  is,  that 
I am  in  the  presence  of  an  evil  spirit,  or  of  a man  who 
is  possessed  of  one.  Mamma,  he  must  be  excluded  the 
house,  and  forbidden  to  visit  here  again,  otherwise  my 
health  will  be  destroyed,  and  my  very  life  placed  in 
danger.* 


272 


THE  ETHi  EYE  J OR, 


“My  dear  Alice,  that  is  all  very  strange,”  replied 
her  mother,  now  considerably  alarmed  at  her  language, 
but  still  more  so  at  her  appearance  ; “ why,  God  bless 
me,  child!  now  that  I look  at  you,  you  certainly  do 
seem  to  be  in  an  extraordinary  state.  You  are  the 
color  of  death,  and  then  you  are  all  trembling ! Why 
is  this,  I ask  again  ? ” 

“The  presence  of  that  man/’  she  replied,  in  a faint 
voice  ; “ his  presence  simply  and  solely.  That  is  what 
has  left  me  as  you  see  me.” 

“Well,  Alice,  it  is  very  odd  and  very  strange,  and 
it  seems  as  if  there  was  some  mystery  in  it.  I will,  how- 
ever, talk  to  your  father  about  it,  and  we  will  hear 
what  he  shall  say.  In  the  meantime,  raise  your  spirits, 
and  don’t  be  so  easily  alarmed.  You  are  naturally 
nervous  and  timid,  and  this  is  merely  a poor,  cowardly 
conceit  that  has  got  into  your  head  ; but  your  own  good 
sense  will  soon  show  you  the  folly  of  yielding  to  a mere 
fancy.  Amuse  yourself  on  the  spinet,  and  play  some 
brisk  music  that  will  cheer  your  spirits ; it  is  nothing 
but  the  spleen.” 

Woodward,  in  the  meantime,  having  effected  his  ob- 
ject, and  satisfied  himself  of  his  power  over  Alice,  pur- 
sued his  way  home  in  high  spirits.  To  his  utter  aston- 
ishment, however,  he  found  the  family  in  an  uproar, 
the  cause  of  which  we  will  explain.  His  mother,  whose 
temper  neither  she  herself  nor  any  other  human  being, 
unless  her  husband,  when  provoked  too  far,  could  keep 
under  anything  like  decent  restraint,  had  got  into  a 
passion,  while  he,  Woodward,  was  making  his  visit ; 
and  while  in  a blaze  of  resentment  against  the  Good- 
wins she  disclosed  the  secret  of  his  rejection  by  Alice, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


273 


and  dwelt  with  bitter  indignation  upon  the  attachment 
she  had  avowed  for  Charles — a secret  which  Henry 
had  most  dishonorably  intrusted  to  her,  but  which,  as 
the  reader  sees,  she  had  neither  temper  nor  principle  to 
keep. 

On  entering  the  house  he  found  his  mother  and  step- 
father at  high  feud.  The  brows  of  the  latter  were  knit, 
as  was  always  the  case  when  he  found  himself  bent  on 
mischief.  He  was  calm,  however,  which  was  another 
bad  sign,  for  in  him  the  old  adage  was  completely  re- 
versed, “ After  a storm  comes  a calm,”  whilst  in  his 
case  it  uniformly  preceded  it. 

Woodward  looked  about  him  with  amazement ; his 
stepfather  was  standing  with  his  back  to  the  parlor  fire, 
holding  the  skirts  of  his  coat  divided  behind,  whilst  his 
wife  stood  opposite  to  him,  her  naturally  red  face  still 
flaming  more  deeply  with  a tornado  of  indignation. 

“And  you  dare  to  tell  me  that  you’ll  consent  to 
Charles’s  marriage  with  her  ? ” 

“ Yes,  my  dear,  I dare  to  tell  you  so.  You  had  no  ob- 
jection that  she  should  marry  your  son  Harry  there. 
You  forgot  or  dissembled  your  scorn  and  resentment 
against  her,  when  you  thought  you  could  make  a catch 
of  her  property  : a very  candid  and  disinterested  pro- 
ceeding on  your  part.  Well,  what’s  the  consequence? 
That’s  all  knocked  up ; the  girl  won’t  have  him,  be- 
cause she  is  attached  to  his  brother,  and  because  his 
brother  is  attached  to  her.  Now,  that  is  just  as  it 
ought  to  be,  and,  please  God,  we’ll  have  them  married. 
And  I now  take  the  liberty  of  asking  you  both  to  the 
wedding.” 

u Lindsay,  you’re  an  offensive  old  dog,  sir.” 

12* 


274 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


“I  might  retort  the  compliment  by  changing  the 
sex,  my  dear,”  he  replied,  laughing  and  nodding  at 
her,  with  a face,  from  the  nose  down,  rather  benevo- 
lent than  otherwise,  but  still  the  knit  was  between 
the  brows. 

“ Lindsay,  you're  an  unmanly  villain,  and  a coward 
to  boot,  or  you  would’nt  use  such  language  to  a wo- 
man.” 

“ Not  to  a woman ; but  I’m  sometimes  forced  to  do 
so  to  a termagant.” 

“What’s  the  cause  of  all  this?”  inquired  Wood- 
ward; “upon  my  honor,  the  language  I hear  is  very 
surprising,  as  coming  from  a justice  of  quorum  and 
his  lady.  Fie ! fie ! I am  ashamed  of  you  both.  In 
what  did  it  originate  ? ” 

“Why,, the  fact  is,  Harry,  she  has  told  us  that  Alice 
Goodwin,  in  the  most  decided  manner,  has  rejected 
your  addresses,  and  confided  to  you  an  avowal  of  her 
attachment  to  Charles  here.  Now,  when  I heard  this, 
I felt  highly  delighted  at  it,  and  said  we  should  have 
them  married,  and  so  we  shall.  Then  your  mother, 
in  flaming  indignation  at  this,  enacted  Vesuvius  in  a 
blaze,  and  there  she  stands  ready  for  another  eruption.” 

“ I wish  you  were  in  the  bottom  of  Vesuvius,  Lind- 
say ; but  you  shall  not  have  your  way,  notwithstand- 
ing.” 

“ So  I am,  my  dear,  every  day  in  my  life.  I have  a 
little  volcano  of  my  own  here,  under  the  very  roof 
with  me  ; and  I tell  that  volcano  that  I will  have  my 
own  way  in  this  matter,  and  that  this  marriage  must 
take  place  if  Alice  is  willing ; and  I’m  sure  she  is,  the 
dear  girl” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE.  275 

^Sir,”  sai<5r  Woodward,  addressing  his  stepfather 
ca<ml7>  I feel  a good  deal  surprised  that  a thinking 
man,  oC  a naturally  sedate  temper,  as  you  are  ” 

“ Yes,  H my,  I am  so.” 

“ Of  such  a sedate  temper  as  you  are,  should  not 
recollect  the  possibility  of  my  mother,  who  sometimes 
takes  up  impressions  hastily,  if  not  erroneously — as 
the  calmest  of  us  too  frequently  do — of  my  mother,  I 
say,  considerably  mistaking  and  unconsciously  misre- 
presenting the  circumstances  I mentioned  to  her.” 

“ But  why  did  you  mention  them  exclusively  to 
her  ? ” asked  Charles ; “ I cannot  see  your  object  in 
concealing  them  from  the  rest  of  the  family,  especially 
from  those  who  were  most  interested  in  the  knowledge 
of  them.” 

“ Simply  because  I had  nothing  actually  decisive  to 
mention.  I principally  confined  myself  to  my  own 
inferences,  which  unfortunately  my  mother,  with  her 
eager  habit  of  snatching  at  conclusions,  in  this  instance, 
mistook  for  facts.  I shall  satisfy  you,  Charles,  of  this, 
and  of  other  matters  besides ; but  we  will  require 
time.” 

“I  assure  you,  Harry,  that  if  your  mother  does  not 
keep  her  temper  within  some  reasonable  bounds,  either 
she  or  I shall  leave  the  house — and  I am  not  likely  to 
be  the  man  to  do  so.” 

“This  house  is  mine,  Lindsay,  and  the  property  is 
mine — both  in  my  own  right ; and  you  and  your  fam- 
ily may  leave  it  as  soon  as  you  like,” 

“But  you  forget  that  I have  property  enough  to 
support  myself  and  them  independently  of  you.” 

" Wherever  you  go,  my  dear  papa,”  said  Maria, 


276 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


bursting  into  tears,  “I  will  accompany  you.  I admit 
it  is  a painful  determination  for  a daughter  to  be  forced 
to  make  against  her  own  mother  ; but  it  is  one  I should 
have  died  sooner  than  come  to  if  she  had  ever  treated 
me  as  a daughter.” 

Her  good-natured  and  affectionate  father  took  her  in 
his  arms  and  kissed  her. 

“My  own  darling  Maria,”  said  he,  “I  could  forgive 
your  mother  all  her  domestic  violence  and  outrage  had 
she  acted  with  the  affection  of  a mother  towards  you. 
She  has  a heart  only  for  one  individual,  and  that  is  her 
son  Harry,  there.” 

“ As  for  me,”  said  Charles,  “ wherever  my  father 
goes,  I,  too,  my  dear  Maria,  will  accompany  him.,, 

“ You  hear  that,  Harry,”  said  Mrs.  Lindsay  ; " you 
see  now  they  are  in  a league — in  a conspiracy  against 
your  happiness  and  mine ; — but  think  of  their  selfish- 
ness and  cunning — it  is  the  girl’s  property  they 
want.” 

“ Perish  the  property,”  exclaimed  Charles,  indig- 
nantly. “ I will  now  mention  a fact  which  I have 
hitherto  never  breathed — Alice  Goodwin  and  I were, 
I may  say,  betrothed  before  ever  she  dreamed  of  pos- 
sessing it ; and  if  I held  back  since  that  time,  I did 
so  from  the  principles  of  a man  of  honor,  lest  she 
might  imagine  that  I renewed  our  intimacy,  after  the 
alienations  of  the  families,  from  mercenary  motives.” 

“You’re  a fine  fellow,  Charley,”  said  his  father: 
“you’re  a fine  fellow,  and  you  deserve  her  and*  her 
property,  if  it  was  ten  times  what  it  is.” 

“ Don’t  you  be  dibheartened,  Harry,”  said  hia 
mother;  “I  have  a better  wife  in  my  eye  for  you  — 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


277 


a wife  that  will  bring  you  connection,  and  that  is  Lord 
Bilberry’s  niece.” 

“ Yes,”  said  her  husband,  ironically ; “ a man  with 
fifty  thousand  acres  of  mountain.  Faith,  Harry,  you 
will  be  a happy  man , and  may  feed  on  bilberries  all 
your  life ; but  upon  little  else,  unless  you  can  pick  the 
spare  bones  of  an  old  maid  who  has  run  herself  into  an 
asthma  in  the  unsuccessful  sport  of  husband-hunting.” 

“ She  will  inherit  her  uncle’s  property,  Lindsay,” 

“Yes,  she  will  inherit  the  heather  and  the  bilberries. 
But  go  in  God’s  name  ; work  out  that  project ; there 
is  nobody  here  disposed  to  hinder  you.  Only  I hope 
you  will  ask  us  to  the  wedding.” 

“Mother,”  said  Woodward,  affectionately  taking  her 
hand  and  giving  it  a significant  squeeze  ; “ mother 
you  must  excuse  me  for  what  I am  about  to  say  ” — 
another  squeeze,  and  a glance  which  she  very  well  un- 
derstood— “upon  my  honor,  mother,  I must  give  my 
verdict  for  the  present  ” — another  squeeze — “ against 
you.  You  must  be  kinder  to  Charles  and  Maria,  and 
you  must  not  treat  my  father  with  such  disrespect  and 
harshness.  I wish  to  become  a mediator  and  pacifica- 
tor in  the  family.  As  for  myself,  I care  not  about 
property  ; I wish  to  marry  the  girl  I love.  I am  not, 
I trust,  a selfish  man — God  forbid  I should  ; but  for 
the  present" — another  squeeze — “let  me  entreat  you  all 
to  forget  this  little  breeze  ; urge  nothing  ; precipitate 
nothing  ; a little  time,  perhaps,  if  we  have  patience  to 
wait,  may  restore  us  all,  and  everything  else  we  are 
quarrelling  about,  to  peace  and  happiness.  Charles,  I 
wish  to  have  some  conversation  with  you.” 

“ Ilarry,”  said  Lindsay,  “I  am  glad  you  have  spoken 


278 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


as  you  did ; your  words  do  you  credit,  and  your  con- 
duct is  manly  and  honorable.” 

“ I do  believe,  indeed,”  said  his  unsuspecting  brother, 
“ that  the  best  thing  we  could  all  do  would  be  to  put 
ourselves  under  his  guidance  ; as  for  my  part  I am 
perfectly  willing  to  do  so,  Harry.  After  hearing  the 
good  sense  you  have  just  uttered,  I think  you  are 
entitled  to  every  confidence  from  us  all.” 

“You  overrate  my  abilities,  Charles  ; but  not,  I 
hope,  the  goodness  of  an  affectionate  heart  that  loves 
you  all.  Charles,  come  with  me  for  a few  minutes  ; 
and,  mother,  do  you  also  expect  a private  lecture  from 
me  by  and  by  ?” 

“Well,”  said  the  mother,  “I  suppose  I must.  If  I 
were  only  spoken  to  kindly  I could  feel  as  kindly ; 
however,  let  there  be  an  end  to  this  quarrel  as  the  boy 
says,  and  I,  as  well  as  Charles,  shall  be  guided  by  his 
advice.” 

“Now,  Charles,”  said  he,  when  they  had  gone  to 
another  room,  “ you  know  what  kind  of  a woman  my 
mother  is  ; and  the  truth  is,  until  matters  get  settled, 
we  will  have  occasion  for  a good  deal  of  patience  with 
her ; let  us,  therefore,  exercise  it.  Like  most  hot- 
tempered  women,  she  has  a bad  memory,  and  wrests 
the  purport  of  words  too  frequently  to  a wrong  mean- 
ing. In  the  account  she  gave  you  of  what  occurred 
between  Alice  Goodwin  and  me,  she  entirely  did.” 

“But  what  did  occur  between  Alice  Goodwin  and 
you,  Harry  ? ” 

“A  very  few  words  will  tell  it.  She  admitted  that 
there  certainly  has  been  an  attachment  between  you 
and  her,  but — that — that — I will  not  exactly  repeat 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


279 


her  words,  although  I don’t  say  they  were  meant  offen- 
sively ; but  it  amounted  to  this,  that  she  now  filled  a 
different  position  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  ; that  she 
would  rather  the  matter  were  not  renewed  ; that  if 
her  mind  had  changed,  she  had  good  reason  for  justi- 
fying the  change  ; and  when  I,  finding  that  I had  no 
chance  myself,  began  to  plead  for  you,  she  hinted  to 
me  that,  in  consequence  of  the  feud  that  had  taken 
place  between  the  families,  and  the  slanders  that  my 
mother  had  cast  upon  her  honor  and  principles,  she 
was  resolved  to  have  no  further  connection  whatsoever 
with  any  one  of  the  blood ; her  affections  were  not 
now  her  own.” 

“Alas,  Harry!”  said  Charles,  “how  few  can  bear 
the  effects  of  unexpected  prosperity.  When  she  and 
I were  both  comparatively  poor,  she  was  all  affection  ; 
but  now  that  she  has  become  an  heiress,  see  what  a 
change  there  is!  Well,  Harry,  if  she  can  be  faithless 
and  selfish,  I can  be  both  resolute  and  proud.  She 
shall  have  no  further  trouble  from  me  on  that  subject ; 
only  I must  say,  I don’t  envy  her  conscience.” 

“Don’t  be  rash,  Charles — we  should  judge  of  her 
charitably  and  generously ; I don’t  think  myself  she 
is  so  much  to  blame.  O’Connor  Fardour,  or  Farther, 
or  whatever  you  call  him ” 

“O,  Ferdora!” 

“ Yes,  Ferdora ; that  fellow  is  at  the  bottom  of  it 
all ; he  has  plied  her  well  during  the  estrangement, 
and  to  some  purpose.  I never  visit  them  that  I don’t 
find  him  alone  with  her.  He  is,  besides,  both  frank 
and  handsome,  with  a good  deal  of  dash  and  insinua- 
tion in  his  address  and  manner,  and,  besides,  a good 


280 


THE  EVIL  EYE  J OR, 


property,  I am  told.  But,  in  the  meantime,  I have  a 
favor  to  ask  of  you ; that  is,  if  you  think  you  can 
place  confidence  in  me.” 

“Every  confidence,  my  dear  Harry,”  said  Charles, 
clasping  his  hand  warmly;  “every  confidence.  As  I 
said  before,  you  shall  be  my  guide  and  adviser.” 

“Thank  you,  Charles.  I may  make  mistakes,  but 
I shall  do  all  for  the  best.  Well,  then,  will  you  leave 
O’Connor  to  me  ? If  you  do,  I shall  not  promise  much, 
because  I am  not  master  of  future  events  ; but  this 
is  all  I ask  of  you — yes,  there  is  one  thing  more — to 
hold  aloof  from  her  and  her  family  for  a time.” 

“After  what  you  have  told  me,  Harry,  that  is  an 
unnecessary  request  now  ; but  as  for  O’Connor,  I think 
he  ought  to  be  left  to  myself.” 

“ And  so  he  shall  in  due  time  ; but  I must  place  him  in 
a proper  position  for  you  first — a thing  which  you  could 
not  do  now,  nor  even  attempt  to  do,  without  meanness. 
Are  you,  then,  satisfied  to  leave  this  matter  in  my 
hands,  and  to  remain  quite  until  I shall  bid  you  act  ? ” 
“Perfectly,  Harry,  perfectly  ; I shall  be  guided  by 
you  in  everything.” 

“ Well,  now,  Charley,  we  will  have  a double  triumph 
soon,  I hope.  All  is  not  lost  that’s  in  danger.  The 
poor  girl  is  surrounded  by  a clique.  Priests  have  inter- 
fered. Her  parents,  you  know,  are  Catholics ; so,  you 
know,  is  O’Connor.  Poor  Alice,  you  know,  too,  is  any- 
thing but  adamant.  And  now  I will  say  no  more  ; 
but  in  requital  for  what  I have  said,  go  and  send  our 
patient  mild  mamma,  to  me.  I really  must  endeavor 
to  try  something  with  her,  in  order  to  save  us  all  from 
this  kind  of  life  she  is  leading  us.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


28  i 


When  his  mother  entered  he  assumed  the  superior 
and  man  of  authority  ; his  countenance  exhibited  some- 
thing unpleasant,  and  in  a decisive  and  rather  author- 
itative tone  he  said, — 

“ Mother,  will  you  be  pleased  to  take  a seat  ? ” 
u You  are  angry  with  me,  Harry — I know  you  are ; 
but  I could  not  restrain  my  feelings,  nor  keep  your 
secret,  when  I thought  of  their  insolence  in  requiting 
you — you , to  whom  the  property  would  and  ought  to 

have  come 77 

6i  Pray,  ma’am,  take  a seat.” 

She  sat  down — anxious,  but  already  subdued,  as  was 
evident  by  her  manner. 

“I,”  proceeded  her  son,  “to  whom  the  property 
would  and  ought  to  have  come — and  I,  to  whom  it 
will  come — — 77 

u But  are  you  sure  of  that  ? ” 

“ Not,  I am  afraid,  while  I have  such  a mother  as 
you  are — a woman  in  whom  I can  place  no  confidence 
with  safety.  Why  did  you  betray  me  to  this  silly 
family  ? ” 

“ Because,  as  I said  before,  I could  not  help  it ; my 
temper  got  the  better  of  me.” 

“ Ay,  and  I fear  it  will  always  get  the  better  of  you. 
I could  now  give  you  very  agreeable  information  as  to 
that  property  and  the  piece  of  curds  that  possesses  it ; 
but  then,  as  I said,  there  is  no  placing  any  confidence 
in  a woman  of  your  temper.” 

“ If  the  property  is  concerned,  Harry,  you  may 
depend  your  life  on  me.  So  help  me,  God,  if  ever  I 
will  betray  you  again.” 

u Well,  that’s  a solemn  asseveration,  and  I will 


282 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


depend  on  it ; but  if  you  betray  me  to  this  family  the 
property  is  lost  to  us  and  our  heirs  forever.” 

“Do  not  fear  me ; I have  taken  the  oath.” 

“ Well,  then,  listen  ; if  you  could  understand  Latin, 
I would  give  you  a quotation  from  a line  of  Virgil — 
1 H«*eret  lateri  lethalis  arundo.’ 

The  girl’s  doomed — subdued  — overcome  ; I am  in 
the  process  of  killing  her.” 

“ Of  killing  her ! My  God,  how  ? not  by  violence, 
surely — that,  you  know,  would  not  be  safe.” 

“ I know  that ; no — not  by  violence,  but  by  the 
power  of  this  dark  eye  that  you  see  in  my  head.” 

“ Heavenly  Father  ! then  you  possess  it  ? ” 

“ I do ; and  if  I were  never  to  see  her  again  I don’t 
think  she  could  recover ; she  will  merely  wither  away 
very  gently,  and  in  due  time  will  disappear  without 
issue — and  then,  whose  is  the  property  ? ” 

“ As  to  that,  you  know  there  can  be  no  doubt  about 
it;  there  is  the  will — the  stupid  will,  by  which  she 
got  it.” 

“I  shall  see  her  again,  however — nay,  in  spite  of 
them  I shall  see  her  time  after  time,  and  shall  give  her 
the  Evil  Eye,  until  the  scene  closes— until  I attend 
her  funeral.” 

“ My  mind  is  somewhat  at  ease,”  replied  his  mother ; 
“ because  I was  alarmed  lest  you  should  have  had 
recourse  to  any  process  that  might  have  brought  you 
within  the  operation  of  the  law.” 

“ Make  your  mind  easy  on  that  point,  my  dear 
mother.  No  law  compels  a man  to  close  his  eyes  ; a 
cat,  you  know,  may  look  on  a king ; but  of  one  thing 
you  may  be  certain — she  dies — the  victim  is  mine.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


283 


u One  thing  is  certain/7  replied  his  mother,  u that  if 
she  and  Charles  should  marry,  you  are  ousted  from 
the  property.77 

“Don7t  trouble  yourself  about  such  a contingency; 
I have  taken  steps  which  I think  will  prevent  that.  I 
speak  in  a double  sense ; but  if  I find,  after  all,  that 
they  are  likely  to  fail,  I shall  take  others  still  more 
decisive.77 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

WOODWARD  IS  DISCARDED  FROM  MR.  GOODWIN7S  FAMILY. 

OTHER  PARTICULARS  OF  IMPORTANCE. 

The  reader  sees  that  Harry  Woodward,  having  ascer- 
tained the  mutual  affection  which  subsisted  between 
his  brother  and  Alice,  resorted  to  such  measures  as 
were  likely  to  place  obstructions  in  the  way  of  their 
meeting,  which  neither  of  them  was  likely  to  remove. 
He  felt,  now,  satisfied  that  Charles,  in  consequence  of  the 
malignant  fabrications  which  he  himself  had  palmed 
upon  him  for  truth,  would,  most  assuredly,  make 
no  further  attempt  to  renew  their  former  intimacy. 
When  Alice,  too,  stated  to  him,  that  if  she  married  not 
Charles,  whether  he  proved  worthy  of  her  or  other- 
wise, she  would  never  marry  another,  he  felt  that 
she  was  unconsciously  advancing  the  diabolical  plana 
which  he  was  projecting  and  attempting  to  carry  into 
effect.  If  she  died  without  marriage  or  without  issue, 
the  property,  at  her  death,  according  to  his  uncle7s  will, 
reverted,  as  we  have  said,  to  himself.  His  object, 
therefore,  was  to  expedite  her  demise  with  as  little 


284 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


delay  as  possible,  in  order  that  he  might  become  master 
of  the  patrimony.  With  this  generous  principle  for  hia 
guide,  he  made  it  a point  to  visit  the  Goodwins,  and  tc 
see  Alice  as  often  as  was  compatible  with  the  ordinary 
usages  of  society.  Had  Caterine  Collins  not  put  the 
unsuspecting  and  timid  girl  on  her  guard  against  the 
influence  of  the  Evil  Eye,  as  possessed  by  Woodward, 
for  whom  she  acted  as  agent  in  the  business,  that  poor 
girl  would  not  have  felt  anything  like  what  this  dia- 
bolical piece  of  information  occasioned  her  to  experi- 
ence. Prom  the  moment  she  heard  it  her  active 
imagination  took  the  alarm.  An  unaccountable  terror 
seized  upon  her;  she  felt  as  if  some  dark  doom  was 
impending  over  her.  It  was  in  a peculiar  degree  the 
age  of  superstition ; and  the  terrible  influence  of  the 
Evil  Eye  was  one  not  only  of  the  commonest,  but  the  most 
formidable  of  them  all.  The  dark,  significant,  but 
sinister  gaze  of  Harry  Woodward  was,  she  thought, 
forever  upon  her.  She  could  not  withdraw  her 
imagination  from  it.  It  haunted  her ; it  was  fixed 
upon  her,  accompanied  by  a dreadful  smile  of  apparent 
con  tesy,  but  of  a malignity  which  she  felt  as  if  it  pene- 
trated her  whole  being,  both  corporeal  and  mental. 
She  hurried  to  bed  at  night  with  a hope  that  sleep 
might  exclude  the  frightful  vision  which  followed  her ; 
but,  alas ! even  sleep  was  no  security  to  her  against  its 
terrors.  It  was  now  that  in  her  distempered  dreams 
imagination  ran  riot.  She  fled  from  him,  or  attempted 
to  fly,  but  feared  that  she  had  not  strength  for  the 
effort ; he  followed  her,  she  thought,  and  when  she 
covered  her  face  with  her  hands  in  order  to  avoid  the 
sight  of  him,  she  felt  him  seizing  her  by  the  wrists, 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


285 


and  removing  her  arms  in  order  that  he  might  pour 
the  malignant  influence  of  that  terrible  eye  into  her 
very  heart.  From  these  scenes  she  generally  awoke 
with  a shriek,  when  her  maid,  Sarah  Sullivan,  who  of 
late  slept  in  the  same  room  with  her,  was  obliged  to 
come  to  her  assistance,  and  soothe  and  sustain  her  as 
well  as  she  could.  She  then  lay  for  hours  in  such 
a state  of  terror  and  agitation  as  cannot  be  de- 
scribed, until  near  morning,  when  she  generally  fell 
into  something  like  sound  sleep.  In  fact,  her  waking 
moments  were  easy  when  compared  with  the  persecu- 
tion which  the  spirit  of  that  man  inflicted  on  her  during 
her  broken  and  restless  slumbers.  The  dreadful  eye, 
as  it  rested  upon  her,  seemed  as  if  its  powerful  but 
killing  expression  proceeded  from  the  heart  and  spirit 
of  some  demon  who  sought  to  wither  her  by  slow  de- 
grees out  of  life ; and  she  felt  that  he  was  succeeding 
in  his  murderous  and  merciless  object.  It  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at,  then,  that  she  dreaded  the  state  of  sleep 
more  than  any  other  condition  of  existence  in  which 
she  could  find  herself.  As  night,  and  the  hour  of  re- 
tiring to  what  ought  to  have  been  a refreshing  rest 
returned,  her  alarms  also  returned  with  tenfold  terror ; 
and  such  was  her  apprehension  of  those  fiend-like  and 
nocturnal  visits,  that  she  entreated  Sarah  Sullivan  to 
sleep  with  and  awaken  her  the  moment  she  heard  her 
groan  or  shriek.  Our  readers  may  perceive  that  the 
innocent  girl’s  tenure  of  life  could  not  be  a long  one 
under  such  strange  and  unexampled  sufferings. 

The  state  of  her  health  now  occasioned  her  parents 
to  feel  the  most  serious  alarm.  She  herself  disclosed 
to  them  the  fearful  intelligence  which  had  been  com- 


286 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


municated  to  her  in  such  a friendly  spirit  by  Caterine 
Collins,  to  wit,  that  Harry  Woodward  possessed  the 
terrible  power  of  the  Evil  Eye,  and  that  she  felt  he  was 
attempting  to  kill  her  by  it ; adding,  that  from  the  state 
of  her  mind  and  health  she  feared  he  had  succeeded, 
and  that  certainly,  if  he  were  permitted  to  continue 
his  visits,  she  knew  that  she  could  not  long  survive. 

“ I remember  well/7  said  her  father,  “ that  when  he 
was  a boy  of  about  six  or  seven  he  was  called,  by  way 
of  nickname,  Harry  na  Suil  Gloir ; and,  indeed,  the 
common  report  always  has  been  that  his  mother  pos- 
sesses the  evil  eye  against  cattle,  when  she  wishes  to 
injure  any  neighbor  that  doesn’t  treat  her  with  what 
she  thinks  to  be  proper  and  becoming  respect.  If  her 
son  Harry  has  the  accursed  gift  it  comes  from  her 
blood ; they  say  there  is  some  old  story  connected  with 
her  family  that  accounts  for  it,  but,  as  I never  heard  it, 
I don’t  know  what  it  is.” 

“ I agree  with  you,”  said  his  wife ; “ if  he  has  it  at 
all,  he  may  thank  her  for  it.  There  is,  I fear,  some 
bad  principle  in  her;  for  surely  the  fierceness  and 
overbearing  spirit  of  her  pride,  and  the  malignant 
calumnies  of  her  foul  and  scandalous  tongue,  can 
proceed  from  nothing  that’s  good.” 

“Well,  Martha,”  observed  her  husband,  “if  the 
devilish  and  unaccountable  hatred  which  she  bears  her 
fellow-creatures  is  violent,  she  has  the  satisfaction  of 
knowing — and  well  she  knows  it — that  it  is  returned 
to  her  with  compound  interest : I question  if  the  devil 
himself  is  detested  with  such  a venomous  feeling  as  she 
is.  Her  own  husband  and  children  cannot  like  a bone 
in  her  skin.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


287 


“And  yet/7  replied  Alice,  “you  would  have  made 
this  woman  my  mother-in-law ! Do  you  think  it  was 
from  any  regard  to  us  that  she  came  here  to  propose  a 
marriage  between  her  son  and  me  ? No,  indeed,  dear 
papa,  it  was  for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  property, 
which  her  brother  left  me,  for  him  who  would  other- 
wise have  inherited  it.  And  do  you  imagine  for  a 
moment  that  Harry  Woodward  himself  ever  felt  one 
emotion  of  personal  affection  for  me  ? If  you  do  you 
are  quite  mistaken.  I knew  and  felt  all  along — even 
while  he  was  assuming  the  part  of  the  lover — that  he 
actually  hated,  not  only  me,  but  every  one  of  the 
family.  His  object  was  the  property,  and  so  was  that 
of  his  mother ; but  I absolve  all  the  other  members  of 
the  family  from  any  knowledge  of,  or  participation  in, 
their  schemes.  As  it  is,  if  you  wish  to  see  yourselves 
childless  you  will  allow  his  visits,  or,  if  not,  you  will 
never  permit  his  presence  under  this  roof  again.  I 
fear,  however,  that  it  is  now  too  late — you  see  that  I 
am  already  on  the  brink  of  the  grave,  in  consequence 
of  the  evil  influence  which  the  dreadful  villain  has 
gained  over  me,  and,  indeed/7  she  added,  bursting  into 
tears,  “ I have,  at  this  moment,  no  hopes  of  recovery. 
My  strength,  both  bodily  and  mental,  is  gone — I am 
as  weak  as  an  infant,  and  I see  nothing  before  me  but 
an  early  grave.  I have  also  other  sorrows,  but  even 
to  you  I will  not  disclose  them — perhaps  on  my  bed  of 
death  I may.77 

The  last  words  were  scarcely  uttered  when  she 
fainted.  Her  parents  were  dreadfully  alarmed — in  a 
moment  both  were  in  tears,  but  they  immediately 
summoned  assistance.  Sarah  Sullivan  made  her 


288 


TI1E  EVIL  EVE;  OR, 


appearance,  attended  by  others  of  the  servants ; the 
usual  remedies  were  applied,  and  in  the  course  of  about 
ten  or  twelve  minutes  she  recovered,  and  was  weeping 
in  a paroxysm  bordering  on  despair  when  Harry 
Woodward  entered  the  room.  This  was  too  much  for 
the  unfortunate  girl.  It  seemed  like  setting  the  seal 
of  death  to  her  fate.  She  caught  a glimpse  of  him. 
There  was  the  malignant,  but  derisive  look — one  which 
he  meant  to  be  courteous,  but  which  the  bitter  feeling 
within  him  overshadowed  with  the  gloomy  triumph  of 
an  evil  spirit.  She  placed  her  hands  over  her  eyes, 
gave  one  loud  shriek,  and  immediately  fell  into  strong 
convulsions. 

“ Good  heavens!”  exclaimed  Woodward,  “what  is 
the  matter  with  Miss  Goodwin  ? I am  sincerely  sorry 
to  see  this.  Is  not  her  health  good  ? ” 

“Pray,  sir,”  leplied  her  father,  “how  did  you  come 
to  obtrude  yourself  here  at  such  a moment  of  domestic 
distress  ? ” 

“Why,  my  dear  sir,”  replied  Woodward,  “of  course 
you  must  know  that  I was  ignorant  of  all  this.  The 
hall-door  was  open,  as  it  generally  is,  so  was  the  door 
of  this  room,  and  I came  in  accordingly,  as  I have 
been  in  the  habit  of  doing,  to  pay  my  respects  to  the 
family.” 

“ Yes,”  said  Mr  Goodwin,  “ the  hall-door  is  gener- 
ally open,  but  it  shall  not  be  so  in  future.  Come  out 
of  the  room,  Mr.  Woodward;  your  presence  is  not  re- 
quired here.” 

“ 0,  certainly,”  replied  Woodward,  “ I feel  that ; 
and  I assure  you  I would  not  by  any  means  have 
intruded  had  I known  that  Miss  Goodwin  was  unwell.” 


THIS  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


289 


“She  is  unwell/’  responded  her  father;  “very 
unwell;  unwell  unto  death,  I fear.  And  now,  Mr. 
Woodward,”  he  proceeded,  when  they  had  reached  the 
hall,  “ I beg  to  state  peremptorily  and  decidedly  that 
all  intimacy  and  intercourse  between  you  arid  our 
family  must  cease  from  this  hour.  You  visit  here  no 
more.” 

“ This  is  very  strange  language,  Mr.  Goodwin,” 
replied  the  other,  “ and  I think,  as  between  two  gentle- 
men, I am  entitled  to  an  explanation.  I received  the 
permission  of  yourself,  your  lady,  and  your  daughter 
to  visit  here.  I am  not  conscious  of  having  done  any- 
thing unbecoming  a gentleman,  that  could  or  ought  to 
deprive  me  of  a privilege  which  I looked  upon  as  an 
honor.” 

“Well,  then,”  replied  her  father,  “look  into  your 
own  conscience,  and  perhaps  you  will  find  the  necessary 
explanation  there.  I am  master  of  my  own  house 
and  my  own  motions,  and  now  I beg  you  instantly  to 
withdraw,  and  to  consider  this  your  last  visit  here.” 

“ May  I not  be  permitted  to  call  to-morrow  to  in- 
quire after  Miss  Goodwin’s  health  ? ” 

“ Assuredly  not.” 

“ Nor  to  send  a messenger  ? ” 

“ By  no  means ; and  now,  sir,  withdraw ; I must  go 
in  to  my  daughter,  till  I see  what  can  be  done  for  her. 
or  whether  anything  can  or  not.” 

Harry  Woodward  looked  upon  him  steadily  for  a 
time,  and  the  old  man  felt  as  if  his  very  strength  was 
becoming  relaxed;  a sense  of  faintness  and  terror 
came  over  him,  and,  as  Woodward  took  his  departure 
in  silence,  the  father  of  Alice  began  to  abandon  all 

18 


290 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


hopes  of  her  recovery.  He  himself  felt  the  effects  of 
the  mysterious  gaze  which  Woodward  had  fastened  on 
him,  and  entered  the  room,  conscious  of  the  fatal  power 
of  the  Evil  Eye. 

Fit  after  fit  succeeded  each  other  for  the  space  of,  at 
least,  an  hour  and  a half,  after  which  they  ceased,  but 
left  her  in  such  a state  of  weakness  and  terror  that  she 
might  be  said,' at  that  moment,  to  hover  between  life 
and  death.  She  was  carried  in  her  distracted  father’s 
arms  to  bed,  and  after  they  had  composed  her  as  well 
as  they  could,  her  father  said, — 

“ My  darling  child,  you  may  now  summon  strength 
and  courage ; that  man,  that  bad  man,  will  never  come 
under  this  roof  again.  I have  finally  settled  the  point, 
and  you  have  nothing  further  now,  nor  anything  worse, 
to  dread  from  him.  I have  given  the  villain  his  nunc 
dimittis  once  and  forever,  and  you  will  never  see  him 
more.” 

“But  I fear,  papa,”  she  replied,  feebly,  “that,  as  I 
said  before,  it  is  now  too  late.  I feel  that  he  has  kill- 
ed me.  I know  not  how  I will  pass  this  night.  I dread 
the  hours  of  sleep  above  all  conditions  of  my  unhappy 
existence.  0,  no  wonder  that  the  entrance  of  that 
man-demon  to  our  house  should  be  heralded  by  the 
storms  and  hurricanes  of  heaven,  and  that  the  terrible 
fury  of  the  elements,  as  indicative  of  the  Almighty’s 
anger,  should  mark  his  introduction  to  our  family. 
Then  the  prodigy  which  took  place  when  the  bonfires 
were  lighted  to  welcome  his  accursed  return — the  show- 
er of  blood ! O,  may  God  support  me,  and,  above  all 
things,  banish  him  from  my  dreams  ! Still,  I feel  some 
relief  by  the  knowledge  that  he  is  not  to  oovne  here 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


291 


again.  Yes,  I feel  that  it  relieves  me ; but,  alas ! 1 
fear  that  even  the  consciousness  of  that  cannot  prevent 
the  awful  impression  that  I think  I am  near  death.” 

“ No,  darling,”  replied  her  mother,  “ don’t  allow  that 
thought  to  gain  upon  you.  We’ll  get  a fairy-man  or  a 
fairy-woman,  because  they  know  the  best  remedies 
against  everything  of  that  kind,  when  a common  leech 
or  chirurgeon  can  do  nothing.” 

“No,”  replied  her  father,  “I  will  allow  nothing  of 
the  kind  under  this  roof.  It’s  not  a safe  thing  to  have 
dealings  with  such  people.  We  know  that  the  Church 
forbids  it.  Perhaps  it’s  a witch  we  might  stumble  on ; 
and  would  it  not  be  a frightful  thing  to  see  one  of  those 
who  are  leagued  with  the  devil  bringing  their  uncon- 
secrated breaths  about  us  this  week,  as  it  were,  and, 
perhaps,  burned  the  next  ? No,  we  will  have  a regular 
physician,  who  has  his  own  character,  as  such,  to  look 
to  and  support  by  his  honesty  and  skill,  but  none  of 
those  withered  classes  of  hell  that  are  a curse  to  the 
country.” 

“Very  well,”  replied  Mrs.  Goodwin,  “have  your 
own  way  in  it.  I dare  say  you  are  right.” 

“ Oj  don’t  bring  any  fairy-women  or  fairy-men  about 
me,”  said  Alice.  “ The  very  sight  of  them  would  take 
away  the  little  life  I have  left.” 

In  the  meantime  Harry  Woodward,  who  had  a 
variety  of  plans  and  projects  to  elaborate,  found  himself, 
as  every  villain  of  his  kind  generally  does,  encompassed 
by  doubt  and  apprehension  of  their  failure.  The  reader 
will  understand  the  condition  of  his  heart  and  feelings 
when  he  advances  further  in  this  narrative.  Old 
Lindsay,  who  was  of  a manly  and  generous  dis- 


292 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

position,  felt  considerable  surprise  that  all  intimacy 
should  have  been  discontinued  between  his  son  Charles 
and  Alice  Goodwin.  As  for  the  property  which  she 
now  possessed,  he  never  once  thought  of  it  in  con- 
nection with  their  former  affection  for  each  other.  He 
certainly  appreciated  the  magnanimity  and  disinter- 
estedness of  his  son  in  ceasing  to  urge  his  claims  after 
she  had  become  possessed  of  such  a fortune ; and  it 
struck  him  that  something  must  have  been  wrong,  or 
some  evil  agency  at  work,  which  prevented  the  Good- 
wins from  reestablishing  their  former  intimacy  with 
Charles  whilst  they  seemed  to  court  that  of  his  brother. 
Here  was  something  strange,  and  he  could  not  under- 
stand it.  One  morning,  when  they  were  all  seated  at 
breakfast,  he  spoke  as  follows 

“ I can’t,  ” said  he,  “ comprehend  the  conduct  of  the 
Goodwins.  Their  daughter,  if  we  are  to  judge  from 
appearances,  has  discarded  her  accepted  lover,  poor 
Charles,  here.  Now,  this  doesn’t  look  well.  There 
seems  to  be  something  capricious,  perhaps  selfish,  in  it. 
Still,  knowing  the  goodness  of  their  hearts,  as  I do,  I 
cannot  but  feel  that  there  is  something  like  a mystery 
in  it.  I had  set  my  heart  upon  a marriage  between 
Charles  and  Alice  before  ever  she  came  into  the  prop- 
erty bequeathed  to  her.  In  this  I was  not  selfish  cer- 
tainly. I looked  only  to  their  happiness.  Yes,  and 
my  mind  is  still  set  upon  this  marriage,  and  it  shall  go 
hard  with  me  or  I will  accomplish  it.” 

“Father,”  said  Charles,  “if  you  regard  or  respect 
me,  I entreat  of  you  to  abandon  any  such  project. 
Ferdora  O’Connor  is  now  the  favorite  there.  He  is 
rich  and  I am  poor ; no,  the  only  favor  I ask  is  that 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


293 


fon  will  never  more  allude  to  the  subject  in  my 
hearing.” 

“ But  I will  allude  to  it,  and  I will  demand  an  ex- 
planation besides/7  replied  Lindsay. 

“ Father/7  observed  Harry,  “ I trust  that  no  member 
of  this  family  is  capable  of  an  act  of  unparalleled  mean- 
ness. I,  myself,  pleaded  my  brother’s  cause  with  that 
heartless  and  deceitful  girl  in  language  which  could  not 
be  mistaken.  And  what  was  the  consequence  ? Be- 
cause I ventured  to  do  so  I have  been  forbidden  to 
visit  there  again.  They  told  me,  without  either  preface 
or  apology,  that  they  will  have  no  further  intercourse 
with  our  family.  Ferdora  O’Connor  is  the  chosen  man.” 

“ It  is  false/7  said  his  sister,  her  eyes  sparkling  with 
indignation  as  she  spoke ; “ it  is  abominably  false ; 
and,  father,  you  are  right ; seek  an  explanation  from 
the  Goodwins.  I feel  certain  that  there  are  evil  spirits 
at  work.77 

“I  shall,  my  dear  girl, 77  replied  her  father;  “ it  is 
only  an  act  of  justice  to  them.  And  if  the  matter  be 
at  all  practicable,  I shall  have  Charles  and  her  married 
still.77 

“ Why  not  think  of  Harry  ? 77  said  his  wife  ; “ as  the 
person  originally  destined  to  receive  the  property,  he 
has  the  strongest  claim.77 

“ You  are  talking  now  in  the  selfish  and  accursed 
principles  of  the  world/7  replied  Lindsay.  “ Charles 
has  the  claim  of  her  early  affection,  and  I shall 
urge  it.77 

“Very  well/7  said  his  wife;  “if  you  succeed  in 
bringing  about  a marriage  between  her  and  Charles,  I 
Will  punish  both  you  and  him  severely.77 


294 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u As  how,  madam  ? ” asked  her  husband. 
u Are  you  aware  of  one  fact,  Lindsay  ? ” 

UI  am  aware  of  one  melancholy  fact,”  he  lcplied, 
sarcastically. 

“ And,  pray,  what  is  it  ? ” she  inquired. 

“ Faith,”  he  replied,  “ that  I am  your  husband.” 
“O,  yes — just  so  — that  is  the  way  I am  treated, 
children ; you  see  it  and  you  hear  it.  But,  now,  listen 
to  me  ; you  know,  Lindsay,  that  the  property  I brought 
you,  as  your  unfortunate  wife,  was  property  in  my  own 
right ; you  know,  too,  that  by  our  marriage  settlement 
that  property  was  settled  on  me,  with  the  right  of 
devising  it  to  any  of  my  children  whom  I may  select 
for  that  purpose.  Now,  I tell  you,  that  if  you  press 
this  marriage  between  Charles  and  Alice  Goodwin,  I 
shall  take  this  property  into  my  own  hands,  shall  make 
my  will  in  favor  of  Harry,  and  you  and  your  children 
may  seek  a shelter  where  you  can  find  one.” 

“ Me  and  my  children  ! Why,  I believe  you  think 
you  have  no  children  but  Harry  here.  Well,  you  may 
do  as  you  like  with  your  property ; I am  not  so  poor 
but  I and  my  children  can  live  upon  my  own.  This 
house  and  place,  I grant  you,  are  yours,  and,  as  for  my- 
self, I am  willing  to  leave  it  to-day  ; a life  of  exclusion 
and  solitude  will  be  better  than  that  which  I lead  with 
you.” 

“Papa,”  said  Maria,  throwing  her  arms  about  his 
neck  and  bursting  into  tears,  “ when  you  go  I shall 
go ; and  wherever  you  may  go  to,  I shall  accompany 
you.” 

“ Father,”  said  Charles,  in  a choking  voice,  and 
grasping  his  hand  as  he  spoke,  “if  you  leave  this 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


295 


house  you  shall  not  go  alone.  Neither  I nor  Maria 
shall  separate  ourselves  from  you.  We  will  have 
enough  to  live  on  with  comfort  and  decency.” 

“ Mother,”  said  Harry,  rising  up  and  approaching 
her  with  a face  of  significant  severity  ; “ mother,  you 
have  forced  me  to  say — and  heaven  knows  the  pain 
with  which  I say  it — that  I am  ashamed  of  you.  Why 
will  you  use  language  that  is  calculated  to  alienate 
from  me  the  affections  of  a brother  and  sister  whom  I 
love  with  so  much  tenderness  ? I trust  you  understand 
me  when  I tell  you  now  that  I identify  myself  with 
their  feelings  and  objects,  and  that  no  sordid  expecta- 
tion of  your  property  shall  ever  induce  me  to  take  up 
your  quarrel  or  separate  myself  from  them.  Dispose 
of  your  property  as  you  wish ; I for  one  shall  not  earn 
it  by  sacrificing  the  best  affections  of  the  heart,  nor  by 
becoming  a slave  to  such  a violent  and  indefensible 
temper  as  yours.  As  for  me,  I shall  not  stand  in  need 
of  your  property — I will  have  enough  of  my  own.” 

They  looked  closely  at  each  other ; but  that  look 
was  sufficient.  The  cunning  mother  thoroughly  under- 
stood the  freemason  glance  of  his  eye,  and  exclaimed,— 
“ Well,  I see  I am  abandoned  by  all  my  children; 
but  I will  endeavor  to  bear  it.  I now  leave  you  to 
yourselves — to  meditate  and  put  in  practice  whatever 
plot  you  please  against  my  happiness.  Indeed,  I know 
what  a consolation  my  death  would  be  to  you  all.” 

She  then  withdrew,  in  accordance  with  the  significant 
look  which  Harry  gave  towards  the  door. 

“ Harry,”  said  Lindsay,  holding  out  his  hand,  “you 
are  not  the  son  of  my  blood,  but  I declare  to  heaven  I 
love  you  as  well  as  if  you  were.  Your  conduct  is  noble 


296 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


and  generous ; ay,  and  as  a natural  consequence,  disin- 
terested ; there  is  no  base  and  selfish  principle  in  you, 
my  dear  boy  ; and  I honor  and  love  you  as  if  I were 
your  father  in  reality.” 

“ Harry,”  said  Maria,  kissing  him,  “ I repeat  and 
feel  all  that  dear  papa  has  said.” 

“ And  so  do  I,”  exclaimed  Charles,  “ and  if  I ever 
entertained  any  other  feeling  I fling  it  to  the  winds.” 
u You  all  overrate  me,”  said  Harry ; “ but,  perhaps, 
if  you  were  aware  of  my  private  remonstrances  with 
my  mother  upon  her  unfortunate  principles  and  temper, 
you  would  give  me  more  credit  even  than  you  do.  My 
object  is  to  produce  peace  and  harmony  between  you, 
and  if  I can  succeed  in  that  I shall  feel  satisfied,  let  my 
mother’s  property  go  where  it  may.  Of  course,  you 
must  now  be  aware  that  I separate  myself  from  her  and 
her  projects,  and  identify  myself,  as  I said,  with  you 
all.  Still,  there  is  one  request  I have  to  make  of  you, 
father,  my  dear  father,  for  well  may  I call  you  so ; and 
it  is  that  you  will  not,  as  an  independent  man  and  a 
gentleman,  attempt  to  urge  this  marriage,  on  which  you 
seem  to  have  set  your  heart,  between  Charles  and 
Goodwin’s  daughter.  You  are  not  aware  of  what  I 
know  upon  this  subject.  She  and  Ferdora  O’Connor 
are  about  to  be  married ; but  I will  not  mention  what  I 
could  mention  until  after  that  ceremony  shall  have 
taken  place.” 

“ Well,”  said  his  sister,  “you  appear  to  speak  very 
sincerely,  Harry,  but  I know  and  feel  that  there  is 
some  mistake  somewhere.” 

u Harry,”  said  Lindsay,  “ from  what  has  occurred 
this  morning,  I shall  be  guided  by  you.  I will  not 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


297 


press  this  marriage,  neither  shall  I stoop  to  seek  an 
explanation.” 

u Thank  you,  sir,”  replied  Harry.  u I advise  you 
as  I do  because  I would  not  wish  to  see  our  whole 
family  insulted  in  your  person.” 

Maria  and  her  brother  Charles  looked  at  each  other, 
and  seemed  to  labor  under  a strange  and  somewhat 
mysterious  feeling.  The  confidence,  however,  with 
which  Harry  spoke  evidently  depressed  them,  and,  as 
they  entertained  not  the  slightest  suspicion  of  his 
treachery,  they  left  the  apartment  each  with  a heavy 
heart. 

Harry,  from  this  time  forward,  associated  more  with 
his  brother  than  he  had  done,  and  seemed  to  take  him 
more  into  his  confidence.  He  asked  him  out  in  all  his 
sporting  expeditions  ; and  proposed  that  they  should 
each  procure  a shooting  dress  of  the  same  color  and 
materials,  which  was  accordingly  done ; and  so  strongly 
did  they  resemble  each  other,  when  dressed  in  them, 
that  in  an  uncertain  light,  or  at  a distance,  it  was 
nearly  impossible  to  distinguish  the  one  from  the 
other.  In  fact,  the  brothers  were  now  inseparable, 
Harry’s  object  being  to  keep  Charles  as  much  under 
his  eye  and  control  as  possible,  from  an  apprehension 
that,  on  cool  reflection,  he  might  take  it  into  his  head 
to  satisfy  himself  by  a personal  interview  with  Alice 
Goodwin  as  to  the  incomprehensible  change  which  had 
estranged  her  affection  from  him. 

Still,  although  the  affection  of  those  brothers  seemed 
to  increase,  the  conduct  of  Harry  was  full  of  mystery.  • 
That  the  confidence  he  placed  in  Charles  was  slight 
and  partial  admitted  of  no  doubt.  He  was  in  the 

13* 


298 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


habit,  for  instance,  of  going  out  after  the  family  had 
gone  to  bed,  as  we  have  mentioned  before ; and  it  was 
past  all  doubt  that  he  had  been  frequently  seen  accom- 
panied, in  his  midnight  rambles,  by  what  was  known  in 
the  neighborhood  as  the  Black  Spectre , or,  by  the 
common  people,  as  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv , or  the  dark 
old  man.  These  facts  invested  his  character,  which, 
in  spite  of  all  his  plausibility  of  manner,  was  unpop- 
ular, with  something  of  great  dread,  as  involving  on 
his  part  some  unholy  association  with  the  evil  and 
supernatural.  This  was  peculiarly  the  age  of  super- 
stition and  of  a belief  in  the  connection  of  both  men 
and  women  with  diabolical  agencies ; for  such  was  the 
creed  of  the  day. 

One  evening,  about  this  time,  Caterine  Collins  was 
on  her  way  home  to  Rathfillan,  when,  on  crossing  a 
piece  of  bleak  moor  adjacent  to  the  town,  a powerful 
young  fellow,  dressed  in  the  truis,  cloak,  and  barrad 
of  the  period,  started  up  from  a clump  of  furze  bushes, 
and  addressed  her  as  follows : — 

“ Caterine,”  said  he,  u are  you  in  a hurry  ? ” 
u Not  particularly,”  she  replied ; u but  in  God’s  name, 
Shawn,  what  brings  you  here  ? Are  you  mad  ? or  what 
tempts  you  to  come  within  the  jaws  of  the  law  that  are 
gaping  for  you  as  their  appointed  victim  ? Don’t  you 
know  you  are  an  outlaw  ? ” 

u I will  answer  your  first  question  first,”  he  replied. 
u What  tempted  me  to  come  here?  Vengeance — deep 
and  deadly  vengeance.  Vengeance  upon  the  villain 
who  has  ruined  Grace  Davoren.  I had  intended  to 
take  her  life  first ; but  I am  an  Irishman,  and  will  not 
visit  upon  the  head  of  the  innocent  girl,  whom  this  in 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


299 


carnate  devil  has  tempted  beyond  her  strength,  the 
crime  for  which  he  is  accountable.” 

“Well,  indeed,  Shawn,  it  would  be  only  serving  him 
right : but.  in  the  meantime,  you  had  better  be  on  your 
guard ; it  is  said  that  he  fears  neither  God  nor  devil, 
and  always  goes  well  armed ; so  be  cautious,  and  if  you 
take  him  at  all,  it  must  be  by  threachery.” 

“No,”  said  the  outlaw,  indignantly,  “ I’ll  never  take 
him  or  any  man  by  treachery.  I know  I am  an  outlaw ; 
but  it  was  the  merciless  laws  of  the  country,  and  their 
injustice  to  me  and  mine,  that  made  me  so ; I resisted 
them  openly  and  like  a man  ; but,  bad  as  I am  supposed 
to  be,  I will  never  stain  either  my  name  or  my  con- 
science by  an  act  of  cowardly  treachery.  I will  meet 
this  dark  villain  face  to  face,  and  take  my  revenge  as  a 
brave  man  ought.  You  say  he  goes  well  armed,  and 
that  is  a proof  that  he  feels  his  own  guilt ; yes,  he  goes 
well  armed,  you  say  ; so  do  I,  and  it  will  not  be  the 
treacherous  murderer  he  will  meet,  but  the  open  foe.” 

“Well,”  replied  Caterine,  “that  is  just  like  you, 
Shawn ; and  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  women  were  fond 
of  you.” 

“Yes,”  said  he,  “but  the  girl  that  was  dearer  to  me 
a thousand  times  than  my  own  life  has  proved  faithless, 
because  there  is  a stain  upon  my  name — a stain,  but 
no  crime,  Caterine ; a stain  made  by  the  law,  but  no 
crime.  Had  her  heart  been  loyal  and  true,  she  would 
have  loved  me  ten  times  more  in  consequence  of  my 
very  disgrace — if  disgrace  I ought  to  call  it ; but  in- 
stead of  that — but  wait — O,  the  villain  ! Well,  I shall 
meet  him,  I trust,  before  long,  and  then,  Caterine,  ah, 
THEN  ! ” 


300 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 

“ Well,  Shawn,  if  she  has  desarted  you,  I know  one 
that  loves  you  better  than  ever  she  did,  and  that  would 
never  desart  you,  as  Grace  Davoren  has  done.” 

“Ah,  Caterine,”  replied  the  outlaw,  sorrowfully,  “I 
am  past  that  now ; my  heart  is  broke — I could  never 
love  another.  What  proof  of  truth  or  affection  could 
any  other  woman  give  me  after  the  treachery  of  her 
who  once  said  she  loved  me  so  well  ? She  said,  indeed, 
some  time  ago,  that  it  was  her  father  forced  her  to  it, 
but  that  was  after  she  had  seen  Mm , for  well  I know 
she  often  told  me  a different  story  before  the  night  of 
the  bonfire  and  the  shower  of  blood.  Well,  Caterine, 
that  shower  of  blood  was  not  sent  for  nothing.  It  came 
as  the  prophecy  of  his  fate,  which,  if  I have  life,  will 
be  a bloody  one.” 

“ Shawn,”  replied  Caterine,  as  if  she  had  not  paid 
much  attention  to  his  words,  “Shawn,  dear  Shawn, 
there  is  one  woman  who  would  give  her  life  for  your 
love.” 

“ Ah,”  said  Shawn,  “ it7s  aisily  said,  at  all  events — 
aisily  said  ; but  who  is  it,  Caterine  ? ” 

“She  is  now  speaking  to  you,”  she  returned. 
“ Shawn,  you  cannot  but  know  that  I have  long  loved 
you  ; and  I now  tell  you  that  I love  you  still  — ay, 
and  a thousand  times  more  than  ever  Grace  Davoren 
did.” 

“ You  ! ” said  Shawn,  recoiling  with  indignation  ; 
“ is  it  you,  a spy,  a fortune-teller,  a go-between,  and, 
if  all  be  true,  a witch  ; you,  whose  life  and  character 
would  make  a modest  woman  blush  to  hear  them  men- 
tioned ? Why,  the  curse  of  heaven  upon  you  ! how 
dare  you  think  of  proposing  such  a subject  to  me  1 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


SOI 


Do  you  think  because  I?m  marked  by  the  laws  that  my 
heart  has  lost  anything  of  its  honesty  and  manhood  1 
Begone,  you  hardened  and  unholy  vagabond,  and  leave 
my  sight.” 

“ Is  that  your  language,  Shawn  ? ” 

“ It  is ; and  what  other  language  could  any  man 
with  but  a single  spark  of  honesty  and  respect  for  him- 
self use  towards  you  ? Begone,  I say.” 

“ Yes,  I will  begone ; but  perhaps  you  may  live  to 
rue  your  words  : that  is  all.” 

“And,  perhaps,  so  may  you,”  he  replied.  “Leave 
my  sight.  You  are  a disgrace  to  the  name  of  wo- 
man.” 

She  turned  upon  her  heel,  and  on  the  instant  bent 
her  steps  towards  Rathfillan  House. 

“ Shawn-na-Middogue”  she  said  as  she  went  along, 
“ you  talk  about  revenge,  but  wait  till  you  know  what 
the  revenge  of  an  insulted  woman  is.  It  is  not  an  aisy 
thing  to  know  your  haunts  ; but  HI  set  them  upon 
your  trail  that  will  find  you  out  if  you  were  to  hide 
yourself  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  for  the  words  you 
used  to  me  this  night.  Dar  manim , I will  never  rest 
either  night  or  day  until  I see  you  swing  from  a 
gibbet.” 

Instead  of  proceeding  to  the  little  town  of  Rathfil- 
lan, she  changed  her  mind  and  turned  her  steps  to 
Rathfillan  House,  the  residence,  as  our  readers  are 
aware,  of  the  generous  and  kind-hearted  Mr.  Lindsay. 

On  arriving  there  she  met  our  old  acquaintance, 
Barney  Casey,  on  the  way  from  the  kitchen  to  the 
stable.  Observing  that  she  was  approaching  the  hall- 
door  with  the  evident  purpose  of  knocking,  and  feeling 


802 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


satisfied  that  her  business  could  be  with  none  of  the 
family  except  Harry,  he  resolved  to  have  some  con- 
versation with  her,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  get  a 
glimpse  of  its  purport.  Not,  indeed,  that  he  enter- 
tained any  expectation  of  such  a result,  because  he 
knew  the  craft  and  secrecy  of  the  woman  he  had  to 
deal  with ; but,  at  all  events,  he  thought  that  he  might 
still  glean  something  significant  even  by  her  equivoca- 
tions, if  not  by  her  very  silence.  He  accordingly 
turned  over  and  met  her. 

“ Well,  Caterine,  won’t  this  be  a fine  night  when 
the  moon  and  stars  comes  out  to  show  you  the  road 
home  again  afther  you  manage  the  affair  you’re  bent 
on  ? ” 

u Why,  what  am  I bent  on  ? ” she  replied,  sharply. 

“Why,  to  build  a church  to-night,  wid  the  assist- 
ance of  Mr.  Harry  Woodward.” 

“ Talk  with  respect  of  your  masther’s  stepson,  ” she 
replied,  indignantly. 

u And  my  sweet  misthress’s  son,”  returned  Barney, 
significantly.  “ Why,  Caterine,  I hope  you  won’t  lift 
me  till  I fall.  What  did  I say  disrespectful  of  him  ? 
Faith,  I only  know  that  the  wondher  is  how  such  a 
devil’s  scald  could  have  so  good  and  kind-hearted  a 
son,”  he  added,  disentangling  himself  from  her  sus- 
picions, knowing  perfectly  well,  as  he  did,  that  any 
unfavorable  expression  he  might  utter  against  that 
vindictive  gentleman  would  most  assuredly  be  com- 
municated to  him  with  comments  much  stronger  than 
the  text.  This  would  only  throw  him  out  of  Harry’s 
confidence,  and  deprive  him  of  those  opportunities  of 
probably  learning,  from  their  casual  conversation,  some 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


303 


tendency  of  his  mysterious  movements,  especially  at 
night ; for  that  he  was  enveloped  in  mystery  was  a 
fact  of  which  he  felt  no  doubt  whatsoever.  He  accord- 
ingly resolved  to  cancel  the  consequences  even  of  the 
equivocal  allusion  to  him  which  he  had  made,  and 
which  he  saw  at  a glance  that  Caterine’s  keen  suspi- 
cions had  interpreted  into  a bad  sense. 

“So  you  see,  Katty,”  he  proceeded,  “ agra-machree 
that  you  wor,  don’t  lift  me,  as  I said,  till  I fall ; but 
what  harm  is  it  to  be  fond  of  a spree  wid  a purty  girl  ? 
Sure  it’s  a good  man’s  case ; but  I’ll  tell  you  more ; 
you  must  know  the  misthress’s  wig  took  fire  this 
mornin’,  and  she  was  within  an  inch  of  havin’  the 
house  in  flames.  Ah,  it’s  she  that  blew  a regular 
breeze,  threatened  to  make  the  masther  and  the  other 
two  take  to  their  travels  from  about  the  house  and 
place,  and  settle  the  same  house  and  place  upon  Mr. 
Harry.” 

“ Well,  Barney,”  said  Caterine,  deeply  interested, 
“ what  was  the  upshot  ? ” 

“ Why,  that  Masther  Harry — long  life  to  him — 
parted  company  wid  her  on  the  spot ; said  he  would 
take  part  wid  the  masther  and  the  other  two,  and 
tould  her  to  her  teeth  that  he  did  not  care  a dam  about 
the  property,  and  that  she  might  leave  it  as  a legacy 
to  ould  Nick,  who,  he  said,  desarved  it  better  at  her 
hands  than  he  did.” 

“Well,  well,”  replied  Caterine,  “I  never  thought 
he  was  such  a fool  as  all  that  comes  to.  Devil’s  cure 
to  him,  if  she  laves  it  to  some  one  else  ! that’s  my  com- 
passion for  him.” 

“ Well,  but,  Caterine,  what’s  the  news  ? When  will 


304 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


the  sky  fall,  you  that  knows  so  much  about 
futurity  ? ” 

“ The  news  is  anything  but  good,  Barney.  The 
sky  will  fall  some  Sunday  in  the  middle  of  next  week, 
and  then  for  the  lark-catching.  But  tell  me,  Barney, 
is  Mr.  Harry  within  ? because,  if  he  is,  Pd  thank  you 
to  let  him  know  that  I wish  to  see  him.  I have  a bit 
of  favor  to  ask  of  him  about  my  uncle  Solomon’s 
cabin  ; the  masther’s  threatnin’  to  pull  it  down.” 

Now,  Barney  knew  the  assertion  to  be  a lie,  because 
it  was  only  a day  or  two  previous  to  the  conversation 
that  he  had  heard  Mr.  Lindsay  express  his  intention 
of  building  the  old  herbalist  a new  one.  He  kept  his 
knowledge  of  this  to  himself,  however. 

“ And  so  you  want  him  to  change  the  masther’s 
mind  upon  the  subject.  Faith  and  you’re  just  in  luck 
after  this  mornin’s  skirmish — skirmish ! no  bedad, 
but  a field  day  itself ; the  masther  could  refuse  him 
nothing.  Will  I say  what  you  want  him  for  ? ” 

“ You  may  or  you  may  not ; but,  on  second  thoughts, 
I think  it  will  be  enough  to  say  simply  that  I wish  to 
spake  to  him  particularly.” 

“Very  well,  Caterine,”  replied  Barney,  “I’ll  tell 
him  so.” 

In  a few  minutes  Harry  joined  her  on  the  lawn, 
where  she  awaited  him,  and  the  following  dialogue 
took  place  between  them: 

“ Well,  Caterine,  Casey  tells  me  that  you  have  some- 
thing particular  to  say  to  me.” 

“ And  very  particular  indeed,  it  is,  Mr.  Harry.” 

“ Well,  then,  the  sooner  we  have  it  the  better ; pray; 
what  is  it  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


305 


uI’m  afeard,  Mr.  Woodward,  that  unless  you  have 
some  good  body’s  blessin’  about  you,  your  life  isn’t 
worth  a week’s  purchase. ” 

“ Some  good  body’s  blessing  ! ” he  replied  ironically  ; 
“ well,  never  mind  that,  but  let  me  know  the  danger, 
if  danger  there  be ; at  all  events,  I am  well  prepared 
for  it.” 

“The  danger  then  is  this — and  terrible  it  is — that 
born  devil,  Shawn-na-Middogue , has  got  hold  of  what’s 
goin’  on  between  you  and  Grace  Davoren.” 

“ Between  me  and  Grace  Davoren  ! ” he  exclaimed, 
in  a voice  of  well-feigned  astonishment.  “ You  mean 
my  brother  Charles.  Why,  Caterine,  that  soft-hearted 
and  soft-headed  idiot,  for  I can  call  him  nothing  else, 
has  made  himself  a perfect  fool  about  her,  and  what  is 
worst  of  all,  I am  afraid  he  will  break  his  engagement 
with  Miss  Goodwin,  and  marry  this  wench.  Me  ! why, 
except  that  he  sent  nee  once  or  twice  to  meet  her,  and 
apologize  for  his  not  being  able  to  keep  his  appoint- 
ment with  her,  I know  nothing  whatsoever  of  the  un- 
fortunate girl,  unless  that,  like  a fool,  as  she  is,  it 
seems  to  me  that  she  ia  as  fond  of  him  as  he,  the  fool, 
on  the  other  hand,  is  ol  her.  As  for  my  part,  I shall 
deliver  his  messages  to  her  no  more — and,  indeed,  it 
was  wrong  of  me  ever  to  do  so.” 

The  moon  had  now  risen,  and  Caterine,  on  looking 
keenly  and  incredulously  into  his  face,  read  nothing 
there  but  an  expression  of  apparent  sincerity  and  sor- 
row for  the  indiscretion  and  folly  of  his  brother. 

“Well,”  she  proceeded,  “in  spite  of  all  you  tell  me 
I say  that  it  does  not  make  your  danger  the  less.  It 
is  not  your  brother  but  yourself  that  he  suspects,  and 


306 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


whether  right  or  wrong,  it  is  upon  you  that  his  ven- 
geance will  fall.” 

“ Well,  but,  Caterine,”  he  replied,  u could  you  not 
see  Shawn-na-Middogue  and  remedy  that  ? ” 

“ How,  sir  ? ” she  replied. 

“ Why,  by  telling  him  the  truth,”  said  the  far- 
sighted villain,  “ that  it  is  my  brother,  and  not  I,  that 
was  the  intriguer  with  her.” 

“Is  that  generous  towards  your  brother,  Mr.  Wood- 
ward ? No,  sir ; sooner  than  bring  the  vengeance  of 
such  a person  as  Shawn  upon  him,  I would  have  the 
tongue  cut  out  of  my  mouth,  or  the  right  arm  off  my 
body.” 

“ And  I,  Caterine,”  he  answered,  retrieving  himself 
as  well  as  he  could  ; “ yes,  I deserve  to  have  my  tongue 
cut  out,  and  my  right  arm  chopped  off,  for  what  I have 
said.  O,  no ; if  there  be  danger  let  me  run  the  risk, 
and  not  poor,  good,  kind-hearted  Charles,  who  is  cer- 
tainly infatuated  by  this  girl.  He  is  to  meet  her  to- 
morrow night  at  nine  o’clock,  in  the  little  clump  of 
alders  below  the  well,  but  I shall  go  in  his  place — that 
is,  if  I can  prevail  upon  him  to  allow  me — and  endeavor 
once  for  all  to  put  an  end  to  this  business : mark  that  I 
said,  if  he  will  allow  me,  although  I scarcely  think  he 
will.  Now,  good-night,  and  many  thanks  for  your 
good  wishes  towards  myself  and  him.  Accept  of  this, 
and  good-night  again.”  As  he  spoke  he  placed  some 
money  in  her  unreluetant  hand,  and  returned  on  hi* 
way  home. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


307 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SHAWN-NA-MIDDOGUE  STABS  CHARLES  LINDSAY  IN  MIS- 
TAKE FOR  HIS  BROTHER. 

Shawn-na-Middogue,  though  uneducated,  was  a 
young  man  of  no  common  intellect.  That  he  had  been 
selected  to  head  the  outlaws,  or  rapparees,  of  that  day, 
was  a sufficient  proof  of  this.  After  parting  from 
Caterine  Collins,  on  whom  the  severity  of  his  language 
fell  with  such  bitterness,  he  began  to  reflect  that  he 
had  acted  with  great  indiscretion,  to  say  the  least  of 
it.  He  knew  that  if  there  was  a woman  in  the  barony 
who,  if  she  determined  on  it,  could  trace  him  to  his 
most  secret  haunts,  she  was  that  woman.  He  saw,  too, 
that  after  she  had  left  him,  evidently  in  deep  indigna- 
tion, she  turned  her  steps  towards  Rathfillan  House, 
most  probably  with  an  intention  of  communicating  to 
Harry  Woodward  the  strong  determinations  of  ven- 
geance which  he  had  expressed  against  him.  Here, 
then,  by  want  of  temper  and  common  policy,  had  he 
created  two  formidable  enemies  against  himself.  This, 
he  felt,  was  an  oversight  for  which  he  could  scarcely 
forgive  himself.  He  resolved,  if  possible,  to  repair  the 
error  he  had  committed,  and,  with  this  object  in  view, 
he  hung  about  the  place  until  her  return  should  afford 
him  an  opportunity  of  making  such  an  explanation  as 
might  soothe  her  into  good-humor  and  a more  friendly 
feeling  towards  him.  Nay,  he  even  determined  to  prom- 


308 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


ise  her  marriage,  in  order  to  disarm  her  resentment 
and  avert  the  danger  which,  he  knew,  was  to  be  appre- 
hended from  it.  He  accordingly  stationed  himself  in 
the  shelter  of  a ditch,  along  which  he  knew  she  must 
pass  on  her  way  home.  He  had  not  long,  however,  to 
wait.  In  the  course  of  half  an  hour  he  saw  her  ap- 
proach, and  as  she  was  passing  him  he  said  in  a low,  con- 
fidential voice, — 

“ Caterine ! ” 

“ Who  is  that  ? ” she  asked,  but  without  exhibiting 
any  symptoms  of  alarm. 

“It’s  me,”  he  replied — “Shawn.” 

“ Well,”  she  replied,  “ and  what  is  that  to  me  whether 
it’s  you  or  not  ? ” 

“ I have  thought  over  our  discourse  a while  ago,  and 
I’m  sorry  for  what  I’ve  said ; — will  you  let  me  see  you 
a part  of  the  way  home  ? ” 

“I  can’t  prevent  you  from  cornin’,”  she  replied,  “if 
you’re  disposed  to  come — the  way  is  as  free  to  you  as 
to  me.” 

They  then  proceeded  together,  and  our  readers  must 
gather  from  the  incidents  which  are  to  follow  what  the 
result  was  of  Shawn’s  policy  in  his  conversation  with 
her  on  the  way.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  they  parted 
on  the  best  and  most  affectionate  terms,  and  that  a cer- 
tain smack,  very  delicious  to  the  lips  of  Caterine,  was 
heard  before  Shawn  bade  her  good-night. 

Barney  Casey,  who  suspected  there  was  something 
in  the  wind,  in  consequence  of  the  seciet  interview 
which  took  place  between  Caterine  Collins  and  Harry, 
conscious  as  he  felt  that  it  was  for  no  good  purpose, 
watched  that  worthy  gentleman’s  face  with  keen  but 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


309 


quiet  observation,  in  the  hope  of  being  able  to  draw 
some  inference  from  its  expression.  This,  however, 
was  a vain  task.  The  face  was  impassable,  inscru- 
table ; no  sympton  of  agitation,  alarm,  or  concealed 
satisfaction  could  be  read  in  it,  or  anything  else,  in 
short,  but  the  ordinary  expression  of  the  most  perfect 
indifference.  Barney  knew  his  man,  however,  and  felt 
aware,  from  former  observations,  of  the  power  which 
Woodward  possessed  of  disguising  his  face  whenever  he 
wished,  even  under  the  influence  of  the  strongest  emo- 
tions. Accordingly,  notwithstanding  all  this  indif- 
ference of  manner,  he  felt  that  it  was  for  no  common 
purpose  Caterine  Collins  sought  an  interview  with  him, 
and  with  this  impression  on  his  mind  he  resolved  to 
watch  his  motions  closely. 

The  next  day  Harry  and  Charles  went  out  to  course, 
accompanied  by  Barney  himself,  who,  by  the  way,  ob- 
served that  the  former  made  a point  to  bring  a case 
of  pistols  and  a dagger  with  him,  which  he  concealed 
so  as  that  they  might  not  be  seen.  This  discovery  was 
the  result  of  Barney’s  vigilance  and  suspicions,  for  when 
Harry  was  prepared  to  follow  his  brother,  who  went  to 
put  the  dogs  in  leash,  he  said : 

u Barney,  go  and  assist  Mr.  Charles,  and  I will  join 
you  both  on  the  lawn.” 

Barney  accordingly  left  the  room  and  closed  the 
door  after  him  ; but  instead  of  proceeding,  as  directed, 
to  join  Charles,  he  deliberately  put  his  eye  to  the  key- 
hole, and  saw  Harry  secrete  the  pistols  and  dagger 
about  his  person.  Each,  also,  brought  his  gun  at  the 
suggestion  of  Harry,  who  said,  that  although  they  went 
out  merely  to  course,  yet  it  was  not  improbable  that 


310  THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

they  might  get  a random  shot  at  the  grouse  or  par- 
tridge as  they  went  along.  Upon  all  these  matters 
Barney  made  his  comments,  although  he  said  nothing 
upon  the  subject  even  to  Charles,  from  whom  he 
scarcely  ever  concealed  a secret.  That  Harry  was 
brave  and  intrepid  even  to  rashness  he  knew ; but  why 
he  should  arm  himself  with  such  secrecy  and  caution 
occasioned  him  much  conjecture.  His  intrigue  with 
Grace  Davoren  was  beginning  to  be  suspected.  Shawn - 
na-Middogue  might  have  heard  of  it.  Caterine  Col- 
lins was  one  of  Woodward’s  agents— at  least  it  was 
supposed  from  their  frequent  interviews  that  she  was, 
to  a certain  degree,  in  his  confidence : might  not  her 
request,  then,  to  see  him  on  the  preceding  night  pro- 
ceed from  an  anxiety,  on  her  part,  to  warn  him  against 
some  danger  to  be  apprehended  from  that  fearful  free- 
booter ? This  was  well  and  correctly  reasoned  on  the 
part  of  Barney  ; and,  with  those  impressions  fixed  upon 
his  mind,  he  accompanied  the  two  brothers  on  the 
sporting  expedition  of  the  day. 

We  shall  not  dwell  upon  their  success,  which  was 
even  better  than  they  had  expected.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, occurred  to  render  either  pistols  or  dagger  neces- 
sary ; but  Barney  observed  that,  on  their  return  home, 
Harry  made  it  a point  to  come  by  the  well  where  he 
and  Grace  Davoren  were  in  the  habit  of  meeting,  and, 
Laving  taken  his  brother  aside,  he  pointed  to  the  little 
dark  clump  of  alders,  which  skirted  a small  grove,  and, 
having  whispered  something  to  him  which  he  could  not 
hear,  they  passed  on  by  the  old,  broken  boreen,  which 
wc  have  described,  and  reached  home  loaded  with 
game,  but  without  any  particular  adventure.  Barney’i 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


311 


vigilance,  however,  was  still  awake,  and  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  why  Harry  had 
armed  himself,  for  as  yet  he  had  nothing  but  suspicion 
on  which  to  rest.  He  knew  that  whenever  he  went 
out  at  night  or  in  the  evening  he  always  went  armed  ; 
and  this  was  only  natural,  for  the  country  was  in  a 
dangerous  and  disturbed  state,  owing,  as  the  report 
went,  to  the  outrages  against  property  which  were  said 
to  have  been  committed  by  Shawn-na-Middogue  and 
his  rapparees.  During  his  sporting  excursions  in  the 
open  day,  however,  he  never  knew  him  to  go  armed 
in  this  manner  before,  because,  on  such  occasions,  he 
had  always  seen  his  pistols  and  dagger  hanging  against 
the  wall,  where  he  usually  kept  them.  On  this  occa- 
sion, however,  Woodward  went  like  a man  who  felt 
apprehensive  of  some  premeditated  violence  on  the 
part  of  an  enemy.  Judging,  therefore,  from  what  he 
had  seen,  as  well  as  from  what  he  conjectured,  Barney, 
as  we  said,  resolved  to  watch  him  closely. 

In  the  meantime,  the  state  of  poor  Alice  Goodwin’s 
health  was  deplorable.  The  dreadful  image  of  Harry 
Woodward,  or,  rather,  the  frightful  power  of  his  Satanic 
spirit,  fastened  upon  her  morbid  and  diseased  imagi- 
nation with  such  force,  that  no  effort  of  her  reason 
could  shake  it  off.  That  dreadful  eye  was  perpetually 
upon  her  and  before  her,  both  asleep  and  awake,  and, 
lest  she  might  have  any  one  point  on  which  to  rest  for 
comfort,  the  idea  of  Charles  Lindsay’s  attachment  to 
Grace  Davoren  would  come  over  her,  only  to  supersede 
one  misery  by  introducing  another.  In  this  wretched 
state  she  was  when  the  calamitous  circumstances,  which 
we  are  about  to  relate,  took  place. 


312 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Barney  Casey  was  a good  deal  engaged  that  evening, 
for  indeed  he  was  a general  servant  in  his  master’s 
family,  and  was  expected  to  put  a hand  to,  and  super- 
intend, everything.  He  was,  therefore,  out  of  the  way 
for  a time,  having  gone  to  Rathfillan  on  a message  for 
his  mistress,  whom  he  cursed  in  his  heart  for  having 
sent  him.  He  lost  little  time,  however,  in  discharging 
it,  and  was  just  on  his  return  when  he  saw  Harry 
Woodward  entering  the  old  boreen  we  have  described ; 
and,  as  the  night  was  rather  dark,  he  resolved  to 
ascertain — although  he  truly  suspected — the  object  of 
this  nocturnal  adventure.  He  accordingly  dogged  him 
at  a safe  distance,  and,  in  accordance  with  his  suspicions, 
he  found  that  Woodward  directed  his  steps  to  the  clump 
of  alders  which  he  had,  on  their  return  that  day,  pointed 
out  to  his  brother.  Here  he  (Barney)  ensconced  himself 
in  a close  thicket,  in  order  to  watch  the  event.  Wood- 
ward had  not  been  many  minutes  there  when  Grace  Dav- 
oren  joined  him.  She  seemed  startled,  and  surprised, 
and  disappointed,  as  Casey  could  perceive  by  her  man- 
ner, or  rather  by  the  tones  of  her  voice ; but,  whatever 
the  cause  of  her  disappointment  may  have  been,  there 
was  little  time  left  for  either  remonstrances  or  explana- 
tion on  the  part  of  her  lover.  Whilst  addressing  her,  a 
young  and  powerful  man  bounded  forward,  and,  brand- 
ishing a long  dagger — the  dreaded  middogue — - 
plunged  it  into  his  body,  and  her  companion  fell  with  a 
groan.  The  act  was  rapid  as  lightning,  and  the  moment 
the  work  of  blood  and  vengeance  had  been  accomplished, 
the  young  fellow  bounded  away  again  with  the  same 
speed  observable  in  the  rapidity  of  his  approach. 
Grace’s  screams  and  shrieks  were  loud  and  fearful. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


313 


“ Murdherin’  villain  of  hell/’  she  shouted  after  Shawn 
— for  it  was  he — “you  have  killed  the  wrong  man — 
you  have  murdered  the  innocent.  This  is  his  brother.” 

Barney  was  at  her  side  in  a moment. 

“ Heavenly  Father ! ” he  exclaimed,  shocked  and 
astounded  by  her  words,  “ what  means  this  ? Is  it 
Mr.  Charles  ? ” 

“0,  yes,”  she  replied,  not  conscious  that  in  the 
alarm  and  terror  of  the  moment  she  had  betrayed  her- 
self, or  rather  her  paramour — “innocent  Mr.  Charles 
Fm  afeard  is  murdhered  by  that  revengeful  villain  ; 
and  now,  Barney,  what  is  to  be  done,  and  how  will 
we  get  assistance  to  bring  him  home  ? But,  cheerna 
above  ! what  will  become  of  me  ! ” 

“ Mr.  Charles,”  said  Barney,  “ is  it  possible  that  it 
is  you  that  is  here  ? ” 

“I  am  here,  Barney,”  he  replied,  with  difficulty, 
“ and,  I fear,  mortally  wounded.” 

“0,  God  forbid!”  replied  his  humble  but  faithful 
friend.  “ I hope  it  is  not  so  bad  as  you  think.” 

“ Take  this  handkerchief,”  said  Charles,  “ tie  it 
about  my  breast,  and  try  and  stop  the  blood.  I feel 
myself  getting  weak.” 

This  Barney  proceeded  to  do,  in  which  operation  we 
shall  leave  him,  assisted  by  the  unfortunate  girl  who 
was  indirectly  the  means  of  bringing  this  dreadful 
calamity  upon  him. 

Shaivn-na-Middogue  was  not  out  of  the  reach  of 
hearing  when  Grace  shouted  after  him,  having  paused 
to  ascertain,  if  possible,  whether  he  had  done  his  work 
effectually.  That  Harry  Woodward  was  Grace’s  par- 
amour, he  knew  ; and  that  Charles  was  innocent  of  that 

14 


314 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


guilt,  he  also  knew.  All  that  Caterine  Collins  had 
told  him  on  the  preceding  night  went  for  nothing, 
because  he  felt  that  Woodward  had  coined  those 
falsehoods  with  a view  to  screen  himself  from  his 
(Shawn’s)  vengeance.  But  in  the  meantime  Grace’s 
words,  uttered  in  the  extremity  of  her  terror,  assured 
him  that  there  had  been  some  mistake,  and  that  one 
brother  might  have  come  to  explain  and  apologize 
for  the  absence  of  the  other.  He  consequently  crept 
back  within  hearing  of  their  conversation,  and  ascer- 
tained with  regret  the  mistake  he  had  committed. 
Shawn,  at  night,  seldom  went  unattended  by  several  of 
his  gang,  and  on  this  occasion  he  was  accompanied  by 
about  a dozen  of  them.  His  murderous  mistake  occa- 
sioned him  to  feel  deep  sorrow,  for  he  was  perfectly 
well  acquainted  with  the  amiable  and  generous  char- 
acter which  Charles  bore  amongst  his  father’s  tenantry. 
His  life  had  been,  not  only  inoffensive,  but  benevolent ; 
whilst  that  of  his  brother — short  as  was  the  time  since 
his  return  to  Rathfillan  House — was  marked  by  a 
very  licentious  profligacy, — a profligacy  which  he  at- 
tempted in  vain  to  conceal.  Whilst  Grace  Davoren 
and  Casey  were  attempting  to  stanch  the  blood  which 
issued  from  the  wound,  four  men,  despatched  by  Shawn 
for  the  purpose,  came,  as  if  alarmed  by  Grace’s  shrieks, 
to  the  scene  of  the  tragedy,  and,  after  having  inquired 
as  to  the  cause  of  its  occurrence,  precisely  as  if  they 
had  been  ignorant  of  it,  they  proposed  that  the  only 
thing  to  be  done,  so  as  to  give  him  a chance  for  life, 
was  to  carry  him  home  without  a moment’s  delay. 
He  was  accordingly  raised  upon  their  shoulders,  and, 
with  more  sympathy  than  could  be  expected  from 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


31B 


such  men,  was  borne  to  his  father’s  house  in  appar- 
ently a dying  state. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  attempt  any  description  of  th« 
alarm  which  his  appearance  there  created.  His  father 
and  Maria  were  distracted  ; even  his  mother  manifested 
tokens  of  unusual  sorrow,  for  after  all  she  was  his 
mother ; and  nothing,  indeed,  could  surpass  the  sorrow 
of  the  whole  family.  The  servants  were  all  in  tears, 
and  nothing  but  sobs  and  wailings  could  be  heard 
throughout  the  house.  Harry  Woodward  himself  put 
his  handkerchief  to  his  eyes,  and  seemed  to  feel  a deep 
but  subdued  sorrow.  Medical  aid  was  immediately 
sent  for,  but  such  was  his  precarious  condition  that  no 
opinion  could  be  formed  as  to  his  ultimate  recovery. 

The  next  morning  the  town  of  Rathfillan,  and  indeed 
the  parish  at  large,  were  in  a state  of  agitation,  and 
tumult,  and  sorrow,  as  soon  as  the  melancholy  catas- 
trophe had  become  known.  The  neighbors  and  ten- 
ants flocked  in  multitudes  to  learn  the  particulars,  and 
ascertain  his  state.  About  eleven  o’clock  Harry 
mounted  his  horse,  and,  in  defiance  of  the  interdict  that 
had  been  laid  upon  him,  proceeded  at  a rapid  pace  to  Mr. 
Goodwin’s  house,  in  order  to  disclose — with  what  object 
the  reader  may  conjecture — the  melancholy  event  which 
had  happened.  He  found  Goodwin,  his  wife,  and  Sarah 
Sullivan  in  the  parlor,  which  he  had  scarcely  entered 
when  Mr.  Goodwin  got  up,  and,  approaching  him  in  a 
state  of  great  alarm  and  excitement,  exclaimed, — 

u Good  heavens,  Mr.  Woodward ! can  this  dreadiu* 
intelligence  which  we  have  heard  be  true  ? ” 

u O,  you  have  heard  it,  then,”  replied  Woodward. 
u Alas ! yes,  it  is  too  true,  and  my  unfortunate  brother 


316 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


lies  with  life  barely  in  him,  but  without  the  slightest 
hope  of  recovery.  As  for  myself,  I am  in  a state  of 
absolute  distraction ; and  were  it  not  that  I possess  the 
consciousness  of  having  done  everything  in  my  power 
as  a friend  and  brother  to  withdraw  him  from  this 
unfortunate  intrigue,  I think  I should  become  fairly 
crazed.  Miss  Goodwin  has  for  some  time  past  been 
aware  of  my  deep  anxiety  upon  this  very  subject,  be- 
cause I deemed  it  a solemn  duty  on  my  part  to  let  her 
know  that  he  had  degraded  himself  by  this  low  attach- 
ment to  such  a girl,  and  was  consequently  utterly  un- 
worthy of  her  affection.  I could  not  see  innocence 
and  purity  imposed  upon,  nor  her  generous  confidence 
placed  on  an  unworthy  object.  This,  however,  is  not 
a time  to  deal  harshly  by  him.  He  will  not  be  long 
with  us,  and  is  entitled  to  nothing  but  our  forbearance 
and  sympathy.  Poor  fellow  ! he  has  paid  a heavy  and 
a fatal  penalty  for  his  crime.  Alas,  my  brother ! cut 
down  in  the  very  prime  of  life,  when  there  was  still 
time  enough  for  reformation  and  repentance  ! O,  it  is 
too  much ! ” 

He  turned  towards  the  window,  and,  putting  his 
handkerchief  to  his  eyes,  did  the  pathetic  with  a very 
good  grace. 

u But,”  said  Mrs.  Goodwin,  u what  were  the  exact 
circumstances  under  which  the  deplorable  act  of  ven- 
geance was  committed  ? ” 

u Alas!  the  usual  thing,  Mrs.  Goodwin,”  replied 
Harry,  attempting  to  clear  his  throat ; u they  met  last 
night  between  nine  and  ten  o’clock,  in  a clump  of 
alders,  near  the  well  from  which  the  inhabitants  of  the 
adjoining  hamlet  fetch  their  water.  The  outlawf 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


317 


Shawn-na-Middogue , a rejected  lover  of  the  girl’s, 
stung  with  jealousy  and  vengeance,  surprised  them, 
and  stabbed  my  unfortunate  brother,  I fear,  to  death.” 

“ And  do  you  think  there  is  no  hope  ? ” she  added, 
with  tears  in  her  eyes ; “ O,  if  he  had  only  time  for 
repentance ! ” 

“ Alas ! madam,  the  medical  man  who  has  seen  him 
scarcely  holds  out  any  hope ; but,  as  you  say,  if  he  had 
time  even  to  repent,  there  would  be  much  consolation  in 
that.” 

“ Well,”  observed  Goodwin,  his  eyes  moist  with 
tears,  “ after  this  day,  I shall  never  place  confidence 
in  man.  I did  imagine  that  if  ever  there  was  an  indi- 
vidual whose  heart  was  the  source  of  honor,  truth, 
generosity,  disinterestedness,  and  affection,  your  brother 
Charles  was  that  man.  I am  confounded,  amazed — 
and  the  whole  thing  appears  to  me  like  a dream  ; at  all 
events,  thank  God,  our  daughter  has  had  a narrow 
escape  of  him.” 

“Pray,  by  the  way,  how  is  Miss  Goodwin?”  asked 
Harry ; “ I hope  she  is  recovering.” 

“So  far  from  that,”  replied  her  father,  “she  is 
sinking  fast ; in  truth  we  entertain  but  little  hopes  of 
her.” 

“ On  the  occasion  of  my  last  visit  here  you  forbade 
me  your  house,  Mr.  Goodwin,”  said  Woodward ; “ but 
perhaps,  now  that  you  are  aware  of  the  steps  I have 
taken  to  detach  your  daughter’s  affections  from  an  in- 
dividual whom  I knew  at  the  time  to  be  unworthy  of 
them,  you  may  be  prevailed  on  to  rescind  that  stern 
and  painful  decree.” 

Goodwin,  who  was  kind-hearted  and  placable. 


818 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


seemed  rather  perplexed,  and  looked  towards  his  wife^ 
as  if  to  be  guided  by  her  decision. 

“ Well,  indeed,”  she  replied,  “ I don’t  exactly  know  ; 
perhaps  we  will  think  of  it.” 

“ No,”  replied  Sarah  Sullivan,  who  was  toasting  a 
thin  slice  of  bread  for  Alice’s  breakfast.  “ No  ; if  you 
allow  this  man  to  come  about  the  place,  as  God  is  to 
judge  me,  you  will  both  have  a hand  in  your  daughter’s 
death.  If  the  devils  from  hell  were  to  visit  here,  she 
might  bear  it ; but  at  the  present  moment  one  look 
from  that  man  would  kill  her.” 

This  remonstrance  decided  them. 

“No,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  Goodwin;  “the  truth 
is,  my  daughter  entertains  a strong  prejudice  against 
you — in  fact,  a terror  of  you — and  under  these  cir- 
cumstances, and  considering,  besides,  her  state  of  health, 
we  could  not  think  of  permitting  your  visits,  at  least,” 
he  added,  “ until  that  prejudice  be  removed  and  her 
health  restored- — if  it  ever  shall  be.  We  owe  you  no 
ill-will,  sir;  but  under  the  circumstances  we  cannot, 
for  the  present,  at  least,  allow  you  to  visit  us.” 

“ Well,”  replied  Woodward,  “perhaps — and  I sin- 
cerely trust — her  health  will  be  restored,  and  her 
prejudices  against  me  removed,  and  when  better  times 
come  about  I shall  look  with  anxiety  to  the  privilege  of 
renewing  my  intimacy  with  you  all.” 

“Perhaps  so,”  returned  Mr.  Goodwin,  “and  then 
we  shall  receive  your  visits  with  pleasure.” 

Woodward  then  shook  hands  with  him  and  his  wife, 
and  wished  them  a good-morning. 

On  his  way  home  worthy  Suil  Balor  began  to  enter- 
tain reflections  upon  his  prospects  in  life  that  he  felt 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


319 


to  be  rather  agreeable.  Here  was  his  brother,  whom 
he  had  kindly  sent  to  apologize  to  Grace  Davoren  for 
the  impossibility  from  illness  of  his  meeting  her  accord- 
ing to  their  previous  arrangement ; yes,  we  say  he 
feigned  illness  on  that  evening,  and  prevailed  on  the 
unsuspecting  young  man  to  go  in  his  stead,  in  order, 
as  he  said,  to  give  her  the  necessary  explanations  for 
his  absence.  Charles  undertook  this  mission  the  more 
willingly,  as  it  was  his  firm  intention  to  remonstrate 
with  the  girl  on  the  impropriety  of  her  conduct,  in 
continuing  a secret  and  guilty  intrigue,  which  must 
end  only  in  her  own  shame  and  ruin.  But  when 
Harry  deputed  him  upon  such  a message  he  antici- 
pated the  very  event  which  had  occurred,  or,  rather,  a 
more  fatal  one  still,  for,  despite  his  hopes  of  Alice  Good- 
win’s ill  state  of  health,  he  entertained  strong  appre- 
hensions that  his  stepfather  might,  by  some  accidental 
piece  of  intelligence,  be  restored  to  his  original  impres- 
sions on  the  relative  position  in  which  she  and  Charles 
stood.  An  interview  between  Mr.  Lindsay  and  her 
might  cancel  all  he  had  done ; and  if  every  obstruction 
which  he  had  endeavored  to  place  between  their  union 
were  removed,  her  health  might  recover,  their  marriage 
take  place,  and  then  what  became  of  his  chance  for 
the  property  ? It  is  true  he  had  managed  his  plans 
and  speculations  with  great  ability.  Substituting 
Charles,  like  a villain  as  he  was,  in  his  own  affair  with 
Grace  Davoren,  he  contrived  to  corroborate  the  false- 
hood by  the  tragic  incident  of  the  preceding  night. 
Now,  if  this  would  not  satisfy  Alice  of  the  truth  of  his 
own  falsehood,  nothing  could.  That  Charles  was  the 
intrigant  must  be  clear  and  palpable  from  what  had 


320 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


happened,  and  accordingly,  after  taking  a serious  re* 
view  of  his  own  iniquity,  he  felt,  as  we  said,  peculiarly 
gratified  with  his  prospects.  Still,  it  cannot  be  denied 
that  an  occasional  shadow,  not  proceeding  from  any 
consciousness  of  guilt,  but  from  an  apprehension  of 
disappointment,  would  cast  its  deep  gloom  across  his 
spirit.  With  such  terrible  states  of  feeling  the  machi- 
nations of  guilt,  no  matter  how  successful  its  progress 
may  be,  are  from  time  to  time  attended ; and  even  in 
his  case  the  torments  of  the  damned  were  little  short 
of  what  he  suffered,  from  a dread  of  failure,  and  its 
natural  consequences — an  exposure  which  would  bar 
him  out  of  society.  Still,  his  earnest  expectation  was 
that  the  intelligence  of  the  fate  of  her  lover  would, 
considering  her  feeble  state  of  health,  effectually  ac- 
complish his  wishes,  and  with  this  consoling  reflection 
he  rode  home. 

His  great  anxiety  now  was,  his  alarm  lest  his  brother 
should  recover.  On  reaching  Rathfillan  House  he 
proceeded  to  his  bedroom,  where  he  found  his  sister 
watching. 

u My  dear  Maria/’  said  he,  in  a low  and  most  affec- 
tionate voice,  u is  he  better  ? ” 

“I  hope  so,”  she  replied,  in  a voice  equally  low; 
Ci  this  is  the  first  sleep  he  has  got,  and  I hope  it  will 
remove  the  fever.” 

“ Well,  I will  not  stop,”  said  he,  u but  do  you  watch 
him  carefully,  Maria,  and  see  that  he  is  not  disturbed.” 
u O,  indeed,  Harry,  you  may  rest  assured  that  I shall 
do  so.  Poor,  dear  Charles,  what  would  become  of  us 
all  if  we  lost  him — and  Alice  Goodwin,  too — O,  she 
would  die.  Now,  go,  dear  Harry,  and  leave  him  to  me.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


321 


Harry  left  the  room  apparently  in  profound  sorrow, 
and,  on  going  into  the  parlor,  met  Barney  Casey  in 
the  hall. 

“ Barney,”  said  he,  “come  into  the  parlor  for  a 
moment.  My  father  is  out,  and  my  mother  is  up- 
stairs. I want  to  know  how  this  affair  happened  last 
night,  and  how  it  occurred  that  you  were  present  at  it. 
It’s  a bad  business,  Barney.” 

“ Devil  a worser,”  replied  Barney,  “ especially  for 
poor  Mr.  Charles.  I was  fortunately  goin’  down  on 
my  Jcalie  to  the  family  of  poor  disconsolate  Granua 
(Grace),  when,  on  passing  the  clump  of  alders,  I 
heard  screams  and  shouts  to  no  end.  I ran  to  the 
spot  I heard  the  skirls  cornin’  from,  and  there  I found 
Mr.  Charles,  lyin’  as  if  dead,  and  Grace  Davoren  with 
her  hands  clasped  like  a mad  woman  over  him.  The 
strange  men  then  joined  us,  and  carried  him  home, 
and  that’s  all  I know  about  it.” 

“ But,  can  you  understand  it,  Barney  ? As  for 
me,  I cannot.  Did  Grace  say  nothing  during  her 
alarm  ? ” 

“ Divil  a syllable,”  replied  Barney,  lying  without 
remorse  ; “she  was  so  thunderstruck  with  what  hap- 
pened that  she  could  do  nothing  nor  say  anything  but 
cry  out  and  scream  for  the  bare  life  of  her.  They  say 
she  has  disappeared  from  her  family,  and  that  nobody 
knows  where  she  has  gone  to.  I was  at  her  fathers 
to-day,  and  I know  they  are  searehin’  the  country  for 
her.  It  is  thought  she  has  made  away  with  herself.” 
“Poor  Charles,”  exclaimed  his  brother,  “ what  an 
unfortunate  business  it  has  turned  out  on  both  sidefc  ! 
I thought  he  was  attached  to  Miss  Goodwin  ; but  it 

U* 


322 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


would  appear  now  that  he  was  deceiving  her  all 
along.” 

u Well,  Mr.  Harry,”  replied  Barney,  dryly,  or  rather 
with  some  severity,  u you  see  what  the  upshot  is; 
treachery,  they  say,  seldom  prospers  in  the  long  run, 
although  it  may  for  a while.  God  forgive  them  that 
makes  a practice  of  it.  As  for  Master  Charles,  I 
couldn’t  have  dreamt  of  such  a thing.” 

u Nor  I,  Barney.  I know  not  what  to  say.  It  per- 
plexes me,  from  whatever  point  I look  at  it.  At  all 
events,  I hope  he  may  recover,  and  if  he  does,  I trust 
he  will  consider  what  has  happened  as  a warning,  and 
act  upon  better  principles.  May  God  forgive  him ! ” 
And  so  ended  their  dialogue,  little,  indeed,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  Harry,  whom  Barney  left  in  complete 
ignorance  of  the  significant  exclamations  by  which 
Grace  Davoren,  in  the  alarm  of  the  moment,  had  be- 
trayed her  own  guilt,  by  stating  that  Sliawn-na-Mid - 
dogue  had  stabbed  the  wrong  man. 

Sarah  Sullivan — poor,  thoughtless,  but  affectionate 
girl  — on  repairing  with  the  thin  toast  to  her  mis- 
tress’s bedroom,  felt  so  brimful  of  the  disaster  which  had 
befallen  Charles,  that — now  believing  in  his  guilt, 
as  she  did,  and  with  a hope  of  effectually  alienating 
Alice’s  affections  from  him  — she  lost  not  a moment 
in  communicating  the  melancholy  intelligence  to  her. 

u O,  Miss  Alice  ! ” she  exclaimed,  u have  you  heard 
what  has  happened  ? O,  the  false  and  treacherous 
villain  ! Who  would  believe  it  ? To  lave  a beautiful 
lady  like  you,  and  take  up  with  sich  a vulgar  vag* 
abone ! However,  he  has  suffered  for  it.  Shawn -na 
Middogue  did  for  him.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


323 


u What  do  you  mean,  Sarah  ?”  said  her  mistress, 
much  alarmed  by  such  a startling  preface ; u explain 
yourself.  I do  not  understand  you.” 

u But  you  soon  will,  miss.  Shawn-na-Middogue 
found  Mr.  Charles  Lindsay  and  Grace  Davoren  to- 
gether last  night,  and  has  stabbed  him  to  death  ; life’s 
only  in  him ; and  that’s  the  gentleman  that  pretended 
to  love  you.  Devil’s  cure  to  the  villain  ! ” 

She  paused.  The  expression  of  her  mistress’s  face 
was  awful.  A pallor  more  frightful  than  that  of  death, 
because  it  was  associated  with  life , overspread  her  counte- 
nance. Her  eyes  became  dim  and  dull ; her  features 
in  a moment  were  collapsed,  and  resembled  those  of 
some  individual  struck  by  paralysis — they  were  alto- 
gether without  meaning.  She  clasped  and  unclasped 
her  hands,  like  one  under  the  influence  of  strong 
hysterical  agony  ; she  laid  herself  back  in  bed,  wrhere 
she  had  been  sitting  up  expecting  her  coffee,  her  eyes 
closed,  for  she  had  not  physical  strength  even  to  keep 
them  open,  and  with  considerable  difficulty  she  said, 
in  a low  and  scarcely  audible  voice, — u My  mother ! ” 
Poor  Sarah  felt  and  saw  the  mischief  she  had  done, 
and,  with  streaming  eyes  and  loud  sobbings,  lost  not  a 
moment  in  summoning  Mrs.  Goodwin.  In  truth  she 
feared  that  her  mistress  lay  dying  before  her,  and  was 
immediately  tortured  with  the  remorseful  impression 
that  the  thoughtless  and  indiscreet  communication  she 
had  made  was  the  cause  of  her  death.  It  is  unnecessary 
to  describe  the  terror  and  alarm  of  her  mother,  nor  of 
her  father,  when  he  saw  her  lying  as  it  were  between 
life  and  dissolution.  The  physician  was  immediately 
sent  for,  but,  notwithstanding  all  his  remedies,  until  the 


324 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


end  of  the  second  day,  there  appeared  no  change  in  her. 
Towards  the  close  of  that  day  an  improvement  waa 
perceptible ; she  was  able  to  speak  and  take  some 
nourishment,  but  it  was  observed  that  she  never  once 
made  the  slightest  allusion  to  the  disaster  which  had 
befallen  Charles  Lindsay.  She  sank  into  an  habitual 
silence,  and,  unless  when  forced  to  ask  for  some  of  those 
usual  attentions  which  her  illness  required,  she  never 
ventured  to  indulge  in  conversation  on  any  subject 
whatsoever.  One  thing,  however,  struck  Sarah  Sulli- 
van, which  was,  that  in  all  her  startings,  both  asleep 
and  awake,  and  in  all  her  unconscious  ejaculations,  that 
which  appeared  to  press  upon  her  most  was  the  un- 
ceasing horror  of  the  Evil  Eye.  The  name  of  Charles 
Lindsay  never  escaped  her,  even  in  the  feverish  agita- 
tion of  her  dreams,  nor  in  those  exclamations  of  terror 
and  alarm  which  she  uttered. 

aO,  save  me! — save  me  from  his  eye— he  is  kill- 
ing me ! Yes,  Woodward  is  a devil — he  is  killing  me 
— save  me — save  me  ! ” 

Well  had  the  villain  done  his  work ; and  how  his 
web  of  iniquity  was  woven  out  we  shall  see. 

On  leaving  Barney,  that  worthy  gentleman  sought 
his  mother,  and  thus  addressed  her  : — 

u Mother,”  said  he,  apparently  much  moved,  u this  is 
a melancholy,  and  I trust  in  heaven  it  may  not  turn  out 
a fatal,  business.  Fm  afraid  poor  Charles’s  case  is 
hopeless.” 

u O,  may  God  forbid,  poor  boy ! ” exclaimed  Mrs. 
Lindsay ; 66  for,  although  he  always  joined  his  father 
against  me,  still  he  was  in  other  respects  most  obliging 
to  every  one,  and  inoffensive  to  all.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


325 


"I  know  that,  and  I am  sorry  that  this  jade — and 
she  is  a handsome  jade,  they  say — should  have  gained 
such  a cursed  influence  over  him.  That,  however,  is 
not  the  question.  We  must  think  of  nothing  now  but 
his  recovery.  The  strictest  attention  ought  to  be  paid 
to  him ; and  as  it  has  occurred  to  me  that  there  is  no 
female  under  this  roof  who  understands  the  manage- 
ment of  a sick  bed,  we  ought,  under  these  circum- 
stances, to  provide  a nurse  for  him.” 

u Well,  indeed,  that  is  true  enough,  Harry,  and  it  is 
very  kind  and  considerate  of  you  to  think  of  it ; but 
who  will  we  get  ? The  women  here  are  very  ignorant 
and  stupid.” 

66 1 have  been  making  inquiries,”  he  replied,  u and  I 
am  told  there  is  a woman  in  Rathfillan,  named  Collins, 
niece  to  a religious  herbalist  or  herb  doctor,  who  pos- 
sesses much  experience  in  that  way.  It  is  just  such  a 
wroman  we  want.” 

“ Well,  then,  let  her  come ; do  you  go  and  engage 
her ; but  see  that  she  will  not  extort  dishonest  terms 
from  you,  because  there  is  nothing  but  fraud  and  knav- 
ery among  these  wretches.” 

Harry  lost  little  time  in  securing  the  services  of 
Caterine  Collins,  who  was  that  very  day  established  as 
nurse-tender  in  Charles  Lindsay’s  sick  room. 

Alice’s  illness  was  now  such  as  left  little  expectation 
of  her  recovery.  She  was  stated,  and  with  good  reason, 
to  be  in  a condition  absolutely  hopeless ; and  nothing 
could  exceed  the  regret  and  sorrow  which  were  felt  for 
the  benevolent  and  gentle  girl.  We  say  benevolent , 
because,  since  her  accession  to  her  newly -acquired  prop- 
erty, her  charities  to  the  poor  and  distressed  were 


326 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


bountiful  and  generous,  almost  beyond  belief ; and  even 
during  her  illness  she  constituted  her  father  as  the  agent 
— and  a willing  one  he  was— of  her  beneficence.  In 
fact,  the  sorrow  for  her  approaching  death  was  deep 
and  general,  and  the  sympathy  felt  for  her  parents  such 
as  rarely  occurs  in  life. 

Of  course  it  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  these  tidings 
of  her  hopeless  illness  did  not  reach  the  Lindsays.  On 
the  second  morning  after  Harry’s  visit  he  asked  for  a 
private  interview  with  his  mother,  which  was  accorded 
to  him. 

u Mother,”  said  he,  uyou  must  pay  the  Goodwins 
another  visit — a visit,  mark  you,  of  sympathy  and 
condolence.  You  forget  all  the  unpleasant  circum- 
stances that  have  occurred  between  the  families.  You 
forget  everything  but  your  anxiety  for  the  recovery  of 
poor,  dear  Alice.” 

u But,”  replied  his  mother,  u I do  not  wish  to  go. 
Why  should  I go  to  express  a sympathy  which  I do  not 
feel  ? Her  death  is  only  a judicial  punishment  on  them 
for  having  inveigled  your  silly  old  uncle  to  leave  them 
the  property  which  would  have  otherwise  come  to  you 
as  the  natural  heir.” 

u Mother,”  said  her  dutiful  son,  u you  have  a nose, 
and  beyond  that  nose  you  never  yet  have  been  able  to 
look  with  anything  like  perspicuity.  If  you  don’t  visit 
them,  your  good-natured  noodle  of  a husband  will,  and 
perhaps  the  result  of  that  visit  may  cut  us  out  of  the 
property  forever.  At  breakfast  this  morning  you  will 
propose  the  visit,  which,  mark  you,  is  to  be  made  in 
the  name  and  on  behalf  of  all  the  family.  You,  conse- 
quently, being  the  deputation  on  this  occasion,  both 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


327 


your  husband  and  Maria  will  not  feel  themselves  called 
upon  to  see  them.  You  can,  besides,  say  that  her 
state  of  health  precludes  her  from  seeing  any  one  out 
of  her  own  family,  and  thus  all  risk  of  an  explanation 
will  be  avoided.  It  is  best  to  make  everything  safe ; 
but  that  she  can’t  live  I know,  because  I feel  that  my 
power  and  influence  are  upon  her,  and  that  the  force 
of  this  Evil  Eye  of  mine  has  killed  her.  I told  you 
this  before,  I think.” 

“ Even  so,”  said  his  mother ; “ it  is  only  what  I have 
said,  a judicial  punishment  for  their  villany.  Villany, 
Harry,  never  prospers.” 

“Egad,  my  dear  mother,”  he  replied,  “I  know  of 
nothing  so  prosperous  : look  through  life  and  you  will 
see  the  villain  thrive  upon  his  fraud  and  iniquity, 
where  the  honest  man — the  man  of  integrity,  who 
binds  himself  by  all  the  principles  of  what  are  called 
honor  and  morality — is  elbowed  out  of  prosperity  by 
the  knave,  the  swindler,  and  the  hypocrite.  O,  no, 
my  dear  mother,  the  two  worst  passports  to  indepen- 
dence and  success  in  life  are  truth  and  honesty.” 

“Well,  Harry,  I am  a bad  logician,  and  will  not 
dispute  it  with  you;  but  I am  far  from  well,  and  I 
don’t  think  I shall  be  able  to  visit  them  for  two  or  three 
days  at  least.” 

“ But,  in  the  meantime,  express  your  intention  to 
do  so — on  behalf  of  the  family,  mark  ; assume  your 
right  as  the  proprietor  of  this  place,  and  as  its  repre- 
sentative, and  then  your  visit  will  be  considered  as  the 
visit  of  the  whole  family.  In  the  meantime,  mark 
me,  the  girl  is  dead.  I have  accomplished  that  grati- 
fying event,  so  that,  after  all,  your  visit  will  be  a mere 


328 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


matter  of  form.  When  you  reach  their  house  you 
will  probably  find  it  the  house  of  death.” 

u And  then,”  replied  his  mother,  u the  twelve  hun- 
dred a year  is  yours  for  life,  and  the  property  of  your 
children  after  you.  Thank  God  ! ” 

That  morning  at  breakfast  she  expressed  her  deter- 
mination to  visit  the  Goodwins,  making  it,  she  said,  a 
visit  from  the  family  in  general;  such  a visit,  she 
added,  as  might  be  proper  on  their  (the  Lindsays) 
part,  but  yet  such  an  act  of  neighborhood  that,  while 
it  manifested  sufficient  respect  for  them,  would  pre- 
clude all  hopes  of  any  future  intercourse  between 
them. 

Mr.  Lindsay  did  not  relish  this  much ; but  as  he 
had  no  particular  wish,  in  consequence  of  Charles’s 
illness,  to  oppose  her  motives  in  making  the  visit,  he 
said  she  might  manage  it  as  she  wished — he  would 
not  raise  a fresh  breeze  about  it.  He  only  felt  that  he 
was  sincerely  sorry  for  the  loss  which  the  Goodwins 
were  about  to  experience. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


329 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  BANSHEE. — DISAPPEARANCE  OF  GRACE  DAVOREN. 

In  the  meantime  it  was  certainly  an  unquestionable 
fact  that  Grace  Davoren  had  disappeared,  and  not  even 
a trace  of  her  could  be  found.  The  unfortunate  girl, 
alarmed  at  the  tragic  incident  of  that  woful  night,  and 
impressed  with  a belief  that  Charles  Lindsay  had  been 
murdered  by  Shawn-na-Middogue , had  betaken  her- 
self to  some  place  of  concealment  which  no  search  on 
behalf  of  her  friends  could  discover.  In  fact,  her  dis- 
appearance was  involved  in  a mystery  as  deep  as  the 
alarm  and  distress  it  occasioned.  But  what  astonished 
the  public  most  was  the  fact  that  Charles,  whose  whole 
life  had  been  untainted  by  a single  act  of  impropriety, 
much  less  of  profligacy,  should  have  been  discovered 
in  such  a heartless  and  unprincipled  intrigue  with  the 
daughter  of  one  of  his  father’s  tenants,  an  innocent  girl, 
who,  as  such,  was  entitled  to  protection  rather  than  in- 
jury at  his  hands. 

Whilst  this  tumult  was  abroad,  and  the  country  was 
in  an  unusual  state  of  alarm  and  agitation,  Harry 
Woodward  took  matters  very  quietly.  That  he  seem- 
ed to  feel  deeply  for  the  uncertain  and  dangerous  staU 
of  his  brother,  who  lay  suspended,  as  it  were,  between 
life  and  death,  was  evident  to  every  individual  of  his 
family.  He  frequently  took  Caterine  Collins’s  place, 
attended  him  personally,  with  singular  kindness  and 
affection,  gave  him  his  drinks  and  decoctions  with  hia 


330 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


own  hand  ; and,  when  the  surgeon  came  to  make  his 
daily  visit,  the  anxiety  he  evinced  in  ascertaining 
whether  there  was  any  chance  of  his  recovery  was 
most  affectionate  and  exemplary.  Still,  as  usual,  he 
was  out  at  night ; but  the  mystery  of  his  whereabouts, 
while  absent,  could  never  be  penetrated.  On  those 
occasions  he  always  went  armed — a fact  which  he 
never  attempted  to  conceal.  On  one  of  these  nights 
it  so  happened  that  Barney  Casey  was  called  upon  to 
attend  at  the  wake  of  a relation,  and,  as  his  master’s 
family  were  apprised  of  this  circumstance,  they  did  not 
of  course  expect  him  home  until  a late  hour.  He  left 
the  wake,  however,  earlier  than  he  had  proposed  to  do, 
for  he  found  it  a rather  dull  affair,  and  was  on  his  way 
home  when,  to  his  astonishment,  or  rather  to  his  hor- 
ror, he  saw  Harry  Woodward — also  on  his  way  home 
— in  close  conversation  with  the  supernatural  being  so 
well  known  by  description  as  the  Shan-dliinne-dhuv , or 
Black  Spectre.  Now,  Barney  was  half  cowardly  and 
half  brave — that  is  to  say,  had  he  lived  in  an  enlight- 
ened age  he  would  have  felt  little  terror  of  supernatural 
appearances ; but  at  the  period  of  our  story  such  was 
the  predominance  of  a belief  in  ghosts,  fairies,  evil  spir- 
its, and  witches,  that  he  should  have  been  either  less 
or  more  than  man  could  he  have  shaken  off  the  pre- 
vailing superstitions,  and  the  gross  credulity  of  the 
times  in  which  he  lived.  As  it  was,  he  knew  not  what 
to  think.  He  remembered  the  character  which  had 
been  whispered  abroad  about  Harry  Woodward,  and 
of  his  intercourse  with  supernatural  beings — he  was 
known  to  possess  the  Evil  Eye ; and  it  was  generally 
understood  that  those  who  happened  to  be  endowed 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


331 


with  that  accursed  gift  were  aided  in  the  exercises  of  it 
by  the  powers  of  darkness  and  of  evil.  What,  then, 
was  he  to  do  ? There  probably  was  an  opportunity  of 
solving  the  mystery  which  hung  around  the  midnight 
motions  of  Woodward.  If  there  was  a spirit  before  him, 
there  was  also  a human  being,  in  living  flesh  and  blood 
— an  acquaintance,  too — an  individual  whom  he  person- 
ally knew,  ready  to  sustain  him,  and  afford,  if  neces- 
sary, that  protection  which,  under  such  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances, one  fellow-creature  has  a right  to  expect 
from  another.  Now  Barney’s  way  home  led  him  neces- 
sarily— and  a painful  necessity  it  was — near  the  Haunt- 
ed House ; and  he  observed  that  the  place  where  they 
stood,  for  they  had  ceased  walking,  was  about  fifty  yards 
above  that  much  dreaded  mansion.  He  resolved, 
however,  to  make  the  plunge  and  advance,  but 
deemed  it  only  good  manners  to  give  some  intimation 
of  his  approach.  He  was  now  within  about  twenty 
yards  of  them,  and  made  an  attempt  at  a comic  song, 
which,  however,  quivered  off  into  as  dismal  and  cow- 
ardly a ditty  as  ever  proceeded  from  human  lips. 
Harry  and  the  Spectre,  both  startled  by  the  voice, 
turned  round  to  observe  his  approach,  when,  to  his 
utter  consternation,  the  Shan-dhinne-dlmv  sank,  as  it 
were,  into  the  earth  and  disappeared.  The  hair  rose 
upon  Barney’s  head,  and  when  Woodward  called  out : 
u Who  comes  there  ? ” 

He  could  scarcely  summon  voice  enough  to  reply  : 
u It’s  me,  sir,”  said  he  ; u Barney  Casey.” 
u Come  }n,  Barney,”  said  Woodward,  u come  on 
quickly ; ” and  he  had  scarcely  spoken  when  Barney 
joined  him. 


332 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ Barney,”  said  he,  “ I am  in  a state  of  great  terror. 
I have  felt  ever  since  I passed  that  Haunted  House  as 
if  there  was  an  evil  spirit  in  my  company.  The  feel- 
ing was  dreadful,  and  I am  very  weak  in  consequence 
of  it.  Give  me  your  arm.” 

“ But  did  you  see  nothing,  sir  ? ” said  Barney ; 
“ didn’t  it  become  visible  to  you  ? ” 

“No,”  replied  the  other;  “but  I felt  as  if  I was  in 
the  presence  of  a supernatural  being,  and  an  evil  one, 
too.” 

“ God  protect  us,  Mr.  Harry  ! then,  if  you  didn’t 
see  it  I did.” 

“ You  did  ! ” replied  the  other,  startled ; “ and  pray 
what  was  it  like  ? ” 

“ Why,  a black  ould  man,  sir ; and,  by  all  accounts 
that  ever  I could  hear  of  it,  it  was  nothing  else  than 
the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv.  For  God’s  sake  let  us  come 
home,  sir,  for  this,  if  all  they  say  be  true,  is  unholy 
and  cursed  ground  we’re  standin’  on.” 

“ And  where  did  it  disappear  ? ” asked  Woodward, 
leading  him  by  a circuit  from  the  spot  where  it  had 
vanished. 

“ Just  over  there,  sir,”  replied  Barney,  pointing  to 
the  place.  “ But,  in  God’s  name,  let  us  make  for  home 
as  fast  as  we  can.  I’ll  think  every  minute  an  hour  till 
we  get  safe  undher  our  own  roof.” 

“Barney,”  said  Woodward,  solemnly,  “I  have  are- 
quest  to  make  of  you,  and  it  is  this — the  common  re- 
port is,  that  the  spirit  in  question  follows  our  family — - 
I mean  by  my  mother’s  side.  Now  I beg,  as  you  expect 
my  good  will  and  countenance,  that,  for  my  sake,  and 
out  of  respect  for  the  family  in  general,  you  will  never 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


333 


breathe  a syllable  of  what  you  have  seen  this  night.  It 
could  answer  no  earthly  purpose,  and  would  only  send 
abroad  idle  and  unpleasant  rumors  throughout  the 
country.  Will  you  promise  this  ? ” 

u Of  course  I promise  it,”  replied  Barney ; u what 
object  could  I gain  by  repeatin’  it  ? ” 

“None  whatsoever.  Well,  then,  be  silent  on  the 
subject,  and  let  us  reach  home  as  soon  as  we  can.” 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  honest  Barney’s 
feelings  as  they  went  along.  He  imagined  that  he  felt 
Harry’s  arm  tremble  within  his,  and  when  he  thought 
of  the  reports  concerning  the  evil  spirit,  and  its  connec- 
tion with  Mrs.  Lindsay’s  family,  his  sensations  were 
anything  but  comfortable.  He  tossed  and  tumbled 
that  night  for  hours  in  his  bed  before  he  was  able  to 
sleep,  and  when  he  did  sleep  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv 
rendered  his  dreams  feverish  and  frightful. 

Precisely  at  this  period,  before  Mrs.  Lindsay  had 
recovered  from  her  indisposition,  and  could  pay  her 
intended  visit  to  the  Goodwins,  a circumstance  occurred 
which  suggested  to  Harry  Woodward  one  of  the  most 
remorseless  and  satanic  schemes  that  ever  was  concocted 
in  the  heart  of  man.  He  was  in  the  habit  occasionally 
of  going  down  to  the  kitchen  to  indulge  in  a smoke 
and  a piece  of  banter  with  the  servants.  One  evening, 
whilst  thus  amusing  himself,  the  conversation  turned 
upon  the  prevailing  superstitions  of  the  day.  Ghosts, 
witches,  wizards,  astrologers,  fairies,  leprechauns,  and 
all  that  could  be  termed  supernatural,  or  even  related 
to  or  aided  by  it,  were  discussed  at  considerable  length, 
and  with  every  variety  of  feeling.  Amongst  the  rest 
the  Banshee  was  mentioned, — a spirit  of  whose  pecu* 


334 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


liar  office  and  character  Woodward,  in  consequence  of 
his  long  absence  from  the  country,  was  completely 
ignorant. 

u The  Banshee  ! ” he  exclaimed  ; u what  kind  of  a 
spirit  is  that  ? I have  never  heard  of  it.” 

u Why,  sir,”  replied  Barney,  who  was  present,  u the 
Banshee  — the  Lord  prevent  us  from  hearin’  her  — is 
always  the  forerunner  of  death.  She  attends  only 
certain  families  — principally  the  ould  Milesians,  and 
mostly  Catholics,  too ; although,  I believe,  it’s  well 
known  that  she  sometimes  attends  Protestants  whose 
families  have  been  Catholics  or  Milesians,  until  the  last 
of  the  name  disappears.  So  that,  afther  all,  it  seems 
she’s  not  over-scrupulous  about  religion.” 

u But  what  do  you  mean  by  attending  families  ? ” 
asked  Woodward  ; u what  description  of  attendance  or 
service  does  she  render  them  ? ” 

u Indeed,  Mr.  Harry,”  replied  Barney,  u anything 
but  an  agreeable  attendance.  By  goxty,  I believe 
every  family  she  follows  would  be  very  glad  to  dis- 
pense with  her  attendance  if  they  could.” 

u But  that  is  not  answering  my  question,  Casey.” 
u Why,  sir,”  proceeded  Barney,  u I’ll  answer  it. 
Whenever  the  family  that  she  follows  is  about  to  have 
a death  in  it,  she  comes  a little  time  before  the  death 
takes  place,  sits  either  undher  the  windy  of  the  sick 
bed  or  somewhere  near  the  house,  and  wails  and  cries 
there  as  if  her  very  heart  would  break.  They  say 
she  generally  names  the  name  of  the  party  that  is  to 
die ; but  there  is  no  case  known  of  the  sick  person 
ever  recoverin’  afther  she  has  given  the  warnin’  of 
death.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


335 


“It  is  a strange  and  wild  superstition,”  observed 
Woodward. 

“ But  a very  true  one,  sir,”  replied  the  cook ; 
“ every  one  knows  that  a Banshee  follows  the  Good- 
win family.” 

“ What ! the  Goodwins  of  Beech  Grove  ? ” said 
Harry. 

“ Yes,  sir,”  returned  the  cook  ; “ they  lost  six  chil- 
dren, and  not  one  of  them  ever  died  that  she  did  not 
give  the  warnin’.” 

“ If  poor  Miss  Alice  heard  it,”  observed  Barney, 
“ and  she  in  the  state  she’s  in,  she  wouldn’t  live 
twenty-four  hours  afther  it.” 

“ According  to  what  you  say,”  observed  Woodward, 
“ that  is,  if  it  follows  the  family,  of  course  it  will  give 
the  warning  in  her  case  also.” 

“ May  God  forbid,”  ejaculated  the  cook,  “ for  it’s 
herself,  the  darlin’  girl,  that  ’ud  be  the  bitther  loss  to 
the  poor  and  destitute.” 

This  kind  ejaculation  was  fervently  echoed  by  all 
her  fellow-servants ; and  Harry,  having  finished  his 
pipe,  went  to  see  how  his  brother’s  wound  was  pro- 
gressing. He  found  him  asleep,  and  Caterine  Collins 
seated  knitting  a stocking  at  his  bedside.  He  beck- 
oned her  to  the  lobby,  where,  in  a low,  guarded  voice, 
the  following  conversation  took  place  between  them  : 

“ Caterine,  have  you  not  a niece  that  sings  well  ? 
Barney  Casey  mentioned  her  to  me  as  possessing  a fine 
voice.” 

“ As  sweet  a voice,  sir,  as  ever  came  from  a woman’s 
lips ; but  the  poor  thing  is  delicate  and  sickly,  and  I’m 
afeard  not  long  for  this  world.” 


336 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Could  she  imitate  a Banshee,  do  you  think  ? ” 

“If  ever  woman  could,  she  could.  There’s  not  her 
aquil  at  the  keene,  or  Irish  cry,  livin’ ; she’s  the  only 
one  can  bate  myself  at  it.” 

“Well,  Caterine,  if  you  get  her  to  go  to  Mr.  Good- 
win’s to-morrow  night  and  imitate  the  cry  of  the  Ban- 
shee, I will  reward  her  and  you  liberally  for  it.  You 
are  already  well  aware  of  my  generosity.” 

“Indeed  I am,  Mr.  Woodward;  but  if  either  you 
or  I could  insure  her  the  wealth  of  Europe,  we 
couldn’t  prevail  on  her  to  go  by  herself  at  night. 
Except  by  moonlight  she  wouldn’t  venture  to  cross 
the  street  of  Rathfillan.  As  to  her,  you  may  put  that 
out  of  the  question.  She’s  very  handy,  however, 
about  a sick  bed,  and  I might  contrive,  undher  some 
excuse  or  other,  to  get  her  to  take  my  place  for  a day 
or  so.  But  here’s  your  father.  We  will  talk  about 
it  again.” 

She  then  returned  to  the  sick  room,  and  Harry  met 
Mr.  Lindsay  on  the  stairs  going  up  to  inquire  after 
Charles. 

“ Don’t  go  up,  sir,”  said  he ; “ the  poor  fellow, 
thank  God,  is  asleep,  and  the  less  noise  about  him  the 
better.” 

Both  then  returned  to  the  parlor. 

About  eleven  o’clock  the  next  night  Sarah  Sullivan 
was  sitting  by  the  bedside  of  her  mistress,  who  was 
then,  fortunately  for  herself,  enjoying,  what  was  very 
rare  with  her,  an  undisturbed  sleep  after  the  terror  and 
agitation  of  the  day,  when  a low,  but  earnest  and  sor- 
rowful wailing  was  heard,  immediately,  she  thought, 
under  the  window.  It  rose  and  fell  alternately,  and  at 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


337 


the  close  of  every  division  of  the  cry  it  pronounced  the 
name  of  Alice  Goodwin  in  tones  of  the  most  pathetic 
lamentation  and  woe.  The  natural  heat  and  warmth 
seemed  to  depart  out  of  the  poor  girl’s  body  ; she  felt 
like  an  icicle,  and  the  cold  perspiration  ran  in  torrent* 
from  her  face. 

“My  darling  misthress,”  thought  she,  “it’s  all  over 
with  you  at  last.  There  is  the  sign — the  Banshee — 
and  it  is  well  for  yourself  that  you  don’t  hear  it,  be- 
cause it  would  be  the  death  of  you  at  once.  However, 
if  I committed  one  mistake  about  Misther  Charles’s 
misfortune,  I will  not  commit  another.  You  shall 
never  hear  of  this  from  me.” 

The  cry  was  then  heard  more  distant  and  indistinct, 
but  still  loaded  with  the  same  mournful  expression  of 
death  and  sorrow ; but  in  a little  time  it  died  away  in 
the  distance,  and  was  then  heard  no  more. 

Sarah,  though  she  had  judiciously  resolved  to  keep 
this  awful  intimation  a secret  from  Miss  Goodwin, 
considered  it  her  duty  to  disclose  it  to  her  parents. 
We  shall  not  dwell,  however,  upon  the  scene  which 
occurred  on  the  occasion.  A belief  in  the  existence 
and  office  of  the  Banshee  was,  at  the  period  of  which 
we  write,  almost  universally  held  by  the  peasantry ; 
and  even  about  half  a century  ago  it  was  one  of 
the  strongest  dogmas  of  popular  superstition.  After 
the  grief  of  the  parents  had  somewhat  subsided  at  this 
dreadful  intelligence,  Mr.  Goodwin  asked  Sarah  Sulli- 
van if  his  daughter  had  heard  the  wail  of  this  pro- 
phetic spirit  of  death ; and  on  her  answering  in  the 
negative,  he  enjoined  her  never  to  breathe  a syllable 
of  the  circumstance  to  her ; but  she  told  him  she  had 

15 


838 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR^ 


come  to  that  conclusion  herself,  as  she  felt  certain,  she 
said,  that  the  knowledge  of  it  would  occasion  her  mis- 
tress’s almost  immediate  death. 

“ At  all  events,”  said  her  master,  “ by  the  doctor’s 
advice  we  shall  leave  this  place  to-morrow  morning  ; 
he  says  if  she  has  any  chance  it  will  be  in  a change  of 
air,  of  society,  and  of  scenery.  Everything  here  has 
associations  and  recollections  that  are  painful,  and  even 
horrible  to  her.  If  she  is  capable  of  bearing  an  easy 
journey  we  shall  set  out  for  the  Spa  of  Ballyspellan,  in 
the  county  of  Kilkenny.  He  thinks  the  waters  of  that 
famous  spring  may  prove  beneficial  to  her.  If  the 
Banshee,  then,  is  anxious  to  fulfil  its  mission  it  must 
follow  us.  They  say  it  always  pays  three  visits,  but 
as  yet  it  has  paid  us  only  one.” 

Mrs.  Lindsay  had  now  recovered  from  her  slight  in- 
disposition, and  resolved  to  pay  the  last  formal  visit  to 
the  Goodwins, — a visit  which  was  to  close  all  future  in- 
tercourse between  the  families;  and  our  readers  are 
not  ignorant  of  her  motives  for  this,  nor  how  completely 
and  willingly  she  was  the  agent  of  her  son  Harry’s 
designs.  She  went  in  all  her  pomp,  dressed  in  satins 
and  brocades,  and  attended  by  Barney  Casey  in  full 
livery.  Her  own  old  family  carriage  had  been  swept 
of  its  dust  and  cobwebs,  and  put  into  requisition  on  this 
important  occasion.  At  length  they  reached  Beech- 
grove,  and  knocked  at  the  door,  which  was  opened  by 
our  old  friend,  Tom  Kennedy. 

“ My  good  man,”  she  asked,  “ are  the  family  at 
home  ? ” 

“No,  ma’am.” 

“ What ! not  at  home,  and  Miss  Goodwin  so  iJl  7 — 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


339 


dying,  I am  told.  Perhaps,  in  consequence  of  her  health, 
they  do  not  wish  to  see  strangers.  Go  and  say  that 
Mrs.  Lindsay,  of  Rathfillan  House,  is  here.” 

“ Ma’am,  they  are  not  at  home ; they  have  left  Beech 
Grove  for  some  time.” 

“ Left  Beech  Grove  ! ” she  exclaimed ; “ and  pray 
where  are  they  gone  to  ? I thought  Miss  Goodwin  was 
not  able  to  be  removed.” 

“It  was  do  or  die  with  her,”  replied  Tom.  “The 
doctor  said  there  was  but  one  last  chance  — change  of 
air,  and  absence  from  dangerous  neighbors.” 

“But  you  did  not  tell  me  where  they  are  gone  to.” 

“ I did  not,  ma’am,  and  for  the  best  reason  in  life — • 
because  I don’t  know.” 

“ You  don't  know  ! Why,  is  it  possible  they  made 
a secret  of  such  a matter  ? ” 

“ Quite  possible,  ma’am,  and  to  the  back  o’  that  they 
swore  every  one  of  us  upon  the  seven  gospels  never  to 
tell  any  individual,  man  or  woman,  where  they  went  to.” 
“ But  did  they  not  tell  yourselves  ? ” 

“ Devil  a syllable,  ma’am.” 

“ And  why,  then,  did  they  swear  you  to  secrecy  ? ” 
“Why,  of  course,  ma’am,  to  make  us  keep  the 
secret.” 

“ But  why  swear  you,  I ask  you  again,  to  keep  a 
secret  which  you  did  not  know  ? ” 

“ Why,  ma’am,  because  they  knew  that  in  that  case 
there  was  litte  danger  of  our  committin’  parjury  ; and 
because  every  saicret  which  one  does  not  know  is  sure 
to  be  kept.” 

She  looked  keenly  at  him,  and  added,  “ I’m  inclined 
to  think,  sirrah,  that  you  are  impertinent.” 


340 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Very  likely,  ma’am,”  replied  Tom,  with  great 
gravity.  “I’ve  a strong  notion  of  that  myself.  My 
father  before  me  was  impertinent,  and  his  last  dying 
words  to  me  were,  6 Tom,  I lay  it  as  a last  injunction 
upon  you  to  keep  up  the  principles  of  our  family,  and 
always  to  show  nothing  but  impertinence  to  those  who 
don’t  deserve  respect.’  ” 

With  a face  scarlet  from  indignation  she  immediately 
ordered  the  carriage  home,  but  before  it  had  arrived 
there  the  intelligence  from  another  source  had  reached 
the  family,  together  with  the  fact  that  the  Banshee  had 
been  heard  by  Mr.  Goodwin’s  servants  under  Miss 
Alice’s  window.  Such,  indeed,  was  the  fact ; and  the 
report  of  the  circumstance  had  spread  through  half  the 
parish  before  the  hour  of  noon  next  day. 

The  removal  of  Alice  sank  heavily  upon  the  heart 
of  Harry  Woodward;  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  she  had 
gone  out  of  his  grasp,  and  from  under  the  influence 
of  his  eye,  for,  by  whatever  means  he  might  accom- 
plish it,  he  was  resolved  to  keep  the  deadly  power  of 
that  eye  upon  her.  He  had  calculated  upon  the  voice 
and  prophetic  wail  of  the  Banshee  as  being  fatal  in 
her  then  state  of  health ; or  was  it  this  ominous  and 
supernatural  foreboding  of  her  dissolution  that  caused 
them  to  fly  from  the  place  ? He  reasoned,  as  the 
reader  may  perceive,  upon  the  principle  of  the  Ban- 
shee being,  according  to  the  superstitious  notions  en- 
tertained of  her,  a real  supernatural  visitant,  and  not 
the  unscrupulous  and  diabolical  imitation  of  her  by 
Caterine  Collins.  Still  he  thought  it  barely  possible 
that  the  change  of  air  and  the  waters  of  the  celebrated 
spring  might  recover  her,  notwithstanding  all  his  inhu- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


341 


man  anticipations.  His  brother,  also,  according  to  the 
surgeon’s  last  report,  afforded  hopes  of  convalescence. 
A kind  of  terror  came  over  him  that  his  plans  might 
fail,  because  he  felt  almost  certain  that  if  Alice  and 
his  brother  both  recovered,  Mr.  Lindsay  might,  or 
rather  would , mount  his  old  hobby,  and  insist  on  hav- 
ing them  married,  in  the  teeth  of  all  opposition  on  the 
part  of  either  himself  or  his  mother.  This  was  a 
gloomy  prospect  for  him,  and  one  which  he  could  not 
contemplate  without  falling  back  upon  still  darker 
schemes. 

After  the  night  on  which  Barney  Casey  had  seen 
him  and  the  Black  Spectre  together  we  need  scarcely 
say  that  he  watched  Barney  closely,  nor  that  Barney 
watched  him  with  as  keen  a vigilance.  Whatever 
Woodward  may  have  actually  felt  upon  the  subject 
of  the  apparition,  Barney  was  certainly  undecided  as 
to  its  reality  ; or  if  there  existed  any  bias  at  all,  it  was 
in  favor  of  that  reality.  Why  did  Woodward’s  arm 
tremble,  and  why  did  the  man,  who  was  supposed 
ignorant  of  fear,  exhibit  so  much  terror  and  agitation 
on  the  occasion  ? Still,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
appeared  to  be  a conversation,  as  it  were,  between 
them,  and  a familiarity  of  manner  considerably  at 
variance  with  Woodward’s  version  of  the  circumstances. 
Be  this  as  it  might,  he  felt  it  to  be  a subject  on  which 
he  could,  by  no  process  of  reasoning,  come  to  anything 
like  a definite  conclusion. 

Woodward  now  determined  to  consult  his  mother  as 
to  the  plan  of  their  future  operations.  The  absence  of 
Alice,  and  the  possible  chance  of  her  recovery,  render- 
ed it  necessary  that  some  new  series  of  projects  should 


342 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


be  adopted  ; but  although  several  had  occurred  to  him, 
he  had  not  yet  come  to  a definite  resolution  respecting 
the  selection  he  would  make.  With  this  view  he  and 
his  conscientious  mother  closeted  themselves  in  her 
room,  and  discussed  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  following 
dialogue : 

“ Mother,”  said  he,  “ this  escape  of  Miss  Curds-and- 
whey  is  an  untoward  business.  What,  after  all,  if  she 
should  recover  ? ” 

“ Recover ! ” exclaimed  the  lady  ; “ why,  did  you 
not  assure  me  that  such  an  event  was  impossible,  — 
that  you  were  killing  her,  and  that  she  must  die  ? ” 

“ So  I still  think  ; but  so  long  as  the  notion  of  her 
recovery  exists,  even  only  as  a dream,  so  certainly 
ought  we  to  provide  against  such  a calamity.” 

“ Ah  ! Harry,”  she  exclaimed,  “you  may  well  term 
it  a calamity,  for  such  indeed  it  would  be  to  you.” 

“ Well,  but  what  do  you  think  ought  to  be  done,  my 
dear  mother  ? I am  anxious  to  have  both  your  advice 
and  opinion  upon  our  future  proceedings.  Suppose 
change  of  air  — the  waters  of  that  damned  brimstone 
spring,  and  above  all  things,  the  confidence  she  will 
derive  from  the  consciousness  that  she  is  removed  from 
me  and  out  of  my  reach  — suppose,  I say,  that  all  these 
circumstances  should  produce  a beneficial  effect  upon 
her,  then  how  do  I stand  ? ” 

“ Why.  with  very  little  hope  of  the  property,”  she 
replied ; “ and  then  what  tenacity  of  life  she  has ! 
Why,  there  are  very  few  girls  who  would  not  have  been 
dead  long  ago,  if  they  had  gone  through  half  what  she 
has  suffered.  Well,  you  wish  to  ask  me  how  I would 
advise  you  to  act  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


348 


u Of  course  I do.” 

u Well,  then,  you  have  heard  the  old  proverb  : It  is 
good  to  have  two  strings  to  one’s  bow.  We  shall  set 
all  consideration  of  her  aside  for  a time,  and  turn  our 
attention  to  another  object.” 

u What  or  who  is  that,  mother?” 
u You  remember  I mentioned  some  time  ago  the 
names  of  a neighboring  nobleman  and  his  niece,  who 
lives  with  him.  The  man  I allude  to  was  Lord  Bil- 
berry, but  is  now  Earl  of  Cockletown.  He  was 
raised  to  this  rank  for  some  services  he  rendered  the 
government  against  the  tories,  who  had  been  devastat- 
ing the  country,  and  also  against  some  turbulent  pa- 
pists who  were  supposed  to  have  privately  encouraged 
them  in  their  outrages  against  Protestant  life  and 
property.  He  was  a daring  and  intrepid  man  when 
in  his  prime  of  life,  and  appeared  to  seek  danger  for 
its  own  sake.  He  is  now  an  old  man,  although  a 
young  peer,  and  was  always  considered  eccentric, 
which  he  is  to  the  present  day.  Some  people  look 
upon  him  as  a fool,  and  others  as  a knave  ; but  in  bal- 
ancing his  claims  to  each,  it  has  never  yet  been  deter- 
mined on  which  side  the  scale  would  sink.  He  is  the 
proprietor  of  a little  fishing  village  on  the  coast,  and 
on  this  account  he  assumed  the  title  of  Cockletown  ; 
and  when  he  built  himself  a mansion,  as  they  term  it, 
he  would  have  it  called  by  no  other  name  than  that 
of  Cockle  Hall.  It  is  true  he  laughs  at  the  thing  him- 
self, and  considers  it  a good  joke.” 

u And  so  it  is,”  replied  her  son ; u but  what  about 
the  lady,  his  niece  ? ” 

u Why,  she  is  a rather  interesting  person.” 


344 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Ahem  ! person  f ” 

“ Yes,  about  thirty-four  or  so ; but  she  will  inherit 
his  property.” 

“ And  have  you  any  notion  of  what  that  may  amount 
to  ? ” asked  her  calculating  son. 

“ I could  not  exactly  say,”  she  replied  ; “ but  I be- 
lieve it  is  handsome.  A great  deal  of  it  is  mountain, 
but  they  say  there  are  large  portions  of  it  capable  of 
being  reclaimed.” 

u But  how  can  the  estate  go  to  her  ? ” 

u Simply  because  there  is  no  other  heir,”  replied  his 
mother  ; “ they  are  the  last  of  the  family.  It  is  not 
entailed.” 

“ Thirty-four  ! ” ruminated  Woodward.  “ Well,  I 
have  seen  very  fine  girls  at  thirty-four ; but  in  personal 
appearance  and  manner  what  is  she  like  ? ” 

“Why,  perhaps  a critical  eye  might  not  call  her 
handsome ; but  the  general  opinion  on  that  point  is  in 
her  favor.  Her  manners  are  agreeable,  so  are  her 
features ; but  it  is  said  that  she  is  fastidious  in  her 
lovers,  and  has  rejected  many.  It  is  true  most  of 
them  were  fortune-hunters,  and  deserved  no  better 
success.” 

“ But  what  do  you  call  me,  mother  ? ” 

“ Surely  not  a fortune-hunter,  Harry.  Is  not  there 
your  granduncle’s  large  property  who  is  a bachelor, 
and  you  are  his  favorite.” 

“ But  don’t  you  know,  mother,  that,  as  respects  my 
granduncle,  I have  confided  that  secret  to  you  already  ? ” 

“I  know  no  such  thing,  you  fool,”  she  replied,  look- 
ing at  him  with  an  expression  in  her  odious  eye  which 
could  not  be  described ; “I  am  altogether  ignorant  of 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


345 


that  fact ; but  is  there  not  the  twelve  hundred  per 
annum  which  reverts  to  you  on  the  demise  of  that  dy 
ing  girl  ? ” 

u True,  my  dear  mother,  true ; you  are  right,  I am 
a fool.  Of  course  I never  told  you  the  secret  of  my 
disinheritance  by  the  old  scoundrel.” 

“Ah,  Harry,  I fear  you  played  your  cards  badly 
there.  You  knew  he  was  religious,  and  yet  you 
should  become  a seducer;  but  why  make  free  with 
his  money  ? ” 

u Why  ? Why,  because  he  kept  me  upon  the  tight 
curb  ; but,  as  these  matters  are  known  only  to  our- 
selves, I see  you  are  right.  I am  still  to  be  consid- 
ered his  favorite — his  heir — and  am  here  only  on  a 
visit.” 

“ Well,  but,  Harry,  he  must  have  dealt  liberally  with 
you  on  your  departure  from  him  ? ” 

“ He  ! Don’t  you  know  I was  obliged  to  fly  ? — to 
take  French  leave,  I assure  you.  I reached  Rathfil- 
lan  House  with  not  more  than  twenty  pounds  in  my 
pocket.” 

“ But  how  does  it  happen  that  you  always  appear  to 
have  plenty  of  money  ? ” 

“ My  dear  mother,  there  is  a secret  there ; but  it  is 
one  which  even  you  shall  not  know, — or  come,  you 
shall  know  it.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  a certain  super- 
natural being  which  follows  your  family,  which  super- 
natural being  is  known  by  the  name  of  the  Black 
Spectre,  or  some  such  denomination  which  I cannot 
remember  ? ” 

“ I don’t  wish  to  hear  it  named,”  replied  his  mother, 
deeply  agitated.  “ It  resembles  the  Banshee,  and  never 

15* 


346 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


appears  to  any  one  of  our  family  except  as  a precursor 
of  his  death  by  violence.” 

Woodward  started  for  a moment,  and  could  not 
avoid  being  struck  at  the  coincidence  of  the  same  mis- 
sion having  been  assigned  to  the  two  spirits,  and  he 
reflected,  with  an  impression  that  was  anything  but 
agreeable,  upon  his  damnable  suggestion  of  having 
had  recourse  to  the  vile  agency  of  Caterine  Collins  in 
enacting  the  said  Banshee,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
the  last  fatal  blow  to  the  almost  dying  Alice  Goodwin. 
He  felt,  and  he  had  reason  to  feel,  that  there  was  a 
mystery  about  the  Black  Spectre,  which,  for  the  life  of 
him,  he  could  not  fathom.  He  was,  however,  a firm  and 
resolute  man,  and  after  a moment  or  two’s  thought  he  de- 
clined to  make  any  further  disclosure  on  the  subject,  but 
reverted  to  the  general  topic  of  their  conversation. 

u Well,  mother,”  said  he,  u after  all,  your  speculation 
may  not  be  a bad  one ; but  pray,  what  is  the  lady’s 
name  ? ” 

u Riddle — Miss  Riddle.  She  is  of  the  Clan-Riddle 
family,  a close  relation  to  the  Nethersides  of  Middle- 
town.” 

u And  a devilish  enigmatical  name  it  is,”  replied  her 
son,  u as  is  that  of  all  her  connections.” 

u Yes,  but  they  were  always  close  and  prudent 
people,  who  kept  their  opinions  to  themselves,  and 
wrought  their  way  in  the  world  with  great  success,  and 
without  giving  offence  to  any  party.  If  you  marry 
her,  Harry,  I would  advise  you  to  enter  public  life, 
recommend  yourself  to  the  powers  that  be,  and,  my 
word  for  it,  you  stand  a great  chance  of  having  thf 
title  of  Cockletown  revived  in  your  person.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


347 


u Well,  although  the  title  is  a ridiculous  one,  I should 
have  no  objection  to  it,  notwithstanding;  but  there 
will  certainly  arise  some  difficulty  when  we  come  to  the 
marriage  settlements.  There  will  be  sharp  lawyers 
there,  whom  we  cannot  impose  upon ; and  you  know, 
mother,  I am  without  any  ostensible  property.” 

u Yes,  but  we  can  calculate  upon  the  death  of  cun- 
ning Alice,  who,  by  her  undue  and  flagitious  influence 
over  your  uncle,  left  you  so.” 

u Ay,  but  such  a calculation  would  never  do  either 
with  her  uncle  or  the  lawyers.  I think  we  have  noth- 
ing to  fall  back  upon,  mother,  but  your  own  property. 
If  you  settle  that  upon  me  everything  will  go  right.” 
u And  leave  myself  depending  upon  Lindsay  ? No, 
no,”  replied  this  selfish  and  penurious  woman ; u never, 
Harry — never,  never;  you  must  wait  until  I die  for 
that.  But  I can  tell  you  what  we  can  do : let  us  enter 
upon  the  negotiation  — let  us  say  for  the  time  being 
that  you  have  twelve  hundred  a-year,  and,  while  the 
business  is  proceeding,  what  is  there  to  prevent  you 
from  going  to  recruit  your  health  at  Ballyspellan,  and 
kill  out  Alice  Goodwin  there,  as  well  as  if  she  re- 
mained at  home  ? By  this  plan,  before  the  negotia- 
tions are  closed,  you  will  be  able  to  meet  Miss  Riddle 
with  twelve  hundred  a-year  at  your  back.  Alice 
Goodwin  ! O,  how  I hate  and  detest  her  — ay,  as  I 
do  hell ! ” 

u The  plan,”  replied  her  son,  u is  an  excellent  one. 
We  will  commence  operations  with  Lord  Cockle  town 
and  Miss  Riddle,  in  the  first  place ; and  having  opened 
the  negotiations,  as  you  say,  I shall  become  unwell, 
and  go  for  a short  time  to  try  what  efficacy  the  waters 


348  TIIE  EVIL  eye;  or, 

of  Ballyspellan  may  have  on  my  health  — or  rather  on 
my  fortunes.” 

u We  shall  visit  them  to-morrow,”  said  the  mother. 
u So  be  it,”  replied  the  son  ; and  to  this  resolution 
they  came,  which  closed  the  above  interesting  dialogue 
between  them.  We  say  interesting,  for  if  it  has  not  been 
such  to  the  reader,  it  was  so  at  least  to  themselves. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

A HOUSE  OP  SORROW. — AFTER  WHICH  FOLLOWS  A 
COURTING  SCENE. 

The  deep  sorrow  and  desolation  of  spirit  introduced 
by  the  profligate  destroyer  into  the  humble  abode  of 
peace  and  innocence  is  an  awful  thing  to  contemplate. 
In  our  chapter  headed  u the  Wake  of  a Murderer  ” we 
have  attempted  to  give  a picture  of  it.  The  age,  in- 
deed, was  one  of  licentiousness  and  profligacy.  The 
reigning  monarch,  Charles  the  Second,  of  infamous 
memory,  had  set  the  iniquitous  example  to  his  sub- 
jects, and  surrounded  his  court  by  an  aristocratic  crew, 
who  had  scarcely  anything  to  recommend  them  but 
their  imitation  of  his  vices,  and  this  was  always  a pass- 
port to  his  favor,  whilst  virtue,  morality,  and  honor 
were  excluded  with  contempt  and  derision.  In  fact, 
the  corrupt  atmosphere  of  his  court  carried  its  contag- 
ion throughout  the  empire,  until  the  seduction  of  fe- 
male innocence  became  the  fashion  of  the  day,  and  no 
man  could  consider  himself  entitled  to  a becoming  posi- 
tion in  society  who  had  not  distinguished  himself  by 
half  a dozen  criminal  intrigues  either  with  the  wives  or 
daughters  of  his  acquaintances.  When  we  contemplate 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


349 


for  a moment  the  contrast  between  the  abandoned 
court  of  that  royal  profligate,  and  that  under  which 
we  have  the  happiness  to  live, — the  one,  a sty  of  infamy, 
licentiousness,  and  corruption ; the  other,  a well,  un- 
defiled, of  purity,  virtue,  and  honor,  to  whose  clear  and 
unadulterated  waters  nothing  equivocal,  or  even  ques- 
tionable, dares  to  approach,  much  less  the  base  or  the 
tainted, — we  say  that,  on  instituting  this  comparison 
and  contrast,  the  secret  of  that  love  and  affectionate 
veneration  which  we  bear  to  our  pure  and  high-minded 
Queen,  and  the  pride  which  we  feel  in  the  noble  example 
which  she  and  her  Royal  Consort  have  set  us,  requires 
no  illustration  whatsoever.  The  affection  and  gratitude 
of  her  people  are  only  the  meed  due  to  her  virtues 
and  to  his . We  need  not  apologize  to  our  readers  for 
this  striking  contrast.  The  period  and  the  subject 
of  our  narrative,  as  well  as  the  melancholy  scene  to 
which  we  are  about  to  introduce  the  reader,  rendered 
it  an  impossibility  to  avoid  it. 

We  now  proceed  to  the  humble  homestead  of  Torley 
Davoren  ; a homestead  which  we  have  already  described 
as  the  humble  abode  of  peace  and  happiness.  Barney 
Casey,  who  felt  anxious  to  know  from  the  parents  of 
Grace  Davoren  whether  any  trace  or  tidings  of  her  had 
been  heard  of,  went  to  pay  the  heart-broken  family  a 
visit  for  that  purpose.  On  entering,  he  found  the  father 
seated  at  his  humble  hearth,  unshaven,  and  altogether 
a man  careless  and  negligent  of  his  appearance.  He 
sat  with  his  hands  clasped  before  him,  and  his  heavy 
eyes  fixed  on  the  embers  of  the  peat  fire  which  smould- 
ered on  the  hearth.  The  mother  was  at  her  distaff,  and 
so  were  the  other  two  females — to  wit,  her  grandmothei 


350 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR^ 


and  Grace’s  sister.  But  the  mother  ! gracious  heaven, 
what  a spirit  of  distress  and  misery  breathed  from 
those  hopeless  and  agonizing  features ! There  was  not 
only  natural  sorrow  there,  occasioned  by  the  disappear- 
ance of  her  daughter,  but  the  shame  which  resulted  from 
her  fall  and  her  infamy ; and  though  last  not  least, 
the  terrible  apprehension  that  the  hapless  girl  had 
rushed  by  suicidal  means  into  the  presence  of  an 
offended  God,  u unanointed,  unaneled,”  with  all  her  sins 
upon  her  head.  Her  clothes  were  hanging  from  the 
branches  of  a large  burdock*  against  the  wall,  and 
from  time  to  time  the  father  cast  his  eyes  upon  them 
with  a look  in  which  might  be  read  the  hollow  but 
terrible  expression  of  despair. 

Honest  Barney  felt  his  heart  deeply  moved  by  all 
this,  and,  sooth  to  say,  his  natural  cheerfulness  and 
lightness  of  spirit  completely  abandoned  him  at  the 
contemplation  of  the  awful  anguish  which  pressed 
them  down.  There  is  nothing  which  makes  such  a 
coward  of  the  heart  as  the  influence  of  such  a scene. 
He  felt  that  he  stood  within  a circle  of  misery,  and 
that  it  was  a solemn  and  serious  task  even  to  enter 
into  conversation  with  them.  But,  as  he  had  come  to 
make  friendly  inquiries  about  the  unfortunate  girl,  he 
forced  himself  to  break  this  pitiable  but  terrible  silence 
of  despair. 

u I know,”  said  he,  with  a diffident  and  melancholy 
spirit,  u that  it  is  painful  to  you  all  to  make  the  inqui- 


* The  branches  of  the  burdock,  when  it  is  cut,  trimmed,  and  seasoned, 
are  used  by  the  humble  classes  to  hang  their  clothes  upon.  They  grow 
upwards  towards  the  top  of  the  stalk,  and,  in  consequence  of  this,  art 
capable  of  sustaining  the  heaviest  garment. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


351 


ries  that  I wish  to  make ; but  still  let  me  ask  you  if 
you  have  got  any  account  of  her  ? ” 

The  mother’s  heart  had  been  bursting — pent  up  as 
it  were — and  this  allusion  to  her  withdrew  the  flood- 
gates of  its  sorrow ; she  spread  out  her  arms,  and 
rising  up  approached  her  husband,  and  throwing  them 
about  his  neck,  exclaimed,  in  tones  of  the  most  pene- 
trating grief, — 

u O,  Torley,  Torley,  my  husband,  was  she  not  our 
dearest  and  our  best  ? ” 

The  husband  embraced  her  with  a flood  of  tears. 

“ She  was,”  said  he,  “ she  was.”  But  immediately 
looking  upon  her  sister  Dora,  he  said,  u Dora,  come 
here — bring  Dora  to  me,”  and  his  wife  went  over  and 
brought  her  to  him. 

“ O,  Dora  dear,”  said  he,  u I love  you.  But,  dar- 
ling, I never  loved  you  as  I loved  her” 

“But  was  I ever  jealous  of  that,  father?”  replied 
Dora,  with  tears.  “ Didn’t  we  all  love  her  ? and  did 
any  one  of  you  love  her  more  than  myself?  Wasn’t 
she  the  pride  of  the  whole  family  ? But  I didn’t  care 
about  her  disgrace,  father,  if  we  had  her  back  with 
us.  She  might  repent ; and  if  she  did,  every  one 
would  forgive  their  favorite — -for  sure  she  was  every 
one’s  favorite  ; and  above  all,  God  would  forgive  her.” 

“ I loved  her  as  the  core  of  my  heart,”  said  the 
grandmother ; “ but  you  spoiled  her  yourselves,  and 
indulged  her  too  much  in  dress  and  everything  she 
wished  for.  Had  you  given  her  less  of  her  own  way, 
and  kept  her  more  from  dances  and  merry-makings,  it 
might  be  better  for  yourselves  and  her  to-day ; still,  I 
grant  you,  it  was  hard  to  do  it — for  who,  mavrone , 


352 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


could  refuse  her  anything  ? O ! God  sees  my  heart 
how  I pity  you,  her  father,  and  you,  too,  her  mother, 
above  all.  But,  Torley,  dear,  if  we  only  had  her — if 
we  only  had  her  back  again  safe  with  us — then  what 
darling  Dora  says  might  be  true,  and  her  repentance 
would  wash  away  her  shame — for  every  one  loved  ner, 
so  that  they  wouldn't  judge  her  harshly.” 

66 1 can  bear  witness  to  that,”  said  Barney  ; u as  it 
is,  every  one  pities  her,  and  but  very  few  blame  her. 
It  is  all  set  down  to  her  innocence  and  want  of  expe- 
rience, ay,  and  her  youthful  years.  No  ; if  you  could 
only  find  her,  the  shame  in  regard  of  what  Fve  said 
would  not  be  laid  heavily  upon  her  by  the  people.” 
u O,”  exclaimed  the  father,  starting  up,  u 0,Granua , 
Granua , my  heart’s  life  ! where  are  you  from  us  ? Was 
not  your  voice  the  music  of  our  hearth  ? Did  not  your 
light  laugh  keep  us  cheerful  and  happy  ? But  where 
are  you  now  ? O,  will  no  one  bring  me  back  my 
daughter?  Where  is  my  child?  she  that  was  the 
light  — the  breakin’  of  the  summer  mornin’  amongst 
us ! But  wait ; they  say  the  villain  is  recoverin’ 
that  destroyed  her  — well  — he  may  recover  from  the 
blow  of  Shawn-na-Middogue , but  he  will  get  a blow  from 
me  that  he  won’t  recover  from.  I will  imitate  Morrissy 
— and  will  welcome  his  fate.” 

u Aisy,  Torley,”  said  Casey;  Should  in  a little, 
You  are  spakin’  now  of  Masther  Charles  ? ” 

u I am,  the  villain  ! warn’t  they  found  together  ? ” 
u I have  one  question  to  ask  you,”  proceeded  Bar- 
ney, u and  it  is  this  — when  did  you  see  or  spake  with 
8hawn-na-Middogue  ? ” 

u Not  since  that  unfortunate  night.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


853 


“ Well,  all  I can  tell  you  is  this  — that  Masther 
Charles  had  as  much  to  do  with  the  ruin  of  youi 
daughter  as  the  king  o’  Jerusalem.  Take  my  word 
for  that.  He  is  not  the  stuff  that  such  a villain  is 
mad^  of,  but  I suspect  who  is.” 

“ And  who  do  you  suspect,  Barney  ? ” 

“I  say  I only  suspect;  but,  so  long  as  it  is  only 
suspicion,  I will  mention  no  names.  It  wouldn’t  be 
right ; and  for  that  reason  I will  wait  until  I have 
betther  information.  But,  after  all,”  he  proceeded, 
“ maybe  nothing  wrong  has  happened.” 

The  mother  shook  her  head : “ I know  to  the  con- 
trary,” she  replied,  “ and  intended  on  that  very  night 
to  bring  her  to  an  account  about  her  appearance,  but 
I never  had  the  opportunity.” 

The  father  here  wrung  his  hands,  and  his  groans 
were  dreadful. 

“ Could  you  see  Shawn-na-Middogue  ? ” asked  Bar- 
ney. 

“ No,”  replied  Davoren ; “ he,  too,  has  disappeared  ; 
and  although  he  is  hunted  like  a bag-fox,  nobody  can 
find  either  hilt  or  hair  of  him.  ” 

“ Might  it  not  be  possible  that  she  is  with  him  ? ” he 
asked  again. 

“No,  Barney,”  replied  her  mother,  “ we  know  Shawn 
too  well  for  that.  He  knows  how  we  loved  her,  and 
what  we  would  suffer  by  her  absence.  Shawn,  though 
driven  to  be  an  outlaw,  has  a kind  heart ; and  would 
never  allow  us  to  suffer  what  we  are  sufferin’  on  her 
account.  O,  no ! we  know  Shawn  too  well  for  that.” 
“Well,”  replied  Barney,  meditatively,  “there’s  one 
thing  I’m  inclined  to  think : that  whoever  was  the 


354 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 

means  of  bringing  shame  and  disgrace  upon  poor  Gra- 
tina  will  get  a touch  of  his  middogue  that  won’t  fail 
as  the  first  did.  Shawn  now  knows  his  man,  and,  with 
the  help  of  God,  I hope  he  won’t  miss  his  next  blow.  I 
must  now  go ; and  before  I do,  let  me  tell  you  that,  as  I 
said  before,  Masther  Charles  is  as  innocent  of  the  shame 
brought  upon  poor  Granua  as  the  king  o’  Jerusalem.” 
There  is  a feeling  of  deep  but  silent  sorrow  which 
weighs  down  the  spirit  after  the  death  of  some  beloved 
individual  who  is  taken  away  from  among  the  family 
circle.  It  broods  upon,  and  casts  a shadow  of  the  most 
profound  gloom  over  the  bereaved  heart ; but  let  a 
person  who  knew  the  deceased,  and  is  capable  of  feel- 
ing a sincere  and  friendly  sympathy  for  the  survivors, 
enter  into  this  circle  of  sorrow ; let  him  or  her  dwell 
upon  the  memory  of  the  departed ; then  that  silent 
and  nent-up  grief  bursts  out,  and  the  clamor  of  lamen- 
tation is  loud  and  vehement.  It  was  so  upon  this  oc- 
casion. When  Barney  rose  to  take  his  departure,  a 
low  murmur  of  grief  assailed  his  ears ; it  gradually 
became  more  loud  ; it  increased ; it  burst  into  irrepres- 
sible violence — they  wept  aloud;  they  flew  to  her 
clothes,  which  hung,  as  we  said,  motionless  upcn  the 
stalk  of  burdock  against  the  wall ; they  kissed  them 
over  and  over  again  ; and  it  was  not  until  Barney, 
now  deeply  affected,  succeeded  in  moderating  their  sor- 
row, that  these  strong  and  impassioned  paroxysms  were 
checked  and  subdued  into  something  like  reasonable 
grief.  Having  consoled  and  pacified  them  as  far  as 
it  was  in  his  power,  he  then  took  his  departure  undei 
a feeling  of  deep  regret  that  no  account  of  the  unfor* 
tunate  girl  had  been  obtained. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


355 


The  next  day  Mrs.  Lindsay  and  Harry  prepared  to 
pay  the  important  visit.  As  before,  the  old  family 
carriage  was  furbished  up,  and  the  lady  once  more 
enveloped  in  her  brocades  and  satins.  Harry,  too, 
made  it  a point  to  appear  in  his  best  and  most  becom- 
ing habiliments ; and,  truth  to  tell,  an  exceedingly 
handsome  and  well-made  young  fellow  he  was.  The 
dress  of  the  day  displayed  his  manly  and  well-propor- 
tioned limbs  to  the  best  advantage,  whilst  his  silver- 
hilted  sword,  in  addition  to  the  general  richness  of  his 
costume,  gave  him  the  manner  and  appearance  of  an 
accomplished  cavalier.  Barney’s  livery  was  also  put  a 
second  time  into  requisition,  and  the  coachman’s  cocked 
hat  was  freshly  crimped  for  the  occasion. 

“ Is  it  true,  mother  ? ” inquired  Harry,  as  they  went 
along,  “ that  this  old  noodle  has  built  his  residence  as 
much  after  the  shape  of  a cockle-shell  as  was  possible 
to  be  accomplished  ? ” 

“ Perfectly  true,  as  you  will  see,”  she  replied. 

“ But  what  could  put  such  a ridiculous  absurdity 
into  his  head  ? ” 

“ Because  he  thought  of  the  name  before  the  house 
was  built,  and  he  got  it  built  simply  to  suit  the  name. 
i There  is  no  use,’  said  he,  c in  calling  it  Cockle  Hall 
unless  it  resembles  a cockle ; ’ and,  indeed,  when  you 
see  it,  you  will  admit  the  resemblance.” 

“ Egad,”  said  her  son,  “ I never  dreamed  that  fate  was 
likely  to  cramp  me  in  a cockle-shell.  I dare  say  there 
is  a touch  of  sublimity  about  it.  The  associations  are 
in  favor  of  it.” 

“No,”  replied  his  mother,  “but  it  has  plenty  of 
comfort  and  convenience  about  it.  The  plan  was  his 


856 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


own,  and  he  contrived  to  make  it,  notwithstanding  its 
ludicrous  shape,  one  of  the  most  agreeable  residences 
in  the  country.  He  is  a blunt  humorist,  who  drinks  a 
good  deal,  and  instead  of  feeling  offence  at  his  manner, 
which  is  rather  rough,  you  will  please  him  best  by  an- 
swering him  exactly  in  his  own  spirit.” 

u I am  glad  you  gave  me  this  hint,”  said  her  son  ; 
u I like  that  sort  of  thing,  and  it  will  go  hard  if  I don’t 
give  him  as  good  as  he  brings.” 

“In  that  case,”  replied  the  mother,  “ the  chances 
will  be  ten  to  one  in  your  favor.  Seem,  above  all  things, 
to  like  his  manner,  because  the  old  fool  is  vain  of  it, 
and  nothing  gratifies  him  so  much.” 

“ But  about  the  niece  ? What  is  to  be  the  cue  there, 
mother  ? ” 

“ The  cue  of  a gentleman,  Harry, — of  a well-bred 
and  respectful  gentleman.  You  may  humor  the  old 
fellow  to  the  top  of  his  bent ; but  when  you  become 
the  gentleman  with  her,  she  will  not  misinterpret  your 
manner  with  her  uncle,  but  will  look  upon  the  transi- 
tion as  a mark  of  deference  to  herself.  And  now  you 
have  your  instructions : be  careful  and  act  upon  them. 
Miss  Riddle  is  a girl  of  sense,  and,  they  say,  of  feeling ; 
and  it  is  on  this  account,  I believe,  that  she  is  so  criti- 
cal in  scrutinizing  the  conduct  and  intellect  of  her 
lovers.  So  there  is  my  last  hint.” 

“ Many  thanks,  my  dear  mother ; it  will,  I think,  be 
my  own  fault  if  I fail  with  either  uncle  or  niece,  sup- 
ported as  I shall  be  by  your  eloquent  advocacy.” 

On  arriving  at  Cockle  Hall,  Harry,  on  looking  out 
of  the  carriage  window,  took  it  for  granted  that  his 
mother  had  been  absolutely  bantering  him.  “ Cocklo 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


357 


Hall ! 97  he  exclaimed ; u why,  curse  the  hall  I see  here, 
good,  bad,  or  indifferent.  What  did  you  mean,  mother  I 
Were  you  only  jesting  ? ” 

u Keep  quiet,”  she  replied,  u and  above  all  things 
don’t  seem  surprised  at  the  appearance  of  the  place. 
Look  precisely  as  if  you  had  been  in  it  ever  since  it 
was  built.” 

The  appearance  of  Cockle  Hall  was,  indeed,  as  his 
mother  had  very  properly  informed  him,  ludicrous 
in  the  extreme.  It  was  built  on  a surface  hollowed 
out  of  a high  bank,  or  elevation,  with  which  the  roof 
of  it  was  on  a level.  It  was,  of  course,  circular  and 
flat,  and  the  roof  drooped,  or  slanted  off  towards  the 
rear,  precisely  in  imitation  of  a cockle-shell.  There 
was,  however,  a complete  deceptio  visus  in  it.  To  the 
eye,  in  consequence  of  the  peculiarity  of  its  position, 
it  appeared  to  be  very  low,  which,  in  point  of  fact,  was 
not  exactly  the  case,  for  it  consisted  of  two  stories, 
and  had  comfortable  and  extensive  apartments.  There 
was  a paved  space  wide  enough  for  two  carriages  to 
pass  each  other,  which  separated  it  from  the  embank- 
ment that  surrounded  it.  Altogether,  when  taken  in 
connection  with  the  original  idea  of  its  construction, 
it  was  a difficult  thing  to  look  at  it  without  mirth.  On 
entering  the  drawing-room,  which  Harry  did  alone— 
for  his  mother,  having  seen  Miss  Riddle  in  the  parlor, 
entered  it  in  order  to  have  a preliminary  chat  with 
her  — her  son  found  a person  inside  dressed  in  a pair 
of  red  plush  breeches,  white  stockings  a good  deal 
soiled,  a yellow  long-flapped  waistcoat,  and  a wig,  with 
a cue  to  it  which  extended  down  the  whole  length  of 
his  back,  — evidently  a servant  in  dirty  livery.  There 


358 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


was  something  degagee  and  rather  impudent  in  his 
manner  and  appearance,  which  Harry  considered  as  in 
good  keeping  with  all  he  had  heard  of  this  eccentric 
nobleman.  Like  master  like  man,  thought  he. 

u Well,”  said  the  servant,  looking  hardly  at  him, 
u what  do  you  want  ? ” 

u You  be  cursed,”  replied  Harry  ; u don’t  be  imper- 
tinent ; do  you  think  I’m  about  to  disclose  my  business 
to  you,  you  despicable  menial  ? Why  don’t  you  get 
your  stockings  washed  ? But  if  you  wish  to  know  what 
I want,  I want  your  master.” 

The  butler,  footman,  or  whatever  he  might  have 
been,  fixed  a keen  look  upon  him,  accompanied  by  a 
grin  of  derision  that  made  the  visitor’s  gorge  rise  a 
good  deal. 

u My  master,”  said  the  other,  u is  not  under  this 
roof.  What  do  you  think  of  that  ? ” 

u You  mean  the  old  cockle  is  not  in  his  shell,  then,” 
replied  Harry. 

u Come,”  said  the  other,  with  a chuckle  of  enjoy- 
ment, u curse  me,  but  that’s  good.  Who  are  you  ? 
— what  are  you  ? You  are  in  good  feathers — only 
give  an  account  of  yourself.” 

Harry  was  a keen  observer,  but  was  considerably 
aided  by  what  he  had  heard  from  his  mother.  The 
rich  rings,  however,  which  he  saw  sparkling  on  the 
fingers  of  what  he  had  conceived  to  be  the  butler  or 
footman,  at  once  satisfied  him  that  he  was  then  ad- 
dressing the  worthy  nobleman  himself.  In  the  mean- 
time, having  made  this  discovery,  he  resolved  to  act 
the  farce  out. 

u Why  should  I give  an  account  of  myself  to  you, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


359 


you  cursed  old  sot  ? — you  drink,  sirrah : I can  read  it 
in  your  face.” 

“I  say,  give  an  account  of  yourself;  what’s  your 
business  here  ? ” 

“ Come,  then,”  replied  Harry,  “ as  you  appear  to  be 
a comical  old  scoundrel,  I don’t  care,  for  the  joke’s 
sake,  if  I do.  I am  coming  to  court  Miss  Riddle, 
ridiculous  old  Cockletown’s  niece.” 

“ Why  are  you  coming  to  court  her  ? ” 

“ Because  I understand  she  will  have  a good  fortune 
after  old  Cockle  takes  his  departure.” 

“ Eh,  confound  me,  but  that’s  odd ; why,  you  are  a 
devilish  queer  fellow.  Did  you  ever  see  Lord  Cockle- 
town  ? ” 

“ Not  I,”  replied  Harry;  “nor  I don’t  care  a curse 
whether  I do  or  not,  provided  I had  his  niece  secure.” 

“ Did  you  ever  see  the  niece  ? ” 

“ Don’t  annoy  me,  sirrah.  No,  I didn’t ; neither  do 
I care  if  I never  did,  provided  I secure  old  Cockle’s 
money  and  property.  If  it  could  be  so  managed, 
would  prefer  being  married  to  her  in  the  dark.” 

The  old  peer  walked  two  or  three  times  through 
the  room  in  a kind  of  good-humored  perplexity,  rais- 
ing his  wig  and  scratching  his  head  under  it,  and  sur- 
veying Woodward  from  time  to  time  with  a serio-comic 
expression. 

“ Of  course  you  are  a profligate,  for  that  is  the  order 
of  the  day  ? ” 

“ Why,  of  course  I am,”  replied  Harry. 

“ Any  intrigues — eh  ? ” 

“Indeed,”  replied  the  other,  pulling  a long  face, 
“ I am  ashamed  to  answer  you  on  that  subject. 


360 


THE  EVIL  EVE;  OR, 


Intrigues  ! I regret  to  say  only  half  a dozen  yet,  but 
my  prospects  in  that  direction  are  good.” 

“ Have  you  fought  ? Did  you  ever  commit  murder  ! ” 
“It  can  scarcely  be  called  by  that  name.  It  was  in 
tavern  brawls : one  was  a rascally  cockleman,  and  the 
other  a rascally  oysterman.” 

“ How  did  you  manage  the  oysterman  ? With  a 
knife,  eh  ? ” 

“No,  sirrah;  with  my  sword  I did  him  open.” 

“ Have  you  any  expectation  of  being  hanged  ? ” 
“Why,  according  to  the  life  I have  led,  I think 
there  is  every  probability  that  I may  reach  that  honor- 
able position.” 

The  old  peer  could  bear  this  no  longer.  He  burst 
out  into  a loud  laugh,  which  lasted  upwards  of  two 
minutes. 

“ Faith,”  said  Harry,  “ if  you  had  such  a prospect  be- 
fore you,  I don’t  think  you  would  consider  it  such  a 
laughing  matter.” 

“ Curse  you,  sir,  do  you  know  who  lam?” 

“ Curse  yourself,  sir,”  replied  the  other,  “no,  I don’t; 
how  should  I,  when  I never  saw  you  before  ? ” 

“ Sir,  I am  Lord  Cockletown.” 

“And,  sir,  I am  Harry  Woodward,  son — favorite 
son — to  Mrs.  Lindsay  of  Rathfillan  House.” 

“ What ! are  you  a son  of  that  old  fagot  ? ” 

“ Her  favorite  son,  as  I said ; that  old  fagot,  sir,  is 
my  mother.” 

“Ay,  but  who  was  your  father?”  asked  his  lord- 
ship, with  a grin,  “ for  that’s  the  rub.” 

“ That  is  the  rub,”  said  Woodward,  laughing ; “how 
the  devil  can  I tell  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


361 


“ Good  again,”  said  his  lordship ; u confound  me 
but  you  are  a queer  one.  I tell  you  what,  I like  you.” 
U1  don’t  care  a curse  whether  you  do  or  not,  pro- 
vided your  niece  does.” 

u Are  you  the  fellow  that  has  been  abroad,  and  re- 
turned home  lately  ? ” 

u I am  the  very  fellow ,”  replied  Woodward,  with  a 
ludicrous  and  good-humored  emphasis  upon  the  word 
fellow . 

u There  was  a bonfire  made  for  you  on  your  return  ? ” 
u There  was,  my  lord.” 

u And  there  fell  a shower  of  blood  upon  that  occa- 
sion ? ” 

u Not  a doubt  of  it,  my  lord.” 

u Well,  you  are  a strange  fellow  altogether.  I have 
not  for  a long  time  met  a man  so  much  after  my  own 
heart.” 

66  That  is  because  our  dispositions  resemble  each 
other.  If  I had  the  chance  of  a peerage,  I would  be 
as  original  as  your  lordship  in  the  selection  of  my 
title ; but  I trust  I shall  be  gratified  in  that,  too  ; be- 
cause, if  I marry  your  niece,  I will  enter  into  public 
life,  make  myself  not  only  a useful,  but  a famous  man, 
and,  of  course,  the  title  of  Cockletown  will  be  revived 
in  my  person,  and  will  not  perish  with  you.  No,  my 
lord,  should  I marry  your  niece,  your  title  shall  descend 
with  your  blood,  and  there  is  something  to  console  you.” 
u Come,”  said  the  old  peer,  66  shake  hands.  Have  you 
a capacity  for  public  business  ? ” 

u I was  born  for  it,  my  lord.  I feel  that  fact ; be- 
sides, I have  a generous  ambition  to  distinguish  my* 
self.  ” 


16 


362 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Well/7  said  the  peer,  “we  will  talk  all  that  ovef 
in  a few  days.  But  don’t  you  admit  that  I am  an 
eccentric  old  fellow  ? ” 

“ And  doesn’t  your  lordship  admit  that  I am  an 
eccentric  young  fellow  ? ” 

“ Ay,  but,  harkee,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  the  peer,  “ I 
always  sleep  with  one  eye  open.” 

“ And  I,”  replied  Harry,  “ sleep  with  both  eyes 
open.” 

“ Come,  confound  me,  that  beats  me,  you  must  get 
on  in  life,  and  I will  consider  your  pretensions  to  my 
niece.” 

At  this  moment  his  mother  and  Miss  Riddle  entered 
the  drawing-room,  which,  notwithstanding  the  comical 
shape  of  the ‘mansion,  was  spacious,  and  admirably  fur- 
nished. Miss  Riddle’s  Christian  name  was  Thomasina ; 
but  her  eccentric  uncle  never  called  her  by  any  other 
appellation  than  Tom,  and  occasionally  Tommy. 

“ Mrs.  Lindsay,  uncle,”  said  the  girl,  introducing  her. 

“ Eh  ? Mrs.  Lindsay  ! O ! how  do  you  do,  Mrs. 
Lindsay  ? How  is  that  unfortunate  devil,  your  hus- 
band !” 

Now  Mrs.  Lindsay  was  one  of  those  women  who, 
whenever  there  was  a selfish  object  in  view,  could  not 
only  suppress  her  feelings,  but  exhibit  a class  of  them 
in  direct  opposition  to  those  she  actually  felt. 

“ Why  unfortunate,  my  lord  ? ” she  asked,  smiling. 

“ Why,  because  I am  told  he  plays  second  fiddle  at 
home,  and  a devilish  deal  out  of  tune,  too,  in  general. 
You  play  first,  ina’am ; but  they  say,  notwithstanding, 
that  there’s  a plentiful  lack  of  harmony  in  your  con- 
certs.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


363 


“ Ah,”  she  replied,  “your  lordship  must  still  have 
your  joke,  I perceive;  but,  at  all  events,  I am  glad  to 
see  you  in  such  spirits.” 

“ Well,  you  may  thank  your  son  for  that.  I say, 
Tom,”  he  added,  addressing  his  niece,  “he’s  a devil- 
ish good  fellow ; a queer  chap,  and  I like  him. 
Woodward,  this  is  Tom  Riddle,  my  niece.  This 
scamp,  Tom,  is  that  woman’s  son,  Mr.  Woodward. 
He’s  an  accomplished  youth : Fll  be  hanged  if  he  isn’t. 
I asked  him  how  many  intrigues  he  has  had,  and  he 
replied,  with  a dolorous  face,  only  half  a dozen  yet. 
He  only  committed  two  murders,  he  says ; and  when  I 
asked  him  if  he  thought  there  was  any  probability  of 
his  being  hanged,  he  replied  that,  from  a review  of 
his  past  life,  and  what  he  contemplated  in  the  future, 
he  had  little  doubt  of  it.” 

Harry  Woodward  was,  indeed,  a most  consummate 
tactician.  From  the  moment  Miss  Riddle  entered  the 
room,  his  air  and  manner  became  that  of  a most  pol- 
ished gentleman  ; and  after  bowing  to  her  when  intro- 
duced, he  cast,  from  time  to  time,  a glance  at  her, 
which  told  her,  by  its  significance,  that  he  had  only 
been  gratifying  her  uncle  by  playing  into  his  whims 
and  eccentricities.  In  the  meantime  the  heart  of 
Mrs.  Lindsay  bounded  with  delight  at  the  progress 
which  she  saw,  by  the  complacent  spirit  of  the  old 
peer,  honest  and  adroit  Harry  had  made  in  his  good 
opinion. 

“Miss  Riddle,”  said  he,  “his  lordship  and  I have 
been  bantering  each  other ; but  although  I considered 
myself  what  I may  term  an  able  hand  at  it,  yet  I find 
I am  no  match  for  him.” 


364 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ Well,  not  exactly,  I believe,’7  replied  his  lordship ; 
“ but,  notwithstanding,  you  are  one  of  the  best  I have 
met.” 

“Why,  my  lord,”  replied  Woodward,  “I  like  the 
thing ; and,  indeed,  I never  knew  any  one  fond  of  it 
who  did  not  possess  a good  heart  and  a candid  disposi- 
tion ; so,  you  see,  my  lord,  there  is  a compliment  for 
each  of  us.” 

“Yes,  Woodward,  and  we  both  deserve  it.” 

“I  trust,  Mr.  Woodward,”  observed  his  niece,  “that 
you  don’t  practise  your  abilities  as  a banterer  upon 
our  sex.” 

“ Never  ! Miss  Riddle  ; that  would  be  ungenerous 
and  unmanly.  There  is  nothing  due  to  your  sex  but 
respect,  and  that,  you  know,  is  incompatible  with  ban- 
ter. The  wit  that  could  wantonly  sport  with  the 
modesty  of  woman  degenerates  into  impudence  and 
insult ; ” and  he  accompanied  the  words  with  a low  and 
graceful  bow. 

This  young  fellow,  thought  Miss  Riddle,  is  a gentle- 
man. 

“ Yes,  but,  Mr.  Woodward,  we  sometimes  require  a 
bantering;  and,  what  is  more,  a remonstrance.  We 
are  not  perfect,  and  surely  it  is  not  the  part  of  a friend 
to  overlook  our  foibles  or  our  errors.” 

“ True,  Miss  Riddle,  but  it  is  not  by  bantering  they 
will  be  reclaimed.  A friendly  remonstrance,  delicately 
conveyed,  is  one  thing,  but  the  buffoonery  of  a banter 
is  another.” 

“What’s  that  ?”  said  the  peer,  “buffoonery  ! I deny 
it,  sir ; there  is  no  buffoonery  in  banter.” 

“ Not,  my  lord,  when  it  occurs  between  gentlemen,” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


3G5 


replied  Woodward,  u but,  you  know,  with  ladies  it  is  a 
different  thing.” 

u Ay,  well,  that’s  not  bad ; a proper  distinction.  I 
tell  you  what,  Woodward,  you  are  a clever  fellow ; and 
I?m  not  sure  but  Pll  advocate  your  cause  with  Toni 
there.  Tom,  he  tells  me  he  is  coming  to  court  you, 
and  he  says  he  doesn’t  care  a fig  about  either  of  us, 
provided  he  could  secure  your  fortune.  Ay,  and, 
what’s  more,  he  says  that  if  you  and  he  are  married, 
he  hopes  it  will  be  in  the  dark.  What  do  you  think 
of  that  now  ? ” 

Miss  Riddle  did  not  blush,  nor  affect  a burst  of  in- 
dignation, but  she  said  what  pleased  both  Woodward 
and  his  mother  far  better. 

“ Well,  uncle,  ” she  replied,  calmly,  u even  if  he  did 
say  so,  I believe  he  only  expressed  in  words  what  most, 
if  not  all,  of  my  former  lovers  actually  felt,  but  were 
too  cautious  to  acknowledge.” 

UI  trust,  Miss  Riddle,”  said  Harry,  smiling  gra- 
ciously, u that  I am  neither  so  silly  nor  so  stupid  as  to 
defend  a jest  by  anything  like  a serious  apology.  You 
will  also  be  pleased  to  recollect  that,  as  an  argument 
for  my  success,  I admitted  two  murders,  half  a dozen 
intrigues,  and  the  lively  prospect  of  being  hanged.  The 
deuce  is  in  it,  if  these  are  not  strong  qualifications  in 
a lover,  especially  in  a lover  of  yours,  Miss  Riddle.” 

The  reader  sees  that  the  peer  was  anything  but  a 
match  for  Woodward,  who  contrived,  and  with  perfect 
success,  to  turn  all  his  jocular  attacks  to  his  own  ac- 
count. 

Miss  Riddle  smiled,  for  the  truth  was  that  Harry  be- 
gan to  rise  rapidly  in  her  good  opinion.  His  sprightli 


366 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


ness  was  gentlemanly  and  agreeable,  and  he  contrived, 
besides,  to  assume  the  look  and  air  of  a man  who  only 
indulged  in  it  in  compliment  to  her  uncle,  and,  of 
course,  indirectly  to  herself,  with  whom,  it  was  but 
natural,  he  should  hope  to  make  him  an  advocate. 
Still  the  expression  of  his  countenance,  as  he  managed 
it,  appeared  to  her  to  be  that  of  a profound  and  seri- 
ous thinker  — one  whose  feelings,  when  engaged,  were 
likely  to  retain  a strong  hold  of  his  heart.  That  he 
should  model  his  features  into  such  an  expression  is 
by  no  means  strange,  when  we  reflect  with  what  suc- 
cess hypocrisy  can  stamp  upon  them  all  those  traits  of 
character  for  which  she  wishes  to  get  credit  from  the 
world. 

u Come,  Tom,”  said  his  lordship,  u it’s  time  for 
luncheon ; we  can’t  allow  our  friends  to  go  without 
refreshments.  I say,  Woodward,  I’m  a hospitable  old 
fellow ; did  you  ever  know  that  before  ? ” 

“I  have  often  heard  it,  my  lord,”  replied  the  other, 
u and  I hope  to  have  still  better  proof  of  it.”  This  was 
uttered  with  a significant,  but  respectful  glance,  at  the 
niece,  who  was  by  no  means  displeased  at  it. 

u Ay  ! ay  ! ” said  his  lordship,  laughing,  u the  proof 
of  the  pudding  is  in  the  eating.  Well,  you  shall  have 
an  opportunity,  and  soon,  too ; you  appear  to  be  a 
blunt,  honest  fellow ; and  hang  me  but  I like  you.” 

Miss  Riddle  now  went  out  to  order  in  the  refresh- 
ments, but  not  without  feeling  it  strange  how  her  uncle 
and  herself  should  each  contemplate  Woodward’s  char- 
acter in  so  different  a light — the  uncle  looking  upon 
him  as  a blunt,  honest  fellow,  whilst  to  her  he  appeared 
as  a man  of  sense,  and  a perfect  gentleman.  Such, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


367 


however,  was  the  depth  of  his  hypocrisy,  that  he  suc- 
ceeded at  once  in  pleasing  both,  and  in  deceiving  both. 

u Well,  Woodward,  what  do  you  think  of  Tom  f ” 
asked  his  lordship. 

“ Why,  my  lord,  that  she  is  an  admirable  and  lovely 

girl.” 

“ Well,  you  are  right,  sir ; Tom  is  an  admirable 
girl,  and  loves  her  old  uncle  as  if  he  was  her  father,  or 
maybe  a great  deal  better ; she  will  have  all  I am 
worth  when  I pop  off,  so  there’s  something  for  you  to 
think  upon.” 

“No  man,  my  lord,  capable  of  appreciating  her 
could  think  of  anything  but  herself.” 

“ What ! not  of  her  property  ? ” 

“ Property,  my  lord,  is  a very  secondary  subject 
when  taken  into  consideration  with  the  merits  of  the 
lady  herself.  I am  no  enemy  to  property,  and  I admit 
its  importance  as  an  element  of  happiness  when  rea- 
sonably applied,  but  I am  neither  sordid  nor  selfish ; 
and  I know  how  little,  after  all,  it  contributes  to  do- 
mestic enjoyment,  unless  accompanied  by  those  virtues 
which  constitute  the  charm  of  connubial  life.” 

“ Confound  me  but  you  must  have  got  that  out  of  a 
book,  Woodward.” 

“ Out  of  the  best  book,  my  lord, — the  book  of  life 
and  observation.” 

u Why,  curse  it,  you  are  talking  philosophy,  though.” 
u Only  common  sense,  my  lord.” 

His  lordship,  who  was  walking  to  and  fro  in  the 
room,  turned  abruptly  round,  looked  keenly  at  him,  and 
then,  addressing  Mrs.  Lindsay,  said, — 

“ Why,  upon  my  soul,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  we  must  try 


308 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


and  do  something  with  this  fellow ; he’ll  be  lost  to  the 
world  if  we  don’t.  Come,  I say,  we  must  make  a 
public  man  of  him.” 

u To  become  a public  man  is  his  own  ambition,  my 
lord,”  replied  Mrs.  Lindsay ; u and  although  I am  his 
mother,  and  may  feel  prejudiced  in  his  favor,  still  I 
agree  with  your  lordship  that  it  is  a pity  to  see  such 
abilities  as  his  unemployed.” 

“Well,  madam,  we  shall  consider  of  it.  What  do 
you  think,  Woodward,  if  we  made  a bailiff  of  you  ? ” 

At  this  moment  Miss  Riddle  entered  the  room  just 
in  time  to  hear  the  question. 

“ The  very  thing,  my  lord  ; and  the  first  capture  I 
should  make  would  be  Miss  Riddle,  your  fair  niece 
here.” 

u Curse  me,  but  the  fellow’s  a cat,”  said  the  peer, 
laughing.  “ Throw  him  as  you  will,  he  always  falls 
upon  his  legs.  What  do  you  think,  Tom  ? Curse  me 
but  your  suitor  here  talked  philosophy  in  your  ab- 
sence.” 

“ Only  common  sense,  Miss  Riddle,”  said  Harry. 
“ Philosophy,  it  is  said,  excludes  feeling ; but  that  is 
not  a charge  which  I ever  heard  brought  against  com- 
mon sense.” 

“ I am  an  enemy  neither  to  philosophy  nor  common 
sense,”  replied  his  niece,  “ because  I think  neither  of 
them  incompatible  with  feeling  ; but  I certainly  prefer 
common  sense.” 

u There’s  luncheon  announced,”  said  the  peer,  rub- 
bing his  hands,  “ and  that’s  a devilish  deal  more 
comfortable  than  either  of  them.  Come,  Mrs.  Lind- 
say ; Woodward,  take  Tom  with  you.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


369 


They  then  descended  to  the  dining-room,  where  the 
conversation  was  lively  and  amusing,  the  humorous 
old  peer  furnishing  the  greater  proportion  of  the 
mirth. 

u Mrs.  Lindsay,”  said  he,  as  they  were  preparing  to 
go,  “ I hope,  after  all,  that  this  clever  son  of  yours  is 
not  a fortune-hunter.” 

u He  need  not  be  so,  my  lord,”  replied  his  mother, 
“ and  neither  is  he.  He  himself  will  have  a handsome 
property.” 

u Will  have.  I would  rather  you  wouldn’t  speak  in 
the  future  tense,  though.  Woodward,”  he  added,  ad- 
dressing that  gentleman,  u remember  I told  you  that  I 
sleep  with  one  eye  open.” 

“ If  you  have  any  doubts,  my  lord,  on  this  subject,” 
replied  Woodward,  “ you  may  imitate  me  : sleep  with 
both  open.” 

“ Ay,  as  the  hares  do,  and  devil  a bit  they’re  the 
better  for  it;  but,  in  the  meantime,  what  property 
have  you,  or  will  you  have?  There  is  nothing  like 
coming  to  the  point.” 

“ My  lord,”  replied  Woodward,  “I  respect  Miss 
Riddle  too  much  to  enter  upon  such  a topic  in  her 
presence.  You  must  excuse  me,  then,  for  the  present ; 
but  if  you  wish  for  precise  information  on  the  subject, 
I refer  you  to  my  mother,  who  will,  upon  a future 
•ccasion — and  I trust  it  will  be  soon — afford  you 
every  satisfaction  on  this  matter.” 

“Well,”  replied  his  lordship,  “that  is  fair  enough 
— a little  vague,  indeed — but  no  matter,  your  mother 
and  I will  talk  about  it.  In  the  meantime  you  are  a 
devilish  clever  fellow,  and,  as  I said,  I like  you ; but  still 

16  * 


370 


THE  EVIL  EYE*  OR, 


I will  suffer  no  fortune-hunter  to  saddle  himself  upon 
my  property.  I repeat  it,  I sleep  with  one  eye  open. 
I will  be  happy  to  see  you  soon,  Mr.  Woodward; 
but  remember  I will  be  determined  on  this  subject 
altogether  by  the  feelings  of  my  niece  Tom  here.” 

“I  have  already  said,  my  lord,”  replied  Woodward, 
“ that,  except  as  a rational  element  in  domestic  happi- 
ness, I am  indifferent  to  the  consideration  or  influence 
of  property.  The  prevailing  motives  with  me  are  the 
personal  charms,  the  character,  and  the  well-known 
virtues  of  your  niece.  It  is  painful  to  me  to  say  even 
this  in  her  presence,  but  your  lordship  has  forced  it 
from  me.  However,  I trust  that  Miss  Riddle  under- 
stands and  will  pardon  me.” 

“Mr.  Woodward,”  she  observed,  “you  have  said 
nothing  unbecoming  a gentleman;  nothing  certainly 
but  that  which  you  could  not  avoid  saying.” 

After  the  usual  forms  of  salutation  at  parting,  Harry 
and  his  mother  entered  the  old  carriage  and  proceeded 
on  their  way  home. 

“Well,  Harry,”  said  his  mother,  “what  do  you 
think?” 

“ A hit,”  he  replied ; “ a hit  with  both,  but  espe- 
cially with  the  niece,  who  certainly  is  a fine  girl.  If 
there  is  to  be  any  opposition,  it  will  be  with  that  comi- 
cal old  buffoon,  her  uncle.  He  says  he  sleeps  with 
one  eye  open,  and  I believe  it.  You  told  me  it  could 
not  be  determined  whether  he  was  more  fool  or  knave  ; 
but,  from  all  I have  seen  of  him,  the  devil  a bit  of  fool 
I can  perceive,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a great  deal  of 
the  knave.  Take  my  word  for  it,  old  Cockletown  ia 
not  to  be  imposed  upon.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


371 


“ Is  there  no  likelihood  of  that  wretch,  Alice  Good- 
win, dying  ? 77  said  his  mother. 

“ That  is  a case  I must  take  in  hand/7  returned  the 
son.  “ I shall  go  to  Ballyspellan  and  put  an  end  to 
her.  After  that  we  can  meet  old  Cockletown  with 
courage.  I feel  that  I am  a favorite  with  his  niece, 
and  she,  you  must  have  perceived,  is  a favorite  with 
him,  and  can  manage  him  as  she  wishes,  and  that  is 
one  great  point  gained — indeed,  the  greatest.77 

“ No/7  replied  his  mother,  “ the  greatest  is  the 
death  of  Alice  Goodwin.77 

“Be  quiet/7  said  her  worthy  son;  “that  shall  be 
accomplished.77 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  ORIGINAL  TORY. THEIR  MANNER 

OF  SWEARING. 

We  have  introduced  an  Irish  outlaw,  or  tory,  in  the 
person  of  Shawn-na-Middogue , and,  as  it  may  be 
necessary  to  afford  the  reader  a clearer  insight  into 
this  subject,  we  shall  give  a short  sketch  of  the  charac- 
ter and  habits  of  the  wild  and  lawless  class  to  which 
he  belonged.  The  first  description  of  those  savage 
banditti  that  has  come  down  to  us  with  a distinct  and 
characteristic  designation,  is  known  as  that  of  the  wild 
band  of  tories  who  overran  the  South  and  West  of  Ire- 
land both  before  the  Revolution  and  after  it.  The 
actual  signification  of  the  wrord  tory , though  now,  and 
for  along  time,  the  appellative  of  a political  party,  is 


372 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


scarcely  known  except  to  the  Irish  scholar  and  histo- 
rian. The  term  proceeds  from  the  Irish  noun  toir,  a 
pursuit,  a chase ; and  from  that  comes  its  cognate, 
toircCs  a person  chased,  or  pursued — thereby  meaning 
*,n  outlaw , from  the  fact  that  the  individuals  to  whom 
it  was  first  applied  were  such  as  had,  by  their  murders 
and  robberies,  occasioned  themselves  to  be  put  beyond 
the  protection  of  all  laws,  and,  consequently,  were  con- 
sidered outlaws,  or  tories , and  liable  to  be  shot  down 
without  the  intervention  of  judge  or  jury,  as  they  often 
were,  wherever  they  could  be  seen  or  apprehended. 
We  believe  the  word  first  assumed  its  distinct  charac- 
ter in  the  wars  of  Cromwell,  as  applied  to  the  wild 
freebooters  of  Ireland. 

Tory-hunting  was  at  one  time  absolutely  a pastime 
in  Ireland,  in  consequence  of  this  desperate  body  of 
people  having  proved  the  common  enemy  of  every 
class,  without  reference  to  either  religious  or  political 
distinction.  We  all  remember  the  old  nursery  song, 
which,  however  simple,  is  very  significant,  and  affords 
us  an  excellent  illustration  of  their  unfortunate  condi- 
tion, and  the  places  of  their  usual  retreat. 

“ M tell  you  a story  about  Johnny  Magrory, 

Who  went  to  the  wood  and  shot  a tory  ; 

I’ll  tell  you  another  about  his  brother, 

Who  went  to  the  wood  and  shot  another.” 

From  this  it  is  evident  that  the  tories  of  the  time  of 
Cromwell  and  Charles  the  Second  were  but  the  lineal 
descendants  of  the  thievish  wood  kernes  mentioned  by 
Spenser,  or  at  least  the  inheritors  of  their  habits. 
Defoe  attributes  the  establishment  of  the  word  in  Eng- 
land to  the  infamous  Titus  Oates. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


373 


u There  was  a meeting,”  says  he,  u (at  which  I was 
present)  in  the  city,  upon  the  occasion  of  the  discovery 
of  some  attempt  to  stifle  the  evidence  of  the  witnesses 
(about  the  Popish  plot),  and  tampering  with  Bedlow 
and  Stephen  Dugdale.  Among  the  discourse  Mr.  Bed- 
low  said  c he  had  letters  from  Ireland  ; that  there  were 
some  tories  to  be  brought  over  hither,  who  were  pri- 
vately to  murder  Dr.  Oates  and  the  said  Bedlow.’  The 
doctor,  whose  zeal  was  very  hot,  could  never  hear  any 
man  after  this  talk  against  the  plot,  or  against  the  wit- 
nesses, but  he  thought  he  was  one  of  the  tories,  and 
called  almost  every  man  who  opposed  him  in  his  dis- 
course a tory  — till  at  last  the  word  became  popular.” 

Hume’s  account  of  it  is  not  very  much  different 
from  this. 

u The  court  party,”  says  he,  66  reproached  their 
antagonists  with  their  affinity  to  the  fanatical  conven- 
ticlers  of  Scotland,  who  were  known  by  the  name  of 
Whigs.*  The  country  party  found  a resemblance  be- 
tween the  courtiers  and  the  Popish  banditti  in  Ireland, 
on  whom  the  appellation  of  tory  was  affixed.  And 
after  this  manner  these  foolish  terms  of  reproach  came 
into  public  and  general  use.” 

It  is  evident,  from  Irish  history,  that  the  original 
tories,  politically  speaking,  belonged  to  no  party  what- 
ever. They  were  simply  thieves,  robbers,  and  mur- 
deiers  on  their  own  account.  Every  man’s  hand  was 
against  them,  and  certainly  their  hands  were  against 


* The  word  whig  is  taken  from  the  fact,  that  in  Scotland  it  was  applied 
to  milk  that  had  become  sour ; and  to  this  day  milk  that  has  lost  its 
sweetness  is  termed  by  the  Scotch,  and  their  descendants  in  the  north 
of  Ireland,  whigged  milk. 


374 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


every  man.  The  fact  is,  that  in  consequence  of  the 
predatory  nature  of  Irish  warfare,  which  plundered, 
burned,  and  devastated  as  it  went  along,  it  was  impos- 
sible that  thousands  of  the  wretched  Irish  should  not 
themselves  be  driven  by  the  most  cruel  necessity,  for 
the  preservation  of  their  lives  and  of  those  of  their 
families,  to  become  thieves  and  plunderers  in  absolute 
self-defence.  Their  habitations,  such  as  they  were, 
having  been  destroyed  and  laid  in  ruins,  they  were 
necessarily  driven  to  seek  shelter  in  the  woods,  caves, 
and  other  fastnesses  of  the  country,  from  which  they 
issued  forth  in  desperate  hordes,  armed  as  well  as  they 
could,  to  rob  and  to  plunder  for  the  very  means  of  life. 
Goaded  by  hunger  and  distress  of  every  kind,  those 
formidable  and  ferocious  u wood  kernes  ” only  paid  the 
country  back,  by  inflicting  on  it  that  plunder  and 
devastation  which  they  had  received  at  its  hands. 
Neither  is  it  surprising  that  they  should  make  no  dis- 
tinction in  their  depredations,  because  they  experienced, 
to  their  cost,  that  no  u hosting,”  on  either  or  any  side, 
ever  made  a distinction  with  them.  Whatever  hand 
was  uppermost,  whether  in  the  sanguinary  struggles 
of  their  rival  chiefs,  or  in  those  between  the  Irish  and 
English,  or  Anglo-Irish,  the  result  was  the  same  to 

them.  If  they  were  not  robbed  or  burned  out  to-day, 
they  might  be  to-morrow ; and  under  such  circum- 
stances to  what  purpose  could  they  be  expected  to 
exercise  industrious  or  laborious  habits,  when  they 
knew  that  they  might  go  to  bed  in  comfort  at  night, 
and  rise  up  beggars  in  the  morning  ? It  is  easy  to  see, 

then,  that  it  was  the  lawless  and  turbulent  state  of  the 
country  that  reduced  them  to  such  a mode  of  life,  and 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


375 


drove  them  to  make  reprisals  upon  the  property  of 
others,  in  the  absence  of  any  safe  or  systematic  way 
of  living.  There  is  no  doubt  that  a principle  of  revenge 
and  retaliation  animated  their  proceedings,  and  that  they 
stood  accountable  for  acts  of  great  cruelty  and  murder, 
as  well  as  of  robbery.  The  consequence  necessarily 
was,  that  they  felt  themselves  beyond  the  protection  of 
all  law,  and  fearfully  distinct  in  the  ferocity  of  their 
character  from  the  more  civilized  population  of  the 
country,  which  waged  an  exterminating  warfare 
against  them  under  the  sanction  and  by  the  assistance 
of  whatever  government  existed. 

It  was  about  the  year  1689  that  they  began  to  assume 
or  be  characterized  by  a different  designation — we  mean 
that  of  rapparees ; so  called,  it  is  said,  from  the  fact  of 
their  using  the  half  pike  or  short  rapier;  although, 
for  our  part,  we  are  inclined  to  think  that  they  were 
so  termed  from  the  word  rapio , to  plunder,  which 
strikes  us  as  the  most  appropriate  and  obvious.  At  all 
events  it  is  enough  to  say  that  the  tories  were  absorbed 
in  the  rapparees,  and  their  name  in  Ireland  and  Great 
Britain,  except  as  a political  class,  was  forgotten  and 
lost  in  that  of  the  rapparees,  who  long  survived  them. 

Barney  Casey  was,  as  the  reader  must  have  perceived, 
a young  fellow  of  good  sense  and  very  acute  observa- 
tion. He  had  been,  since  an  early  period  of  his  youth, 
domesticated  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Lindsay,  who  re- 
spected him  highly  for  his  attachment  and  integrity. 
He  had  a brother,  however,  who,  with  his  many  good 
qualities,  was  idle  and  headstrong.  His  name  was 
Michael,  and,  sooth  to  say,  the  wild  charm  of  a free- 
booter’s life,  in  addition  to  his  own  indisposition  to 


376 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


labor  for  his  living,  were  more  than  the  weak  material* 
of  his  character  could  resist.  He  consequently  joined 
Shawn-na-Middogue  and  his  gang,  and  preferred  the 
dangerous  and  licentious  life  of  a robber  and  plunderer 
to  that  of  honesty  and  labor — precisely  as  many  men 
connected  with  a seafaring  life  prefer  the  habits  of  the 
smuggler  or  the  pirate  to  those  of  the  more  honorable 
and  legitimate  profession.  Poor  Barney  exerted  all  his 
influence  with  his  brother  with  a hope  of  rescuing  him 
from  the  society  and  habits  of  his  dissolute  companions, 
but  to  no  purpose.  It  was  a life  of  danger  and  excite- 
ment— of  plans,  and  projects,  and  changes,  and  chases, 
and  unexpected  encounters — of  retaliation  and,  occa- 
sionally, the  most  dreadful  revenge.  Such,  however, 
was  the  state  of  society  at  that  time,  that  those  persona 
who  had  connected  themselves  with  these  desperate 
outlaws  were  by  no  means  afraid  to  pay  occasional 
visits  to  their  own  relatives,  and  from  time  to  time  to 
hold  communication  with  them.  Nay,  not  only  was 
this  the  fact,  but,  what  is  still  more  strange,  many 
persons  who  were  related  to  individuals  connected  with 
this  daring  and  unmanageable  class  were  in  the  habit 
of  attending  their  nightly  meetings,  sometimes  for  the 
purpose  of  preventing  a robbery,  or  of  setting  a family 
whom  they  wished  to  suffer. 

One  night,  during  this  period  of  our  narrative,  Bar- 
ney’s brother  contrived  to  have  a secret  interview  with 
him  for  the  purpose  of  communicating  some  informa- 
tion to  him  which  had  reached  his  ears  from  Shawn - 
na-Middogue , to  the  effect  that  Caterine  Collins  had 
admitted  to  him  (Shawn),  upon  his  promise  of  marry- 
ing her — a promise  made  only  for  the  purpose  of  getting 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


377 


into  her  confidence,  and  making  her  useful  as  an  agent 
to  his  designs — that  she  knew,  she  said,  that  it  was  not 
his  brother  Charles  who  had  brought  unfortunate  Grace 
Davoren  to  ruin,  but  Harry  Woodward,  and,  she  added, 
when  it  was  too  late,  she  suspected  something  from  his 
manner,  of  his  intention  to  send  Charles,  on  that  disas- 
trous night,  in  his  stead.  But  Shawn,  who  knew  Cat- 
erine  and  her  connections  well,  recommended  Michael 
Casey  to  apprise  his  brother  that  he  could  not  keep 
too  sharp  an  eye  upon  the  movements  of  both,  but, 
above  all  things,  to  try  and  induce  him  to  set  Wood- 
ward in  such  a way  that  he  could  repair  the  blow  upon 
him,  which,  in  mistake,  he  had  dealt  to  his  innocent 
brother.  Now,  although  Barney  almost  detested  Wood- 
ward, yet  he  was  incapable  of  abetting  Shawn’s  designs 
upon  Suit  Balor . 

“No,”  said  he  to  his  brother,  “I  would  die  first.  It 
is  true  I do  not  like  a bone  in  his  body,  but  I will 
never  lend  myself  to  such  a cowardly  act  as  that ; be- 
sides, from  all  I know  of  Shawn,  I did  not  think  he 
would  stoop  to  murder.” 

“Ay,  but  think  of  our  companions,”  replied  his 
brother,  “ and  think,  too,  of  what  a notion  they  have  of 
it.  Shawn,  however,  is  a different  man  from  most,  if 
not  all,  of  them  — and  he  says  he  was  urged  on  by  a 
fit  of  fury  when  he  found  the  man,  that  he  thought  the 
destroyer  of  Grace  Davoren,  speaking  to  her  in  such  a 
lonely  and  suspicious  place.  It  was  his  intention  to 
have  bidden  him  to  stand  on  his  guard  and  defend 
himself,  but  jealousy  and  revenge  overcame  him  at 
the  moment,  and  he  struck  the  blow.  Thank  God  that 
it  failed  *,  but  you  may  take  my  word  that  the  next 


378 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


won’t  — because  Shawn  now  swears,  that  without  pref- 
ace or  apology,  or  one  moment’s  warning,  he  will  stab 
him  to  the  heart  wherever  he  can  meet  him.” 

u It’s  a bad  life,”  replied  Barney,  u that  Shawn’s 
leading;  but,  poor  fellow,  he  and  his  resaved  hard 
treatment  — their  house  and  place  torn  down  and  laid 
in  ruins,  and  instead  of  protection  from  government, 
they  found  themselves  proclaimed  outlaws.  What 
could  he  and  they  do  ? But,  Michael,  it  was  a differ- 
ent thing  with  you.  Our  family  were  comfortable  — 
too  much  so,  indeed,  for  you ; you  got  idle  habits  and 
a distaste  for  work,  and  so,  rather  than  settle  down  to 
industry,  you  should  join  them.” 

u Ay,  and  so  would  you,  if  you  knew  the  life  we 
lead.” 

u That  might  be,”  replied  his  brother,  u if  I didn’t 
happen  to  think  of  the  death  you  die.” 

u As  to  that,”  said  Michael,  u we  have  all  made  up 
our  minds  ; shooting  and  hanging  will  get  nothing  out 
of  us  but  the  death-laugh  at  our  enemies.” 

u Ay,  enemies  of  your  own  making,”  said  Barney ; 
u but  as  to  the  death-laugh  on  the  gallows,  remember 
that  that  is  at  your  own  expense.  It  will  be  what  we 
call  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  mouth,  I think.  But  in 
regard  of  these  nightly  meetings  of  yours,  I would 
have  no  objection  to  see  one  of  them.  Do  you  think 
I would  be  allowed  to  join  you  for  an  hour  or  two, 
that  I might  hear  and  see  what  you  say  and  do  ? ” 
u You  may,  Barney;  but  you  know  it  isn’t  every 
one  that  would  get  that  privilege ; but  in  ordher  to 
make  sure,  I’ll  spake  to  Shawn  about  it.  Leave  is 
light,  they  say ; and  as  he  knows  you’re  not  likely  to 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


379 


turn  a spy  upon  our  hands,  Fm  certain  he  won’t  have 
any  objection.” 

u When  and  where  will  you  meet  next  ? ” asked 
Barney. 

u On  the  very  spot  where  Shawn  struck  his  middogue 
into  the  body  of  Masther  Charles,”  replied  his  brother. 
u Shawn  has  some  oath  of  revenge  to  make  against 
Woodward,  because  he  suspects  that  the  villain  knows 
where  poor  Grranua  Davoren  is.  ” 

u Well,  on  that  subject  he  may  take  his  own  coorse,” 
replied  Barney  ; u but  as  for  me,  Michael,  I neither 
can  nor  will  think  of  the  murdher  of  a fellow-crature, 
no  matther  how  wicked  he  may  be,  especially  when  I 
know  that  it  is  planned  for  him.  As  a man  and  a 
Christian,  I cannot  lend  myself  to  it,  and  of  coorse 
— but  this  is  between  ourselves  — I will  put  Mr. 
Woodward  on  his  guard.” 

Those  were  noble  sentiments,  considering  the  wild 
and  licentious  period  of  which  we  write,  and  the 
dreadfully  low  estimate  at  which  human  life  was  then 
held. 

u Act  as  you  like,”  replied  Michael ; u but  this  I can 
tell  you,  and  this  I do  tell  you,  that  if,  for  the  safety 
of  this  villain,  you  take  a single  step  that  may  bring 
Shcwm-na-Middogue  into  danger,  if  you  were  my 
brother  ten  times  over  I will  not  prevent  him— 
Shawn  I mean — from  letting  loose  his  vengeance  upon 
you.  No,  nor  upon  Rathfillan  House  and  all  that  it 
contains,  you  among  the  number.” 

u I will  do  nothing,”  replied  Barney,  firmly,  u to 
bring  Shawn  or  any  of  you  into  danger ; but  as  sure 
as  I have  a Christian  soul  to  be  saved,  and  life  in  my 


880 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  Ok, 

body,  I will,  as  I said,  put  Mr.  Harry  Woodward  upon 
his  guard  against  him.  So  now,  if  you  think  it  proper 
to  let  me  be  present  at  your  meeting,  knowing  what 
you  know,  I will  go,  but  not  otherwise.” 

u I feel,  Barney,”  said  his  brother,  “ that  my  mind 
is  much  hardened  of  late  by  the  society  I keep.  I re- 
member when  I thought  murder  as  horrible  a thing 
as  you  do,  but  now  it  is  not  so.  The  planning  and  the 
plotting  of  it  is  considered  only  as  a good  joke  among 
us.” 

u But  why  don’t  you  lave  them,  then  ?”  said  Barney, 
u The  pious  principles  of  our  father  and  mother  were 
never  such  as  they  practise  and  preach  among  you. 
Why  don’t  you  lave  them,  I say  ? ” 

u Don’t  you  know,”  replied  Michael,  u that  that  step 
would  be  my  death-warrant  ? Once  we  join  them  we 
must  remain  with  them,  let  what  may  happen.  No 
man  laving  them,  unless  he  gets  clear  of  the  country 
altogether,  may  expect  more  than  a week’s  lease  of 
life  ; in  general  not  so  much.  They  look  upon  him  as 
a man  that  has  been  a spy  among  them,  and  who  has 
left  them  to  make  his  peace,  and  gain  a fortune  from 
government  for  betraying  them  ; and  you  know  how 
often  it  has  happened.” 

u It  is  too  true,  Michael,”  replied  his  brother,  u for 
unfortunately  it  so  happens  that,  whether  for  good  or 
evil,  Irishmen  can  never  be  got  to  stand  by  each  other. 
Ay,  it  is  true  — too  true.  In  the  meantime  call  ou 
me  to-morrow  with  liberty  from  Shawn  to  attend  youi 
meeting,  and  we  will  both  go  there  together.” 

u Very  well,”  replied  his  brother,  u I will  do  so.” 
The  next  night  was  one  of  tolerably  clear  moon 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


381 


light;  and  about  the  hour  of  twelve  or  one  o’clock 
some  twenty  or  twenty-five  outlaws  were  assembled 
immediately  adjoining  the  spot  where  Charles  Lindsay 
was  so  severely  and  dangerously  wounded.  The  ap- 
pearance of  those  men  was  singular  and  striking. 
Their  garbs,  we  need  scarcely  inform  our  readers, 
were  different  from  those  of  the  present  day.  Many 
— nay,  most,  if  not  all  of  them,  were  bitter  enemies 
to  the  law,  which  rendered  it  penal  for  them  to  wear 
their  glibs,  and  in  consequence  most  of  those  present 
had  them  in  full  perfection  around  their  heads,  over 
which  was  worn  the  barrad  or  Irish  cap,  which,  how- 
ever, was  then  beginning  to  fall  into  desuetude.  There 
was  scarcely  a man  of  them  on  whose  countenance 
was  not  stamped  the  expression  of  care,  inward  suffer- 
ing, and,  as  it  would  seem,  the  recollection  of  some 
grief  or  sorrow  which  had  befallen  themselves  or  their 
families.  There  was  something,  consequently,  deter- 
mined and  utterly  reckless  in  their  faces,  which  de- 
noted them  to  be  men  who  had  set  at  defiance  both 
the  world  and  its  laws.  They  all  wore  the  truis , the 
brogue,  and  beneath  the  cloaks  which  covered  them 
were  concealed  the  celebrated  Irish  skean  or  middogue, 
so  that  at  the  first  glance  they  presented  the  appear- 
ance of  men  who  were  in  a peaceful  garb  and  un- 
armed. The  persons  of  some  of  them  were  powerful 
and  admirably  symmetrical,  as  could  be  guessed  from 
their  well-defined  outlines.  They  arranged  themselves 
in  a kind  of  circle  around  Sliaivn-na-Middogue , who 
stood  in  the  centre  as  their  chief  and  leader.  A spec- 
tator, however,  could  not  avoid  observing  that,  owing 
to  the  peculiarity  of  their  costume,  which,  in  conse* 


382 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


quence  of  their  exclusion  from  society,  not  to  mention 
the  poverty  and  hardship  which  they  were  obliged  to 
suffer,  their  appearance  as  a body  was  wild  and  almost 
savage.  In  their  countenances  was  blended  a twofold 
expression,  composed  of  ferocity  and  despair.  They 
felt  themselves  excommunicated,  whether  justly  or 
not,  from  the  world  and  its  institutions,  and  knew  too 
well  that  society,  and  the  laws  by  which  it  is  regulated 
and  protected,  were  hunting  them  like  beasts  of  prey 
for  their  destruction.  Perhaps  they  deserved  it,  and 
this  consideration  may  still  more  strongly  account  for 
their  fierce  and  relentless-looking  aspect.  There  is, 
in  the  meantime,  no  doubt  that,  however  wild,  fero- 
cious, and  savage  they  may  have  appeared,  the  strong 
and  terrible  hand  of  injustice  and  oppression  had  much, 
too  much,  to  do  with  the  crimes  which  they  had  com- 
mitted, and  which  drove  them  out  of  the  pale  of  civil- 
ized life.  Altogether  the  spectacle  of  their  appearence 
there  on  that  night  was  a melancholy,  as  well  as  a 
fearful  one,  and  ought  to  teach  statesmen  that  it  is  not 
by  oppressive  laws  that  the  heart  of  man  can  be  im- 
proved, but  that,  on  the  contrary,  when  those  who 
project  and  enact  them  come  to  reap  the  harvest  of 
their  policy,  they  uniformly  find  it  one  of  violence  and 
crime.  So  it  has  been  since  the  world  began,  and  so 
it  will  be  so  long  as  it  lasts,  unless  a more  genial  and 
humane  principle  of  legislation  shall  become  the  gen- 
eral system  of  managing,  and,  consequently,  of  im- 
proving society. 

u Now,  my  friends,”  said  Shawn-na-Middogne,  “you 
all  know  why  we  are  here.  Unfortunate  Granua 
Davoren  has  disappeared,  and  I have  brought  you  to* 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


383 


gether  that  we  may  set  about  the  task  of  recovering 
her,  whether  she  is  living  or  dead.  Even  her  heart- 
broken parents  would  feel  it  a consolation  to  have  her 
corpse  in  order  that  they  might  give  it  Christian  burial. 
It  will  be  a shame  and  a disgrace  to  us  if  she  is  not 
found,  as  I said,  living  or  dead.  Will  you  all  promise 
to  rest  neither  night  nor  day  till  she  is  found  ? In  that 
case  swear  it  on  your  skeans.” 

In  a moment  every  skean  was  out,  and,  with  one 
voice,  they  said,  u By  the  contents  of  this  blessed  iron, 
that  has  been  sharpened  for  the  hearts  of  our  oppress- 
ors, we  will  never  rest,  either  by  night  or  by  day,  till 
we  find  her,  living  or  dead” — every  man  then  crossed 
himself  and  kissed  his  skean — u and,  what  is  more,  ” 
they  added,  u we  will  take  vengeance  upon  the  villain 
that  ruined  her.” 

u Hould,”  said  Shawn  ; u do  you  know  who  he  is  ? ” 

66  By  all  accounts,”  they  replied,  u the  man  that  you 
struck.” 

u No  ! ” exclaimed  Shawn,  u I struck  the  wrong  man ; 
and  poor  Granua  was  right  when  she  screamed  out 
that  I had  murdered  the  innocent.  But  now,”  he 
added,  u why  am  I here  among  you  ? I will  tell  you, 
although  I suppose  the  most  of  you  know  it  already  : 
it  was  good  and  generous  Mr.  Lindsay’s  she-devil  of  a 
wife  that  did  it ; and  it  was  her  he-devil  of  a son, 
Harry  Woodward,  that  ruined  Granua  Davoren.  My 
mother  happened  to  say  that  she  was  a heartless  and 
tyrannical  woman,  that  she  had  the  Evil  Eye,  and  that 
a devil,  under  the  name  of  Shan-dhinne-dhuv , belonged 
to  her  family,  and  put  her  up  to  every  kind  of  wick- 
edness. This,  which  was  only  the  common  report, 


384 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


reached  her  ears,  and  the  consequence  was  that  be« 
cause  we  were  behind  in  the  rent  only  a single  gale, 
she  sent  in  her  bailiffs  without  the  knowledge  of  her 
husband,  who  was  from  home  at  the  time,  and  left 
neither  a bed  under  us,  nor  a roof  over  us.  At  all 
events,  it  is  well  for  her  that  she  is  a woman  ; but  she 
has  a son  born  in  her  own  image,  so  far,  at  least,  as  a 
bad  heart  is  concerned  ; that  son  is  the  destroyer  of 
Granua  Davoren  ; but  not  a man  of  you  must  raise 
his  hand  to  him  : he  must  be  left  to  my  vengeance. 
Caterine  Collins  has  told  me  much  more  about  him, 
but  it  is  useless  to  mention  it.  The  Evil  Spirit  I spoke 
of,  the  Shan-dliinne-dhuv , and  he  have  been  often  seen 
together ; but  no  matter  for  that ; he’ll  find  the  same 
spirit  badly  able  to  protect  him  ; so,  as  I said  before, 
he  must  be  left  to  my  vengeance.” 

u You  mentioned  Caterine  Collins?”  said  one  of 
them.  u Caterine  has  friends  here,  Shawn.  What  is 
your  opinion  of  her  ? ” 

u Yes,”  observed  another,  u she  has  friends  here  ; 
but,  then,  she  has  enemies,  too  ; men  who  have  a good 
right  to  hate  the  ground  she  walks  on.” 

u Whatever  my  opinion  of  Caterine  Collins  may  be,” 
said  Shawn,  u I will  keep  it  to  myself ; I only  say,  that 
the  man  who  injures  her  is  no  friend  of  mine.  Isn’t 
she  a woman  ? And,  surely,  we  are  not  to  quarrel 
with,  or  injure  a defenceless  woman.” 

By  this  piece  of  policy  Shawn  gained  considerable 
advantage.  His  purpose  was  to  preserve  such  an  as- 
cendency over  that  cunning  and  treacherous  woman 
as  might  enable  him  to  make  her  useful  in  working 
out  his  own  designs,  his  object  being,  not  only  on  that 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


385 


account,  but  for  the  sake  of  his  own  personal  safety, 
to  stand  well  with  both  her  friends  and  her  enemies. 

Other  matters  were  discussed,  and  plans  of  ven- 
geance proposed  and  assented  to,  the  details  of  which 
would  afford  our  readers  but  slight  gratification.  After 
their  projects  had  been  arranged,  this  wild  and  savage, 
but  melancholy  group,  dispersed,  and  so  intimately 
were  they  acquainted  with  the  intricacies  of  cover  and 
retreat  which  then  characterized  the  surface  of  the 
country,  that  in  a few  minutes  they  seemed  rather  to 
have  vanished  like  spectres  than  to  have  disappeared 
like  living  men.  Shawn,  however,  remained  behind  in 
order  to  hold  some  private  conversation  with  Barney 
Casey. 

“ Barney,”  said  he,  “ I wish  to  speak  to  you  about 
that  villain  Woodward.  ” 

“ I don’t  at  all  doubt,”  replied  this  honest  and  manly 
peasant,  u that  he  is  a villain  ; but  at  the  same  time, 
Shawn,  you  must  remember  that  I am  not  a tory,  and 
that  I will  neither  aid  nor  assist  you  in  your  designs  of 
murdher  upon  him.  I received  betther  principles  from 
my  father  and  the  mother  who  bore  me ; and  indeed  I 
think  that  the  same  thing  may  be  said  of  yourself, 
Shawn.  Still  and  all,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that, 
unlike  that  self-willed  brother  of  mine,  you  had  heavy 
provocation  to  join  the  life  you  did.” 

“Well,  Barney,”  replied  Shawn,  in  a melancholy 
tone  of  voice,  “ if  the  same  oppressions  were  to  come 
on  us  again,  I think  I would  take  another  coorse.  My 
die,  however,  is  cast,  and  I must  abide  by  it.  What 
I wanted  to  say  to  you,  however,  is  this: — you  are 
livin’  in  the  same  house  with  Woodward  ; keep  your 


386 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


eye  on  him — watch  him  well  and  closely ; he  is  plot 
ting  evil  for  somebody.” 

“ Why  ? ” said  Barney  ; “ how  do  you  know  that  ? ” 

“ I have  it,”  replied  Shawn,  “ from  good  authority. 
He  has  paid  three  or  four  midnight  visits  to  Sol,  the 
herb  docthor,  and  you  know  that  a greater  old  scoun- 
drel than  he  is  doesn’t  breathe  the  breath  of  life.  It 
has  been  long  suspected  that  he  is  a poisoner,  and  they 
say  that  in  spite  of  the  poverty  he  takes  on  him,  he  is 
rich  and  full  of  money.  It  can  be  for  no  good,  then, 
that  Woodward  consults  him  at  such  unseasonable 
hours.” 

“Ay  ; but  who  the  devil  could  he  think  of  poison 
ing  ? ” said  Barney.  “ I see  nobody  he  could  wish  to 
poison.” 

“Maybe,  for  all  that,  the  deed  is  done,”  replied 
Shawn.  “ Where,  for  instance,  is  unfortunate  Granua  f 
Who  can  tell  that  he  hasn’t  dosed  her  ? ” 

“ I believe  him  villain  enough  to  do  it,”  returned  the 
other  ; “ but  still  I don’t  think  he  did.  He  was  at 
home  to  my  own  knowledge  the  night  she  disappeared, 
and  could  know  nothing  of  what  became  of  her.  I 
think  that’s  a sure  case.” 

“ Well,”  said  Shawn,  “ it  may  be  so  ; but  in  the 
manetime  his  stolen  visits  to  the  ould  herb  docthor 
are  not  for  nothing.  I end,  then,  as  I began — keep 
your  eye  on  him ; watch  him  closely — and  now,  good 
night.” 

These  hints  were  not  thrown  away  upon  Barney,  who 
was  naturally  of  an  observant  turn  ; and  accordingly 
he  kept  a stricter  eye  than  ever  upon  the  motions  of 
Harry  Woodward.  This  accomplished  gentleman,  like 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


387 


eve ry  villain  of  his  class,  was  crafty  and  secret  in 
everything  he  did  and  said ; that  is  to  say,  his  object 
was  always  to  lead  those  with  whom  he  held  inter- 
course, to  draw  the  wrong  inference  from  his  words  and 
actions.  Even  his  mother,  as  the  reader  will  learn,  was 
not  in  his  full  confidence.  Such  men,  however,  are  so 
completely  absorbed  in  the  management  of  their  own 
plans,  that  the  latent  principle  or  motive  occasionally 
becomes  apparent,  without  any  consciousness  of  its 
exhibition  on  their  part.  Barney  soon  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  suspecting  this.  His  brother  Charles,  after 
what  appeared  to  be  a satisfactory  convalescence,  began 
to  relapse,  and  a fresh  fever  to  set  in.  The  first  person 
to  communicate  the  melancholy  intelligence  to  Wood- 
ward happened  to  be  Barney  himself,  who,  on  meeting 
him  early  in  the  morning,  said,  — 

“I  am  sorry,  Mr.  Woodward,  to  tell  you  that  Mas- 
ther  Charles  is  a great  deal  worse  ; he  spent  a bad  night, 
and  it  seems  has  got  very  feverish.” 

A gleam  of  satisfaction — short  and  transient,  but 
which,  however,  was  too  significant  to  be  misunder- 
stood by  such  a sagacious  observer  as  Barney — flashed 
across  his  countenance — but  only  for  a moment.  He 
recomposed  his  features,  and  assuming  a look  expres- 
sive of  the  deepest  sorrow,  said, — 

u Good  heavens,  Casey,  do  you  tell  me  that  my  poor 
brother  is  worse,  and  we  all  in  such  excellent  spirits 
at  what  we  considered  his  certain  but  gradual  recov- 
ery ? ” 

u He  is  much  worse,  sir ; and  the  masther  this  morn- 
ing has  strong  doubts  of  his  recovery.  He’s  in  great 
affliction  about  him,  and  so  are  they  all.  His  loss 


388 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


would  be  felt  in  the  neighborhood,  for,  indeed,  it’s  he 
that  was  well  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him.” 

u He  certainly  was  a most  amiable  and  affectionate 
young  fellow,”  said  Woodward,  “and,  for  my  part,  if 
he  goes  from  us  through  the  means  of  that  murdering 
blow,  I shall  hunt  Shawn-na-Middogne  to  the  death.” 
u Will  you  take  a friend’s  advice  ? ” replied  Barney  : 
u we  all  of  us  wish,  of  coorse,  to  die  a Christian  death 
upon  our  beds,  that  we  may  think  of  the  sins  we  have 
committed,  and  ask  the  pardon  of  our  Saviour  and 
inthersessor  for  them.  I say,  then,  if  you  wish  to  die 
such  a death,  and  to  have  time  to  repent  of  your  sins, 
avoid  coming  across  Shawn-na-Middogue  above  all  men 
in  the  world.  I tell  you  this  as  a friend,  and  now 
you’re  warned.” 

Woodward  paused,  and  his  face  became  black  with 
a spirit  of  vengeance. 

“ How  does  it  happen,  Casey,”  he  asked,  “ that  you 
are  able  to  give  me  such  a warning  ? You  must  have 
some  particular  information  on  the  subject.” 

u The  only  information  I have  on  the  subject  is  this 
— that  you  are  set  down  among  most  people  as  the  man 
who  destroyed  Grace  Davoren,  and  not  your  brother ; 
Shawn  believes  this,  and  on  that  account,  I say,  it  will 
be  well  for  you  to  avoid  him.  He  believes,  too,  that 
you  have  her  concealed  somewhere — although  I don’t 
think  so ; but  if  you  have,  Mr.  Woodward,  it  would  be 
an  act  of  great  kindness — an  act  becomin’  both  a gen- 
tleman and  a Christian — to  restore  the  unfortunate  girl 
to  her  parents.” 

u I know  no  more  about  her  than  you  do,  Casey. 
How  could  I ? Perhaps  my  poor  brother,  when  he  ia 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


389 


capable  of  it,  may  be  able  to  afford  us  some  informa- 
tion on  the  subject.  As  it  is  I know  nothing  of  it,  but 
I shall  leave  nothing  undone  to  recover  her  if  she  be 
alive,  or  if  the  thing  can  be  accomplished.  In  the 
meantime  all  I can  think  of  is  the  relapse  of  my  poor 
brother.  Until  he  gets  better  I shall  not  be  able  to 
fix  my  mind  upon  anything  else.  What  is  Grace  Da- 
voren  or  Shawn-na-Middogue — the  accursed  scoun- 
drel— to  me,  so  long  as  my  dear  Charles  is  in  a state 
of  danger  ? ” 

“ Now,”  said  he,  when  they  parted,  66  now  to  work 
earth  and  hell  to  secure  Shawn-na-Middogue . He  has 
got  my  secret  concerning  the  girl  Davoren,  and  I feel 
that  while  he  is  at  large  I cannot  be  safe.  There  is  a 
reward  for  his  head,  whether  alive  or  dead,  but  that  I 
scorn.  In  the  meantime,  I shall  not  lose  an  hour  in 
getting  together  a band  who  will  scour  the  country 
along  with  myself,  until  we  secure  him.  After  that 
I shall  be  at  perfect  liberty  to  work  out  my  plans  with- 
out either  fear  of,  or  danger  from,  this  murdering 
ruffian.” 


390 


THE  EVIL  EYE:  OIL 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  TOIR,  OR  TORY  HUNT. 

Harry  Woodward  now  began  to  apprehend  that,  as 
the  reader  sees,  either  his  star  or  that  of  Shawn-na - 
Middogue  must  be  in  the  ascendant.  He  accordingly 
set  to  work  with  all  his  skill  and  craft  to  secure  his  per- 
son and  offer  him  up  as  a victim  to  the  outraged  laws 
of  his  country,  and  to  a government  that  had  set  a 
price  upon  his  head,  as  the  leader  of  the  outlaws ; or, 
what  came  nearer  to  his  wish,  either  to  shoot  him  down 
with  his  own  hand,  or  to  have  him  shot  by  those  who 
were  on  the  alert  for  such  persons.  The  first  individ- 
ual to  whom  he  applied  upon  the  subject  was  his  bene- 
volent step-father,  who  he  knew  was  a magistrate,  and 
whose  duty  was  to  have  the  wretched  class  of  whom 
we  write  arrested  or  shot  as  best  they  might. 

u Sir,”  said  he,  u I think  after  what  has  befallen 
my  dear  brother  Charles  that  this  murdering  villain, 
Shawn-na- Middogue,  who  is  at  the  head  of  the  tories 
and  outlaws,  ought  to  be  shot,  or  taken  up  and  handed 
over  to  government.” 

u Why,”  asked  Mr.  Lindsay,  u what  has  happened  in 
connection  with  Sliawn-na- Middogue  and  your  brother?” 
u Why,  that  it  was  from  his  hand  he  received  the 
wound  that  may  be  his  death.  That,  I think,  is  suf- 
ficient to  make  you  exert  yourself ; and  indeed  it  is, 
in  my  opinion,  both  a shame  and  a scandal  that  th© 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


391 


subject  has  not  been  taken  up  with  more  energy  by  the 
magistracy  of  the  country.” 

u But  who  can  tell,”  replied  Lindsay,  u whether  it 
was  Shawn-na-Middogue  that  stabbed  Charles  ? Charles 
himself  does  not  know  the  individual  who  stabbed  him.  ” 
u The  language  of  the  girl,  I think,”  replied  Wood- 
ward, “ might  indicate  it.  He  was  once  her  lover ” 

u But  she  named  nobody,”  replied  the  other  ; u and 
as  for  lovers,  she  had  enough  If  them,  of  Sliawn-na - 
Middogue  is  an  outlaw  now , I know  who  made  him  so. 
I remember  when  there  wasn’t  a better  conducted  boy 
on  your  mother’s  property.  He  was  a credit  to  his 
family  and  the  neighborhood ; but  they  were  turned 
out  in  my  absence  by  your  unfeeling  mother  there, 
Harry  ; and  the  fine  young  fellow  had  nothing  else  for 
it  but  the  life  of  an  outlaw.  Confound  me  if  I can 
much  blame  him.” 

u Thank  you,  Lindsay,”  replied  his  wife  ; u as  kind 
as  ever  to  the  woman  who  brought  you  that  property. 
But  you  forget  what  the  young  scoundrel’s  mother  said 
of  me  — do  you  ? that  I had  the  Evil  Eye,  and  that 
there  was  a familiar  or  devil  connected  with  me  and 
my  family  ? ” 

u Egad ! and  I’m  much  of  her  opinion,”  replied  her 
husband  ; u and  if  she  said  it,  I give  you  my  honor  it 
is  only  what  every  one  who  knows  you  says,  and  what 
I,  who  know  you  best,  say  as  well  as  they.  Begone, 
madam  — leave  the  room  ; it  was  your  damned  oppres- 
sion made  the  boy  a tory.  Begone,  I say  — I will  bear 
with  your  insolence  no  longer.” 

He  stood  up  as  he  spoke  — his  eye  flashed,  and  the 
stamp  of  his  foot  made  the  floor  shake.  Mrs.  Lindsay 


392 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


knew  her  husband  well,  and  without  a single  syllable 
in  reply  she  arose  and  left  the  room. 

“ Harry,”  proceeded  his  stepfather,  “ I shall  take 
no  proceedings  against  that  unfortunate  young  man  — 
tory  though  he  be  ; I would  resign  my  magistracy 
sooner.  Do  not,  therefore,  count  on  me.” 

“ Well,  sir,”  said  he,  with  a calm  but  black  expression 
of  countenance,  “ I will  not  enter  into  domestic  quar- 
rels ; but  I am  my  mother’s  son.” 

“ You  are,”  replied  Lindsay,  looking  closely  at  him — 
“ and  I regret  it.  I do  not  like  the  expression  of  your 
face  — it  is  bad  ; worse  I have  seldom  seen.” 

“Be  that  expression  what  it  may,  sir,”  replied 
Woodward,  “ by  the  heavens  above  me  I shall  rest 
neither  night  nor  day  until  I put  an  end  to  Shawn-na- 
Middogue .” 

“ In  the  meantime  you  shall  have  no  assistance  from 
me,  Harry  ; and  it  ill  becomes  your  mother’s  son  — 
the  woman  whose  cruelty  to  the  family  made  him  what 
he  is  — to  attempt  to  hunt  him  down.  On  the  con- 
trary, I tell  you  as  a friend  to  let  him  pass  ; the  young 
man  is  desperate,  and  his  vengeance,  or  that  of  his 
followers,  may  come  on  you  when  you  least  expect  it. 
It  is  not  his  death  that  will  secure  you.  If  he  dies 
through  your  means,  he  will  leave  those  behind  him 
who  will  afford  you  but  short  space  to  settle  your  last 
account.” 

“ Be  the  consequences  what  they  may,”  replied 
Woodward,  “ either  he  or  I shall  fall.” 

He  left  the  room  after  expressing  this  determination, 
and  his  stepfather  said,  — 

“I?m  afraid,  Maria,  we  don’t  properly  understand 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


393 


Master  Harry.  I am  much  troubled  by  what  has 
occurred  just  now.  I fear  he  is  a hypocrite  in  morals, 
and  without  a single  atom  of  honorable  principle.  Did 
you  observe  the  expression  of  his  face  ? Curse  me  if 
I think  the  devil  himself  has  so  bad  a one.  Besides,  I 
have  heard  something  about  him  that  I don’t  like 
— something  which  I am  not  going  to  mention  to  you  ; 
but  I say  that  in  future  we  must  beware  of  him.” 

u I was  sorry,  papa,  to  see  the  expression  of  his  face,” 
replied  Maria ; u it  was  fearful ; and  above  all  things 
the  expression  of  his  eye.  It  made  me  feel  weak  when- 
ever he  turned  it  on  me.” 

u Egad,  and  it  had  something  of  the  same  effect  on 
myself,”  replied  her  father.  “ There  is  some  damned 
expression  in  it  that  takes  away  one’s  strength.  Well, 
as  I said,  we  must  beware  of  him.” 

Woodward’s  next  step  was  to  pay  a visit  to  Lord 
Cockletown,  who,  as  he  had  gained  his  title  in  conse- 
quence of  his  success  in  tory-hunting,  and  capturing 
the  most  troublesome  and  distinguished  outlaws  of 
that  day,  was,  he  thought,  the  best  and  most  experi- 
enced person  to  whom  he  could  apply  for  information 
as  to  the  most  successful  means  of  accomplishing  his 
object.  He  accordingly  waited  on  his  lordship,  to 
whom  he  thought,  very  naturally,  that  this  exploit 
would  recommend  him.  His  lordship  was  in  the 
garden,  where  Woodward  found  him  in  hobnailed 
shoes,  digging  himself  into  what  he  called  his  daily 
perspirations. 

“ Don’t  be  surprised,  Mr.  Woodward,”  said  he,  “at 
my  employment ; I am  taking  my  every-day  sweat, 
because  I feel  that  I could  not  drink  as  I do  and  get 

17* 


394 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE;  0R> 


on  without  it.  Well,  what  do  you  want  with  me  ? Is 
it  anything  about  Tom  ? Egad,  Tom  says  she  rather 
likes  you  than  otherwise ; and  if  you  can  satisfy  me  as 
to  property  settlements,  and  all  that,  I won’t  stand  in 
your  way  j but,  in  the  meantime,  what  do  you  want 
with  me  now  ? If  it’s  Tom’s  affair,  the  state  of  your 
property  comes  first.” 

“No,  my  lord,  I shall  leave  all  dealings  of  business 
between  you  and  my  mother.  This  is  a different  affair, 
and  one  on  which  I wish  to  have  your  lordship’s  advice 
and  direction.” 

“ Ay,  but  what  is  it  ? Confound  it,  come  to  the 
point.” 

“It  is  a tory-hunt,  my  lord.” 

“ Who  is  the  tory,  or  who  are  the  tories  ? Come, 
I’m  at  home  here.  What’s  your  plan  ? ” 

“Why,  simple  pursuit.  We  have  the  posse  comi - 
talus.” 

“ The  posse  comitatus  ! — the  posse  devil ; what  do 
the  tories  care  about  the  posse  comitatus  ? Have  you 
bloodhounds  ? ” 

“ No,  my  lord,  but  I think  we  can  procure  them.” 

“ Because,”  proceeded  his  lordship,  “ to  go  hunt  a 
tory  without  bloodhounds  is  like  looking  for  your 
grandmother’s  needle  in  a bottle  of  straw.” 

“ I am  thankful  to  your  lordship  for  that  hint,”  re- 
plied Harry  Woodward ; “ but  the  truth  is,  I have 
been  almost  since  my  infancy  out  of  the  country,  and 
am,  consequently,  very  ignorant  of  its  usages.” 

“ What  particular  tory  are  you  going  to  hunt  ? ” 

“ A fellow  named  Shawn-na-Middogue .” 

“ Ah  ! Shawn-na-Middogue , your  mother’s  victim  t 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


395 


Don’t  hunt  him . If  you’re  wise  you’ll  keep  your  dis- 
tance from  that  young  fellow.  I tell  you,  Mr.  Wood- 
ward, there  will  be  more  danger  to  yourself  in  the 
hunt  than  there  will  be  to  him.  It’s  a well-known 
fact  that  it  was  your  mother’s  severity  to  his  family 
that  made  a tory  of  him  ; and,  as  I said  before,  I would 
strongly  recommend  you  to  avoid  him.  How  many 
bloodhounds  have  you  got  ? ” 

u Why,  I think  we  can  muster  half  a dozen.” 

“ Ay,  but  do  you  know  how  to  hunt  them  ? ” 
u Not  exactly ; but  I suppose  we  may  depend  upon 
the  instinct  of  the  dogs.” 

u No,  sir,  you  may  not,  unless  to  a very  limited  ex- 
tent. Those  tories  always,  when  pursued  by  blood- 
hounds, go  down  the  wind  whenever  it  is  possible,  and, 
consequently,  leave  very  little  trail  behind  them.  Your 
object  will  be,  of  course,  to  hunt  them  against  the 
wind ; they  will  consequently  have  little  chance  of 
escape,  unless,  as  they  are  often  in  the  habit  of  doing, 
they  administer  a sop.” 

“ What  is  a sop,  my  lord  ? ” 

u A piece  of  raw  beef  or  mutton,  kept  for  twenty- 
four  hours  under  the  armpit  until  it  becomes  saturated 
with  the  moisture  of  the  body  ; after  this,  administer  it 
to  the  dog,  and  instead  of  attacking  he  will  follow  you 
over  the  world.  The  other  sop  resorted  to  by  these 
fellows  is  the  middogue , or  skean,  and,  as  they  contrive 
to  manage  its  application,  it  is  the  surer  of  the  two. 
Should  you  like  to  see  Tom  ? ” 

u Unquestionably,  my  lord.  I intended  before  going 
to  have  requested  the  honor  of  a short  interview.” 

“ Ay,  of  course,  to  make  love.  Well,  I tell  you  that 


396 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 

Tom,  like  her  uncle,  has  her  wits  about  her.  Go  up, 
then,  you  will  find  her  in  the  withdrawing-room  ; and 
listen — I desire  that  you  will  tell  her  of  your  tory- 
hunting  project,  and  ask  her  opinion  upon  it.  Now, 
don’t  forget  that,  because  I will  make  inquiries  about 
it.” 

Woodward  certainly  found  her  in  what  was  then 
termed  the  withdrawing-room.  She  was  in  the  act  of 
embroidering,  and  received  him  with  much  courtesy 
and  kindness. 

“I  hope  your  mother  and  family  are  all  well,  Mr. 
Woodward,”  she  said  ; “ as  for  your  sister  Maria  she  is 
quite  a stay-at-home.  Does  she  ever  visit  any  one 
at  all?” 

“Very  rarely,  indeed,  Miss  Riddle;  but  I think  she 
will  soon  do  herself  the  pleasure  of  calling  upon  you.” 

“ I shall  feel  much  obliged,  Mr.  Woodward.  From 
what  I have  heard,  and  the  little  I have  seen  of  her,  a 
most  amiable  girl.  You  have  had  a chat  with  my  kind- 
hearted,  but  eccentric  uncle  ? ” 

“ I have ; and  he  imposed  it  on  me  as  a condition 
that  I should  mention  to  you  an  enterprise  on  which  I 
am  bent.” 

“An  enterprise  ! Pray,  what  is  it?” 

“ Why,  a tory-hunt ; I am  going  to  hunt  down 
Shaivn-na-Middogue , as  he  is  called,  and  I think  it  will 
be  rendering  the  country  a service  to  get  rid  of  him.” 

Miss  Riddle’s  face  got  pale  as  ashes ; and  she  looked 
earnestly  and  solemnly  into  Woodward’s  face. 

“ Mr.  Woodward,”  said  she,  “ would  you  oblige  mo 
in  one  simple  request  ? Do  not  hunt  down  Shawn-na - 
Middogue  : my  uncle  and  I owe  him  our  lives.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


397 


u How  is  that,  Miss  Riddle  ? ” 

u Do  you  not  know  that  my  uncle  was  a tory 
hunter  ? ” 

u I have  certainly  heard  so,”  replied  Woodward  ; 
u and  I am,  besides,  aware  of  it  from  the  admirable 
instructions  which  he  gave  me  concerning  the  best 
method  of  hunting  them  down.” 

u Yes,  but  did  he  encourage  you  in  your  determina- 
tion of  hunting  down  Shawn-na-Middogue  f ” 

u No,  certainly  ; but,  on  the  contrary,  advised  me  to 
pass  him  by — to  have  nothing  to  do  with  him.” 

u Did  he  state  his  reasons  for  giving  you  such  ad- 
vice ? ” 

u He  mentioned  something  with  reference  to  certain 
legal  proceedings  taken  by  my  mother  against  the 
<hmily  of  Shawn-na-Middogue . But  I presume  my 
mother  had  her  own  rights  to  vindicate,  and  beyond 
•hat  I know  nothing  of  it.  He  nearly  stabbed  my 
brother  to  death,  and  I will  leave  no  earthly  means 
unattempted  to  shoot  the  villain  down,  or  otherwise 
secure  him.” 

u Well,  you  are  aware  that  my  uncle  was  the  most 
successful  and  celebrated  tory -hunter  of  his  day,  and 
rendered  important  services  to  the  government  in 
that  capacity — services  which  have  been  liberally 
rewarded.” 

“ I am  aware  of  it,  Miss  Riddle.” 
uBut  you  are  not  aware,  as  I am,  that  this  same 
Shawn-na-Middogue  saved  my  uncle’s  life  and  mine  on 
the  night  before  last  ? ” 

u How  could  I,  Miss  Riddle  ? ” 
u It  is  a fact,  though,  and  I beg  you  to  mark  it  ; and 


898 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


I trust  that  if  you  respect  my  uncle  and  myself,  you 
will  not  engage  in  this  cruel  and  inhuman  expedi- 
tion.” 

“ But  your  uncle  mentioned  nothing  of  this  to  me, 
Miss  Riddle.” 

“ He  does  not  know  it  yet.  I have  been  all  yesterday 
thinking  over  the  circumstance,  with  a view  of  getting 
his  lordship  to  interfere  with  the  government  for  this 
unfortunate  youth  ; but  I felt  myself  placed  in  circum- 
stances of  great  difficulty  and  delicacy  with  respect  to 
your  family  and  ours.  I hope  you  understand  me,  Mr. 
Woodward.  I allude  to  the  circumstances  which  forced 
him  to  become  an  outlaw  and  a tory,  and  it  struck  me 
that  my  uncle  could  not  urge  any  application  in  his 
favor  without  adverting  to  them.” 

“ 0,  Miss  Riddle,  if  you  feel  an  interest  in  his  favor, 
he  shall  experience  no  molestation  from  me.” 

“ The  only  interest  which  I feel  in  him  is  that  of 
humanity  and  common  gratitude,  Mr.  Woodward  ; but, 
indeed,  I should  rather  say  that  the  gratitude  should 
not  be  common  to  a man  who  saved  my  uncle’s  life 
and  mine.” 

“And  pray  may  I ask  how  that  came  about  ? At 
all  events  he  has  made  me  his  friend  forever.” 

“ My  uncle  and  I were  returning  home  from  dinner, 
— we  had  dined  at  Squire  Dawson’s, — and  on  coming 
to  a lonely  part  of  the  road  we  found  our  carriage 
surrounded  by  a party  of  the  outlaws,  who  shouted 
out,  ‘This  is  the  old  tory -hunter,  who  got  his  wealth 
and  title  by  persecuting  us,  and  now  we  will  pay  him 
home  for  all.’  ‘Ay,’ observed  another,  ‘and  his  niece 
is  with  him,  and  we  will  have  her  off  to  the  moun- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


399 


tains/  The  carriage  was  immediately  surrounded, 
and  I know  not  to  what  an  extent  their  violence  and 
revenge  might  have  proceeded,  when  Shawn  came 
bounding  among  them  with  the  air  of  a man  who 
possessed  authority  over  them. 

u c Stop/  said  he ; i on  this  occasion  they  must  go 
free,  and  on  every  occasion.  Lord  Cockletown,  let 
him  be  what  he  may  before,  is  of  late  a good  landlord, 

and  a friend  to  the  people.  His  niece,  too,  is ’ 

He  then  complimented  me  upon  some  trifling  acts  of 
kindness  I had  paid  to  his  family  when — hem — ahem 
— in  fact,  when  they  stood  much  in  need  of  it.” 

This  was  a delicate  evasion  of  any  allusion  to  the 
cruel  conduct  of  his  mother  towards  the  outlaw’s 
family. 

u When,”  she  went  on,  u he  had  succeeded  in  re- 
straining the  meditated  violence  of  the  tories,  he  ap- 
proached me — for  they  had  already  dragged  me  out, 
and  indeed  it  was  my  screaming  that  brought  him  with 
such  haste  to  the  spot.  i Now,  Miss  Riddle/  said  he, 
in  a low  whisper  which  my  uncle  could  not  hear, i one 
good  act  deserves  another  ; you  were  kind  to  my  fam- 
ily when  they  stood  sorely  in  need  of  it.  You  and 
your  uncle  are  safe,  and,  what  is  more,  will  be  safe  : I 
will  take  care  of  that ; but  forget  Shawn-na-Middoguey 
the  outlaw  and  tory,  or  if  ever  you  mention  his  name, 
let  it  be  in  a spirit  of  mercy  and  forgiveness.’  Mr. 
Woodward,  you  will  not  hunt  down  this  generous 
young  man?” 

“ I would  as  soon  hunt  down  my  father,  Miss  Riddle, 
if  he  were  alive.  I trust  you  don’t  imagine  that  I can 
be  insensible  to  such  noble  conduct.” 


400 


TOE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u I do  not  think  you  are,  Mr.  Woodward  ; and  I hope 
you  will  allow  the  unfortunate  youth  to  remain  unmo- 
lested until  my  uncle,  to  whom  I shall  mention  the 
circumstances  this  day,  may  strive  to  have  him  restored 
to  society.” 

We  need  scarcely  assure  our  readers  that  Woodward 
pledged  himself  in  accordance  with  her  wishes,  after 
which  he  went  home  and  prepared  such  a mask  for  his 
face,  and  such  a disguise  of  dress  for  his  person,  as, 
when  assumed,  rendered  it  impossible  for  any  one  to 
recognize  him.  Such  was  the  spirit  in  which  he  kept 
his  promise  to  Miss  Riddle,  and  such  the  honor  of 
every  word  that  proceeded  from  his  hypocritical  lips. 

In  the  meantime  the  preparations  for  the  chase 
were  made  with  the  most  extraordinary  energy  and 
caution.  Woodward  had  other  persons  engaged  in  it, 
on  whom  he  had  now  made  up  his  mind  to  devolve  the 
consequences  of  the  whole  proceedings.  The  sherifl 
and  the  posse  comitatus , together  with  assistance  from 
other  quarters,  had  all  been  engaged;  and  as  some 
vague  intelligence  of  Shawn-na-Middogue’s  retreat  had 
been  obtained,  Woodward  proceeded  in  complete  dis- 
guise before  daybreak  with  a party,  not  one  of  whom 
was  able  to  recognize  him,  well  armed,  to  have  what 
was,  in  those  days,  called  a tory-hunt. 

The  next  morning  was  dark  and  gloomy.  Gray, 
heavy  mists  lay  upon  the  mountain-tops,  from  which, 
as  the  light  of  the  rising  sun  fell  upon  them,  they 
retreated  in  broken  masses  to  the  valleys  and  lower 
grounds  beneath  them.  A cold,  chilly  aspect  lay  upon 
the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  the  white  mists  that  had 
descended  from  the  mountain-tops,  or  were  drawn  up 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


401 


from  the  ground  by  the  influence  of  the  sun,  were,  al- 
though more  condensed,  beginning  to  get  a warmer  look. 

Notwithstanding  the  secrecy  with  which  this  enter- 
prise was  projected  it  had  taken  wind,  and  many  of 
those  who  had  suffered  by  the  depredations  of  the  tories 
were  found  joining  the  band  of  pursuers,  and  many 
others  who  were  friendly  to  them,  or  who  had  relations 
among  them,  also  made  their  appearance,  but  con- 
trived to  keep  somewhat  aloof  from  the  main  body, 
though  not  at  such  a distance  as  might  seem  to  render 
them  suspected ; their  object  being  to  afford  whatever 
assistance  they  could,  with  safety  to  themselves  and 
without  incurring  any  suspicion  of  affinity  to  the  un- 
fortunate tories. 

The  country  was  of  intricate  passage  and  full  of 
thick  woods.  At  this  distance  of  time,  now  that  it  is 
cleared  and  cultivated,  our  readers  could  form  no  con- 
ception of  its  appearance  then.  In  the  fastnesses  and 
close  brakes  of  those  woods  lay  the  hiding-places  and 
retreats  of  the  tories  — u the  wood  kernes  77  of  Spenser’s 
day.  A tory-hunt  at  that  time,  or  at  any  time,  was  a 
pastime  of  no  common  danger.  Those  ferocious  and 
determined  banditti  had  little  to  render  life  desirable. 
They  consequently  set  but  a slight  value  upon  it.  The 
result  was  that  the  pursuits  after  them  by  foreign 
soldiers,  and  other  persons  but  slightly  acquainted 
with  the  country,  generally  ended  in  disaster  and  death 
to  several  of  the  pursuers. 

On  the  morning  in  question  the  tory-hunters  literally 
beat  the  woods  as  if  they  had  been  in  the  pursuit  of 
game,  but  for  a considerable  time  with  little  effect. 
Not  the  appearance  of  a single  tory  was  anywhere 


402 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR. 


visible  ; but,  notwithstanding  this,  it  so  happened  that 
some  one  of  their  enemies  occasionally  dropped,  either 
dead  or  wounded,  by  a shot  from  the  intricacies  and 
covers  of  the  woods,  which,  upon  being  searched  and 
examined,  afforded  no  trace  whatsoever  of  those  who 
did  the  mischief.  This  was  harassing  and  provocative 
of  vengeance  to  the  military  and  such  wretched  police 
as  existed  in  that  day.  No  search  could  discover  a 
single  trace  of  a tory,  and  many  of  those  in  the  pursuit 
were  obliged  to  withdraw  from  it  — not  unreluctantly, 
indeed  — in  order  to  bear  back  the  dead  and  wounded 
to  the  town  of  Rathfillan. 

As  they  were  entering  an  open  space  that  lay  between 
two  wooded  enclosures,  a white  hare  started  across 
their  path,  to  the  utter  consternation  of  those  who 
were  in  pursuit.  Woodward,  now  disguised  and  in 
his  mask,  had  been  for  a considerable  time  looking 
behind  him,  but  this  circumstance  did  not  escape  his 
notice,  and  he  felt,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  startled  at 
her  second  appearance.  It  reminded  him,  however,  of 
the  precautions  which  he  had  taken  ; and  he  looked 
back  from  time  to  time,  as  we  have  said,  in  expectation 
of  something  appertaining  to  the  pursuit.  At  length 
he  exclaimed,  — 

u Where  are  the  party  with  the  bloodhounds? 
Why  have  they  not  joined  us  and  come  up  with  us  ? ” 

u They  have  started  a wolf,”  replied  one  of  them, 
u and  the  dogs  are  after  him  ; and  some  of  them  have 
gone  back  upon  the  trail  of  the  wounded  men.” 

u Return  for  them,”  said  he  ; %i  without  their  assist- 
ance we  can  never  find  the  trail  of  these  accursed 
tories  ; but,  above  all,  of  Shawn-na-Middogue 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


403 


In  due  time  the  dogs  were  brought  up,  but  the  trails 
were  so  various  that  they  separated  mostly  into  single 
hunts,  and  went  at  such  a rapid  speed  that  they  were 
lost  in  the  woods. 

At  length  two  of  them,  who  came  up  first,  gave 
tongue,  and  the  body  of  pursuers  concentrated  them- 
selves on  the  newly-discovered  trail,  keeping  as  close 
to  the  dogs  as  they  could.  Those  two  had  quartered 
the  woods  and  returned  to  the  party  again  when  they 
fell  upon  the  slot  of  some  unfortunate  victim  who  had 
recently  escaped  from  the  place.  The  pursuit  now 
became  energetic  and  full  of  interest,  if  we  could  for- 
get the  melancholy  and  murderous  fact  that  the  game 
pursued  were  human  victims,  who  had  nothing  more 
nor  less  to  expect  from  their  pursuers  than  the  savage 
wolves  which  then  infested  the  forests — a price  having 
been  laid  upon  the  heads  of  each. 

After  some  time  the  party  arrived  at  the  outskirts 
of  the  wood,  and  an  individual  was  seen  bounding 
along  in  the  direction  of  the  mountains  — the  two  dogs 
in  full  pursuit  of  him.  The  noise,  the  animation,  and 
the  tumult  of  the  pursuit  were  now  astounding,  and 
rang  long  and  loud  over  the  surface  of  the  excited  and 
awakened  neighborhood,  whilst  the  wild  echoes  of 
their  inhuman  enjoyment  were  giving  back  their 
terrible  responses  from  the  hills  and  valleys  around 
them.  The  shouting,  the  urging  on  of  the  dogs  by 
ferocious  cries  of  encouragement,  were  loud,  incessant, 
and  full  of  a spirit  which,  at  this  day,  it  is  terrible  to 
reflect  upon.  The  whole  country  was  alive  ; and  the 
loud,  vociferous  agitation  which  disturbed  it,  resembled 
the  influence  of  one  of  those  storms  which  lash  the  quiet 


404 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


sea  into  madness.  Fresh  crowds  joined  them,  as  we 
have  said,  and  the  tumult  still  became  louder  and 
stronger.  In  the  meantime,  Shawn-na-Middogw’s 
case  — it  was  he  — became  hopeless  — for  it  was  the 
speed  of  the  fleetest  runner  that  ever  lived  to  that  of  two 
powerful  bloodhounds,  animated,  as  they  were,  by  their 
ferocious  instincts.  Indeed,  the  interest  of  the  chase 
was  heightened  by  the  manner  and  conduct  of  the  dogs, 
which,  when  they  came  upon  the  trail  of  the  individual, 
in  question,  yelped  aloud  with  an  ecstatic  delight  that 
gave  fresh  courage  to  the  vociferous  band  of  pursuers. 

“ Who  can  that  man  be  ? ” asked  one  of  them ; “ he 
seems  to  have  wings  to  his  feet.” 

“ By  the  sacred  light  of  day,”  exclaimed  another, 
“it  is  no  other  than  the  famous  Shawn-na-Middogue 
himself.  I know  him  well ; and  even  if  I did  not,  who 
could  mistake  him  by  his  speed  of  foot  ? ” 

“ Is  that  he  ? ” said  the  mask  ; “ then  fifty  pounds  in 
addition  to  the  government  reward  to  the  man  who 
will  shoot  him  down,  or  secure  him,  living  or  dead: 
only  let  him  be  taken.” 

Just  then  four  or  five  persons,  friends  of  course  to 
the  unfortunate  outlaw,  came  in  before  the  dogs  across 
the  trail,  in  consequence  of  which  the  animals  became 
puzzled,  and  lost  considerable  time  in  regaining  it, 
whilst  Shawn,  in  the  meantime,  was  fast  making  his 
way  to  the  mountains. 

The  reward,  however,  offered  by  the  man  in  the 
black  mask — for  it  was  a black  one — accelerated  the 
speed  of  the  pursuers,  between  whom  a competition  of 
terrible  energy  and  action  arose  as  to  which  of  them 
should  secure  the  public  reward  and  the  premium  that 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


405 


were  offered  for  his  blood.  Shawn,  however,  had  been 
evidently  exhausted,  and  sat  down  considerably  in 
advance  of  them,  on  the  mountain  side,  to  take  breath, 
in  order  to  better  the  chance  of  effecting  his  escape ; 
but  whilst  seated,  panting  after  his  race,  the  dogs 
gained  rapidly  upon  him.  Having  put  his  hand  over 
his  eyes,  and  looked  keenly  down — for  he  had  the 
sight  of  an  eagle — the  approach  of  the  dogs  did  not 
seem  at  all  to  alarm  him. 

u Ah,  thank  God,  they  will  have  him  soon,”  said  the 
mask,  u and  it  is  a pity  that  we  cannot  give  them  the 
reward.  Who  owns  those  noble  dogs  ? ” 

u You  will  see  that  very  soon,  sir,”  replied  a man 
beside  him ; u you  will  see  it  very  soon — you  may 
see  it  now.” 

As  he  uttered  the  words  the  dogs  sprang  upon  Shawn, 
wagged  their  tails  as  if  in  a state  of  most  ecstatic 
delight,  and  began  to  caress  him  and  lick  his  face. 

“ Finn,  my  brave  Finn  ! ” he  exclaimed,  patting  him 
affectionately,  “ and  is  this  you  ? and  Oonah,  my  dar- 
ling Oonah,  did  the  villains  think  that  my  best  friends 
would  pursue  me  for  my  blood  f Come  now,”  said  he, 
u follow  me,  and  we  will  lead  them  a chase.” 

During  his  brief  rest,  however,  four  of  the  most 
active  of  his  pursuers,  who  knew  what  is  called  the  lie 
of  the  country,  succeeded,  by  passing  through  the  skirt 
of  the  wood  in  a direction  where  it  was  impossible  to 
observe  them,  in  coming  up  behind  the  spot  where  he 
had  sat,  and  consequently,  when  he  and  his  dogs,  or 
those  which  had  been  once  his,  ascended  its  flat  summit, 
the  four  men  pounced  upon  him.  Four  against  one 
Would,  in  ordinary  cases,  be  fearful  odds ; but  Shawn 


±06 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


knew  that  he  had  two  stanch  and  faithful  friends  to 
support  him.  Quick  as  lightning  his  middogue  was 
into  one  of  their  hearts,  and  almost  as  quickly  were 
two  more  of  them  seized  by  the  throats  and  dragged 
down  by  the  powerful  animals  that  defended  him. 
The  fourth  man  was  as  rapidly  despatched  by  a single 
blow,  whilst  the  dogs  were  literally  tearing  out  the 
throats  of  their  victims.  In  the  course  of  about  ten 
minutes,  what  between  Shawn’s  middogue  and  the 
terrible  fangs  and  strength  of  those  dreadful  animals, 
the  four  men  lay  there  four  corpses.  Shawn’s  danger, 
however,  notwithstanding  his  success,  was  only  increas- 
ing. His  pursuers  had  now  gained  upon  him,  and 
when  he  looked  around  he  found  himself  hemmed  in, 
or  nearly  so.  Speed  of  foot  was  everything ; but, 
what  was  worst  of  all,  with  reference  to  his  ultimate 
escape,  four  other  dogs  were  making  their  way  up  the 
mountains — dogs  to  which  he  was  a stranger,  and  he 
knew  right  well  that  they  would  hunt  him  with  all  the 
deadly  instincts  of  blood.  They  were,  however,  far 
in  the  distance,  and  he  felt  little  apprehension  from 
them . Be  this  as  it  may,  he  bounded  off  accompanied 
by  his  faithful  friends,  and  not  less  than  twenty  shots 
were  fired  after  him,  none  of  which  touched  him.  The 
number  of  his  pursuers,  dogs  included,  almost  made 
his  heart  sink ; and  would  have  done  so,  but  that  he 
was  probably  desperate  and  reckless  of  life.  He  saw 
himself  almost  encompassed ; he  heard  the  bullets 
whistling  about  him,  and  perceived  at  a glance  that  the 
chances  of  his  escape  wrere  a thousand  to  one  against 
him.  With  a rapid  sweep  of  his  eye  he  marked  the 
locality.  It  also  was  all  against  him.  There  was  a 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


407 


shoreless  lake,  abrupt  and  deep  to  the  very  edge,  ex- 
cept a slip  at  the  opposite  side,  lying  at  his  feet.  It 
tvas  oblong,  but  at  each  end  of  it  there  was  nothing 
like  a pass  for  at  least  two  or  three  miles.  If  he  could 
swim  across  this  he  knew  that  he  was  safe,  and  that 
he  could  do  so  he  felt  certain,  provided  he  escaped 
the  bullets  and  the  dogs  of  the  pursuers.  At  all 
events  he  dashed  down  and  plunged  in,  accompanied 
by  his  faithful  attendants.  Shot  after  shot  was  sent 
after  him ; and  so  closely  did  some  of  them  reach  him, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  dive  and  swim  under  water  from 
time  to  time,  in  order  to  save  himself  from  their  aim. 
The  strange  bloodhounds,  however,  which  had  entered 
the  lake,  were  gaining  rapidly  on  him,  and  on  looking 
back  he  saw  them  within  a dozen  yards  of  him.  He 
was  now,  however,  beyond  the  reach  of  their  bullets, 
unless  it  might  be  a longer  shot  than  ordinary,  but  the 
four  dogs  were  upon  him,  and  in  the  extremity  of  de- 
spair he  shouted  out,  — 

u Finn  and  Oonagh,  won’t  you  save  me  ? ” 

Shame  upon  the  friendship  and  attachment  of  man ! 
In  a moment  two  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  strange 
dogs  were  in  something  that  resembled  a death  strug- 
gle with  his  brave  and  gallant  defenders.  The  other 
two,  however,  were  upon  himself ; but  by  a stab  of  his 
middogue  he  despatched  one  of  them,  and  the  other  he 
pressed  under  water  until  he  was  drowned. 

In  the  meantime,  whilst  the  four  other  dogs  were 
fighting  furiously  in  the  water,  Shawn,  having  felt 
exhausted,  was  obliged  to  lie  on  his  back  and  float,  in 
order  to  regain  his  strength. 

A little  before  this  contest  commenced,  the  black 


408 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

mask  and  a number  of  the  pursuing  party  were  stand- 
ing on  the  edge  of  the  lake  looking  on,  conscious  of 
the  impossibility  of  their  interference. 

u Is  there  no  stout  man  and  good  swimmer  pres- 
ent,exclaimed  the  mask,  u who  will  earn  the  fifty 
pounds  I have  offered  for  the  capture  of  that  man  ? ” 
u Here  am  I,”  said  a powerful  young  fellow,  the  best 
swimmer,  with  the  exception  of  Shawn-na-Middogue , 
in  the  province.  u I am  like  a duck  in  the  water  ; 
but,  upon  my  sowl,  so  is  he.  If  I take  him,  you  will 
give  me  the  fifty  pounds  ? ” 

“ Unquestionably  ; but  you  know  you  will  have  the 
government  reward  besides.” 

u Well,  then,  here  goes.  I cannot  bring  my  carbine 
with  me  ; but  even  so  — we  will  have  a tug  for  it  with 
my  skean.” 

He  threw  off  his  coat  and  barrad,  and  immediately 
plunged  in  and  swam  with  astonishing  rapidity  towards 
the  spot  where  Shawn  and  the  dogs  — the  latter  still 
engaged  in  their  ferocious  contest  — were  in  the  lake. 
Shawn  now  had  regained  considerable  strength,  and 
was  about  to  despatch  the  enemies  of  his  brave  defend- 
ers, when,  on  looking  back  to  the  spot  on  the  margin 
of  the  lake  where  his  pursuers  stood,  he  saw  the  power- 
ful young  swimmer  within  a few  yards  of  him.  It  was 
well  for  him  that  he  had  regained  his  strength,  and 
such  was  his  natural  courage  that  he  felt  rather 
gratified  at  the  appearance  of  only  a single  indi- 
vidual. 

u Shawn-na-Middogue”  said  the  young  fellow,  “I 
come  to  make  you  a prisoner.  Will  you  fight  me  fairly 
in  the  water  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


409 


“I  am  a hunted  outlaw  — a tory,”  replied  Shawn, 
u and  will  fight  you  the  best  way  I can.  If  we  were 
on  firm  earth  I would  fight  you  on  your  own  terms. 
If  there  is  to  be  a fight  between  us,  remember  that  you 
are  fighting  for  the  government  reward,  and  I for  my 
life.” 

“ Will  you  fight  me,  said  the  man,  “ without  using 
your  middogue  ? ” 

“ I saw  you  take  a skean  from  between  your  teeth 
as  I turned  round,”  replied  Shawn,  “and  I know 
now  that  you  are  a villain  and  a treacherous  ruffian, 
who  would  take  a cowardly  advantage  of  me  if  you 
could.” 

The  fellow  made  a plunge  at  Shawn,  who  was  some- 
what taken  by  surprise.  They  met  and  grappled  in 
the  water,  and  the  contest  between  them  was,  probably, 
one  of  the  fiercest  and  most  original  that  ever  occurred 
between  man  and  man.  It  was  distinctly  visible  to 
the  spectators  on  the  shore,  and  the  interest  which  it 
excited  in  them  can  scarcely  be  described.  A terrible 
grapple  ensued,  but  as  neither  of  them  wished  to  die 
by  drowning,  or,  in  fact,  to  die  under  such  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances at  all,  there  was  a degree  of  caution  in  the 
contest  which  required  great  skill  and  power  on  both 
sides.  Notwithstanding  this  caution,  however,  still, 
when  we  consider  the  unsubstantial  element  on  which 
the  battle  between  them  raged  — for  rage  it  did  — 
there  were  frightful  alternatives  of  plunging  and  sink- 
ing between  them.  Shawn’s  opponent  was  the  stronger 
of  the  two,  but  Shawn  possessed  in  activity  what  the 
other  possessed  in  strength.  The  waters  of  the  lake 
Were  agitated  by  their  struggles  and  foamed  white  about 

18 


410 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


them,  whilst,  at  the  same  time,  the  four  bloodhounds 
tearing  each  other  beside  them  added  to  the  agitation. 
Shawn  and  his  opponent  clasped  each  other  and  fre- 
quently disappeared  for  a very  brief  space,  but  the 
necessity  to  breathe  and  rise  to  the  air  forced  them  to 
relax  their  grasps  and  seek  the  surface  of  the  water ; 
so  was  it  with  the  dogs.  At  length,  Shawn,  feeling  that 
his  middogue  had  got  entangled  in  his  dress,  which  the 
water  had  closely  contracted  about  it,  rendering  it 
difficult,  distracted  as  he  was  by  the  contest,  to  extri- 
cate it,  turned  round  and  swam  several  strokes  from 
his  enemy,  who,  however,  pursued  him  with  the  ferocity 
of  one  of  the  bloodhounds  beside  them.  This  ruse  was 
to  enable  Shawn  to  disengage  his  middogue,  which  he 
did.  In  the  meantime  this  expedient  of  Shawn’s 
afforded  his  opponent  time  to  bring  out  his  skean,  — 
two  weapons  which  differed  very  little  except  in  name. 
They  once  more  approached  one  another,  each  with  the 
armed  hand  up,  — the  left,  — and  a fiercer  and  more 
terrible  contest  was  renewed.  The  instability  of  the 
element,  however,  on  which  they  fought,  prevented 
them  from  using  their  weapons  with  effect.  At  all 
events  they  played  about  each  other,  offering  and 
warding  off  the  blows,  when  Shawn  exclaimed,  — hav- 
ing grasped  his  opponent  with  his  right  arm,  — 

u I am  tired  of  this  ; it  must  be  now  sink  or  swim 
between  us.  To  die  here  is  better  than  to  die  on  the 
gallows.” 

As  he  spoke  both  sank,  and  for  about  half  a minute 
became  invisible.  The  spectators  from  the  shore  now 
gave  them  both  over  for  lost ; one  of  them  only 
emerged  with  the  fatal  middogue  in  his  hand,  but  his 


TIIE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


411 


opponent  appeared  not,  and  for  the  best  reason  in  the 
world:  he  was  on  his  way  to  the  bottom  of  the  lake. 
Shawn’s  exhaustion  after  such  a struggle  now  rendered 
his  situation  hopeless.  He  was  on  the  point  of  going 
down  when  he  exclaimed : 

u It  is  all  in  vain  now ; I am  sinking,  and  me  so 
near  the  only  slip  that  is  in  the  lake.  Finn  and  Oonagh, 
save  me ; I am  drowning 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his  lips  when  he  felt 
the  two  faithful,  powerful,  and  noble  animals,  one  at 
each  side  of  him — seeing  as  they  did,  his  sinking  state — 
seizing  him  by  his  dress,  and  dragging  him  forward  to 
the  slip  we  have  mentioned.  With  great  difficulty  he 
got  upon  land,  but,  having  done  so,  he  sat  down ; and 
when  his  dogs,  in  the  gambols  of  their  joy  at  his  safety, 
caressed  him,  he  wept  like  an  infant — this  proscribed 
outlaw  and  tory.  He  was  now  safe,  however,  and  his 
pursuers  returned  in  a spirit  of  sullen  and  bitter  dis- 
appointment, finding  that  it  was  useless  to  continue 
the  hunt  any  longer. 


412 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

PLANS  AND  NEGOTIATIONS. 

We  have  already  said  that  Woodward  was  a man  of 
personal  courage,  and  without  fear  of  anything  either 
living  or  dead,  yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  he  felt  a 
terror  of  Shawn-na-Middogue  which  he  could  not  over- 
come. The  escape — the  extraordinary  escape  of  that 
celebrated  young  tory — depressed  and  vexed  him  to 
the  heart.  He  was  conscious,  however,  of  his  own 
villany  and  of  his  conduct  to  Grace  Davoren,  whom 
Shawn  had  loved,  and,  as  Shakespeare  says,  u conscience 
makes  cowards  of  us  all.”  One  thing,  however,  af- 
forded him  some  consolation,  which  was  that  his  dis- 
guise prevented  him  from  being  known  as  the  principal 
person  engaged  in  the  attempt  to  hunt  down  the  out- 
law. He  knew  that  after  the  solemn  promise  he  had 
given  Miss  Riddle,  any  knowledge  on  her  part  of  his 
participation  in  the  pursuit  of  that  generous  but  unfor- 
tunate young  man  would  have  so  completely  sunk  him 
in  her  opinion,  as  an  individual  professing  to  be  a man 
of  honor,  that  she  would  have  treated  his  proposals 
with  contempt,  and  rejected  him  with  disdain.  At  all 
events,  his  chief  object  now  was  to  lose  no  time  in  pros- 
ecuting his  suit  with  her.  For  this  purpose  he  urged 
his  mother  to  pay  Lord  Cockletown  another  visit,  in 
order  to  make  a formal  proposal  for  the  hand  of  his 
niece  in  his  name,  with  a view  of  bringing  the  matter 
to  an  issue  with  as  little  delay  as  might  be.  His 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


413 


brother,  who  had  relapsed,  was  in  a very  precarious 
condition,  but  still  slightly  on  the  recovery,  a circum- 
stance which  filled  him  with  alarm.  He  only  went 
out  at  night  occasionally,  but  still  he  went  out,  and, 
as  before,  did  not  return  until  about  twelve,  but  much 
more  frequently  one,  two,  and  sometimes  three  o’clock. 
Nobody  in  the  house  could  understand  the  mystery  of 
these  midnight  excursions,  and  the  servants  of  the 
family,  who  were  well  aware  of  them,  began  to  look 
on  him  with  a certain  undefined  terror  as  a man  whose 
unaccountable  movements  were  associated  with  some- 
thing that  was  evil  and  supernatural.  They  felt  occa- 
sionally that  the  power  of  his  eye  was  dreadful ; and  as 
it  began  to  be  whispered  about  that  it  was  by  its  evil 
influence  he  had  brought  Alice  Goodwin  to  the  very 
verge  of  the  grave  for  the  purpose  of  getting  at  the  prop- 
erty, which  was  to  revert  to  him  in  case  she  should  die 
without  issue,  there  was  not  one  of  them  who,  on  meeting 
him,  either  in  or  about  the  house,  would  run  the  risk 
of  looking  him  in  the  face.  In  fact,  they  experienced 
that  kind  of  fear  of  him  which  a person  might  be  sup- 
posed to  feel  in  the  case  of  a spirit ; and  this  is  not  sur- 
prising when  we  consider  the  period  in  which  they  lived. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  his  mother  got  up  the  old  carriage 
once  more  and  set  out  on  her  journey  to  Cockle  Hall 
— her  head  filled  with  many  an  iniquitous  design,  and 
her  heart  with  fraud  and  deceit.  On  reaching  Cockle 
Hall  she  was  ushered  to  the  withdrawing-room,  where 
she  found  his  lordship  in  the  self-same  costume  which 
we  have  already  described.  Miss  Riddle  was  in  her 
own  room,  so  that  she  had  the  coast  clear — which  was 
precisely  what  she  wanted. 


414 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

u Well,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  Pm  glad  to  see  you.  How  do 
you  do,  madam  ? Is  your  son  with  you  ? ” he  added, 
shaking  hands  with  her. 
u No,  my  lord.” 

O ! an  ambassadress,  then  ? ” 
u Something  in  that  capacity,  my  lord.” 
u Then  I must  be  on  my  sharps,  for  I am  told  you 
are  a keen  one.  But  tell  me  — do  you  sleep  with  one 
eye  open,  as  I do  ? ” 

u Indeed,  my  lord,”  she  replied,  laughing,  u I sleep 
as  other  people  do,  with  both  eyes  shut.” 

“ Well,  then,  what’s  your  proposal  ? — and,  mark  me, 
I’m  wide  awake.” 

u By  all  accounts,  my  lord,  you  have  seldom  been 
otherwise.  How  could  you  have  played  your  cards  so 
well  and  so  successfully  if  you  had  not?” 

uCome,  that’s  not  bad — just  what  I expected,  and 
I like  to  deal  with  clever  people.  Did  you  put  your- 
self on  the  whetstone  before  you  came  here  ? I’ll  go 
bail  you  did.” 

u If  I did  not  I would  have  little  chance  in  dealing 
with  your  lordship,”  replied  Mrs.  Lindsay. 

•‘Come,  I like  that,  too; — well  said,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth.  In  fact  it  will  be  diamond  cut  diamond 
between  us  — eh  ? ” 

u Precisely,  my  lord.  You  will  find  me  as  sharp  as 
your  lordship,  for  the  life  of  you.” 

“ Come,  confound  me,  I like  that  best  of  all  — a 
touch  of  my  own  candor ;—  we’re  kindred  spirits,  Mrs, 
Lindsay.” 

UI  think  so,  my  lord.  We  should  have  been  man 
and  wife.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


415 


“ Egad,  if  we  had  I shouldn’t  have  played  second 
fiddle,  as  I’m  told  poor  Lindsay  does ; however,  no  mat- 
ter about  that  — even  a good  second  is  not  so  bad. 
But  now  about  the  negotiations  — come,  give  a speci- 
men of  your  talents.  Let  us  come  to  the  point.” 
u Well,  then,  I am  here,  my  lord,  to  propose,  in  the 
name  of  my  son  Woodward,  for  the  hand  of  Miss  Rid- 
dle, your  niece.” 

u I see ; no  regard  for  the  property  she  is  to  have, 
eh?” 

•u  Do  you  think  me  a fool,  my  lord?  Do  you  im- 
agine that  any  one  of  common  sense  would  or  should 
overlook  such  an  element  between  parties  who  propose 
to  marry  ? Whatever  my  son  may  do  — who  is  deeply 
attached  to  Miss  Riddle  — I am  sure  I do  not,  nor  will 
not,  overlook  it ; you  may  rest  assured  of  that,  my 
lord.” 

Old  Cockletown  looked  keenly  at  her,  and  their  eyes 
met ; but,  after  a long  and  steady  gaze,  the  eyes  of  the 
old  peer  quailed,  and  he  felt,  when  put  to  an  encoun- 
ter with  hers,  that  to  which  was  attributed  such  ex- 
traordinary influence.  There  sparkled  in  her  steady 
black  orb  a venomous  exultation,  mingled  with  a spirit 
of  strong  and  contemptuous  derision,  which  made  the 
eccentric  old  nobleman  feel  rather  uncomfortable.  His 
eye  fell,  and,  considering  his  age,  it  was  decidedly  a 
keen  one.  He  fidgeted  upon  the  chair  — he  coughed, 
hemmed,  then  looked  about  the  room,  and  at  length 
exclaimed,  rather  in  a soliloquy,  — 

u Second  fiddle  ! egad,  I’m  afraid  had  we  been  man 
and  wife  I should  never  have  got  beyond  it  Poor 
Lindsay  ! It’s  confoundedly  odd,  though.” 


416 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


“Well,  Mrs.  Lindsay  — ahem  — pray  proceed,  mad* 
am  ; let  us  come  to  the  property.  How  does  your  son 
stand  in  that  respect  ? ” 

u He  will  have  twelve  hundred  a year,  my  lord.” 

“ I told  you  before,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  that  I don’t  like 
the  future  tense — the  present  for  me.  What  has  he  ? ” 
“ It  can  scarcely  be  called  the  future  tense,  my  lord, 
which  you  seem  to  abhor  so  much.  Nothing  stands 
between  him  and  it  but  a dying  girl.” 

“ How  is  that,  madam  ? ” 

“ Why,  my  lord,  his  Uncle  Hamilton,  my  brother, 
had  a daughter,  an  only  child,  who  died  of  decline,  as 
her  mother  before  her  did.  This  foolish  child  was 
inveigled  into  an  unaccountable  affection  for  the 
daughter  of  Mr.  Goodwin — a deep,  designing,  artful 
girl — who  contrived  to  gain  a complete  ascendency 
over  both  father  and  daughter.  For  months  before 
my  niece’s  death  this  cunning  girl,  prompted  by  her 
designing  family,  remained  at  her  sick  bed,  tended  her, 
nursed  her,  and  would  scarcely  allow  a single  individ- 
ual to  approach  her  except  herself.  In  short,  she 
gained  such  an  undue  and  iniquitous  influence  over 
both  parent  and  child,  that  her  diabolical  object  was 
accomplished.” 

“ Diabolical  ! Well,  I can  see  nothing  diabolical  in 
it,  for  so  far.  Affection  and  sympathy  on  the  one 
hand,  and  gratitude  on  the  other — that  seems  much 
more  like  the  thing.  But  proceed,  madam.” 

“ Why,  my  poor  brother,  who  became  silly  and  en- 
feebled in  intellect  by  the  loss  of  his  child,  was  pre- 
vailed on  by  Miss  Goodwin  and  her  family  to  adopt 
her  as  his  daughter,  and  by  a series  of  the  most  artful 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


41? 


and  selfish  manoeuvres  they  succeeded  in  getting  the 
poor  imbecile  and  besotted  old  man  to  make  a will  in 
her  favor ; and  the  consequence  was  that  he  left  her 
twelve  hundred  a year,  both  to  her  and  her  issue, 
should  she  marry  and  have  any ; but  in  case  she  should 
have  no  issue,  then,  after  her  death,  it  was  to  revert  to 
my  son  Woodward,  for  whom  it  was  originally  intended 
by  my  brother.  It  was  a most  unprincipled  and  shame- 
ful transaction  on  the  part  of  these  Goodwins.  Provi- 
dence, however,  would  seem  to  have  punished  them 
for  their  iniquity,  for  Miss  Goodwin  is  dying — at  least, 
beyond  all  hope.  The  property,  of  course,  will  soon 
be  in  my  son’s  possession,  where  it  ought  to  have  been 
ever  since  his  uncle’s  death.  Am  I not  right,  then,  in 
calculating  on  that  property  as  his  ?” 

u Why,  the  circumstances  you  speak  of  are  recent  ; 
I remember  them  well  enough.  There  was  a lawsuit 
about  the  will?” 

u There  was,  my  lord.” 

u And  the  instrument  was  proved  strictly  legal  and 
valid  ?” 

u The  suit  was  certainly  determined  against  us.” 
u I’ll  tell  you  what,  Mrs.  Lindsay ; I am  certain  that 
I myself  would  have  acted  precisely  as  your  brother 
did.  I know  the  Goodwins,  too,  and  I know,  besides, 
that  they  are  incapable  of  reverting  to  either  fraud  or 
undue  influence  of  any  kind.  All  that  you  have  told 
me,  then,  is,  with  great  respect  to  you,  nothing  but 
mere  rigmarole.  I am  sorry,  however,  to  hear  that 
the  daughter,  poor  girl,  is  dying.  I hope  in  God  she 
will  recover.” 

There  is  no  earthly  probability — nay,  possibility 
1R* 


418  THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

of  it — which  is  a stronger  word — I know,  my  lord, 
she  will  die,  and  that  very  soon.” 

u You  know,  madam ! How  the  deuce  can  you 
know  ? It  is  all  in  the  hands  of  God.  I hope  she  will 
live  to  enjoy  her  property.” 

u My  lord,  I visited  the  girl  in  her  illness,  and  life 
was  barely  in  her ; I have,  besides,  the  opinion  of  the 
physician  who  attended  her,  and  of  another  who  was 
called  in  to  consult  upon  her  state,  and  both  have  in- 
formed me  that  her  recovery  is  hopeless.” 

u And  what  opinion  does  your  son,  Woodward,  en- 
tertain upon  the  subject  ?” 

u One,  my  lord,  in  complete  keeping  with  his  gener- 
ous character.  He  is  as  anxious  for  her  recovery  as 
your  lordship.” 

u Well,  I like  that,  at  all  events ; it  is  a good  point 
in  him.  Yes,  I like  that — but,  in  the  meantime,  here 
are  you  calculating  upon  a contingency  that  may  never 
happen.  The  calculation  is,  I grant,  not  overburdened 
with  delicacy  of  feeling ; but  still  it  may  proceed  from 
anxiety  for  the  settlement  and  welfare  of  your  son. 
Not  an  improbable  thing  on  the  part  of  a mother,  I 
grant  that.” 

u Well,  then,  my  lord,”  asked  Mrs.  Lindsay,  u whal 
is  to  be  done  ? Come  to  the  point,  as  you  very  prop- 
erly say  yourself.” 

u In  the  first  place  bring  me  the  written  opinions  of 
those  two  doctors.  They  ought  to  know  her  state  of 
health  best,  and  whether  she  is  likely  to  recover  or  not. 
I know  I am  an  old  scoundrel  in  entering  into  a matri- 
monial negotiation  upon  a principle  so  inhuman  as  the 
poor  lady’s  death ; but  still,  if  her  demise  is  a certain 


THE  BLACK  SPECTKE. 


419 


thing,  I don’t  see  why  men  of  the  world  should  not 
avail  themselves  of  such  a circumstance.  Now,  I wish 
to  see  poor  Tom  settled  before  I die ; and,  above  all 
things,  united  to  a gentleman.  Your  son  Woodward, 
Mrs.  Lindsay,  is  a gentleman,  and  what  is  more,  I have 
reason  to  believe  Tommy  likes  him.  She  speaks  well 
of  him,  and  there  is  a great  deal  in  that ; because  I 
know  that  if  she  disliked  him  she  would  not  conceal  the 
fact.  She  has,  occasionally,  much  of  her  old  uncle’s 
bluntness  about  her,  and  will  not  say  one  thing  and 
think  another ; unless,  indeed,  when  she  has  a design 
in  it,  and  then  she  is  inscrutable.” 

u My  own  opinion  is  this,  my  lord  : let  my  son  wait 
upon  Miss  Riddle — let  him  propose  for  her — and  if 
she  consents,  why,  the  marriage  settlements  may  be 
drawn  up  at  once  and  the  ceremony  performed.” 

u Let  me  see,”  he  replied.  u That  won’t  do.  I will 
never  marry  off  poor  Tommy  upon  a speculation  which 
may  never  after  all  be  realized.  No,  no — I’m  awake 
there  ; but  I’ll  tell  you  what — produce  me  those  let- 
ters from  the  physician  or  physicians  who  attended  her  ; 
then,  should  Tom  give  her  consent,  the  settlements  may 
be  drawn  up,  and  they  can  lie  unsigned  until  the  girl 
dies — and  then  let  them  be  married.  Curse  me,  I’m 
an  old  scoundrel  again ; however,  as  to  that  the  whole 
world  is  nothing  but  one  great  and  universal  scoun- 
drel, and  it  is  nothing  but  to  see  Tom  the  wife  of  a 
gentleman  in  feeling,  manners,  and  bearing,  that  I con- 
sent even  to  this  conditional  arrangement.” 

“ Well,”  replied  the  lady,  u be  it  so  ; it  is  as  much  as 
either  of  us  can  do  under  the  circumstances.” 

u Ay,  and  more  than  we  ought  to  do.  I never  was 


420 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


without  a conscience  ; but  of  all  the  poor  pitiful  scoun- 
drels of  a conscience  that  ever  existed,  it  was  the  great- 
est. But  why  should  I blame  it  ? It  loved  me  too  well ; 
for,  after  some  gentle  rebukes  when  I was  about  to  do  a 
rascally  act,  it  quietly  withdrew  all  opposition  and  left 
me  to  my  own  will.” 

u Ah,  we  all  know  you  too  well,  my  lord,  to  take 
your  own  report  of  your  own  character.  However, 
I am  glad  that  matters  have  proceeded  so  far.  I shall  do 
what  your  lordship  wishes  as  to  the  opinions  of  the 
medical  men.  The  lawyers,  with  our  assistance,  will 
manage  the  settlements.” 

u Yes ; but  this  arrangement  must  be  kept  a secret 
from  Tom,  because  if  she  knew  of  it  she  would  knock 
up  the  whole  project.” 

u She  shall  not  from  me,  my  lord.” 
u Nor  from  me,  I promise  you  that.  But  now  for 
another  topic.  I am  glad  your  son  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  dreadful  chase  of  that  unfortunate  Shawn-na~ 
Middogue  ; he  pledged  his  honor  to  Tom  that  he  would 
rather  protect  than  injure  him.” 

u So,  my  lord,  he  would,  ever  since  his  conversation 
with  Miss  Riddle  on  the  subject.” 

This,  indeed,  was  very  honestly  said,  inasmuch  as  it 
was  she  herself  who  had  furnished  him  with  the  mask 
and  other  of  the  disguises. 

u Well,  I think  so ; and  I believe  him  to  be  a gentle- 
man, certainly.  This  unfortunate  tory  saved  Tom’s 
life  and  mine  the  other  night ; but,  independently  of 
that,  Mrs.  Lindsay,  no  son  of  yours  should  have  any- 
thing to  do  in  his  pursuit  or  capture.  You  understand 
me.  It  is  my  intention  to  try  what  I can  do  to  get 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


421 


him  a pardon  from  government,  and  rescue  him  from 
the  wild  and  lawless  life  he  is  leading.” 

Mrs.  Lindsay  merely  said,  — 

“ If  my  son  Woodward  could  render  you  any  assist- 
ance, I am  sure  he  would  feel  great  pleasure  in  doing 
so,  notwithstanding  that  it  was  this  same  Shawn-na - 
Middogue  who,  perhaps,  has  murdered  his  brother,  for 
he  is,  by  no  means,  out  of  danger.” 

u What  — he  ? Shawn-na-Middogue  ! Have  you 
any  proof  of  that  ? ” 

“ Not  positive  or  legal  proof,  my  lord,  but  at  least  a 
strong  moral  certainty.  However,  it  is  a subject  on 
which  I do  not  wish  to  speak.” 

“ By  the  way,  I am  very  stupid ; but  no  wonder. 
When  a man  approaches  seventy  he  can’t  be  expected 
to  remember  everything.  You  will  excuse  me  for  not 
inquiring  after  your  son’s  health  ; how  is  he  ? ” 

“Indeed,  my  lord,  we  know  not  what  to  say; 
neither  does  the  doctor  who  attends  him  — the  same, 
by  the  way,  who  attended  Miss  Goodwin.  At  present 
he  can  say  neither  yes  or  no  to  his  recovery.” 

“ No,  nor  will  not  as  long  as  he  can  ; I know  those 
gentry  well.  Curse  the  thing  on  earth  frightens  one 
of  them  so  much  as  any  appearance  of  convalescence 
in  a patient.  I had  during  my  life  about  half  a dozen 
fits  of  illness,  and  whenever  they  found  that  I was  on 
the  recovery,  they  always  contrived  to  throw  me  back 
with  their  damned  nostrums,  for  a month  or  six  weeks 
together,  that  they  might  squeeze  all  they  could  out 
of  me.  O,  devilish  rogues ! devilish  rogues  ! ” 

Mrs.  Lindsay  now  asked  to  see  his  niece,  and  the 
peer  said  he  would  send  her  down,  after  which  ho 


422 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


shook  hands  with  her,  and  once  more  cautioned  hei 
against  alluding  to  the  arrangement  into  which  they 
had  entered  touching  the  matrimonial  affairs  already 
discussed.  It  is  not  our  intention  to  give  the  conver- 
sation between  the  two  ladies,  which  was,  indeed,  not 
one  of  long  duration.  Mrs.  Lindsay  simply  stated 
that  she  had  been  deputed  by  her  son,  Woodward,  to 
have  the  honor  of  making  a proposal  in  his  name  to 
her  uncle,  in  which  proposal  she,  Miss  Riddle,  was 
deeply  concerned,  but  that  her  son  himself  would  soon 
have  the  greater  honor  of  pleading  his  own  cause  with 
the  fair  object  of  his  most  enthusiastic  affection.  To 
..his  Miss  Riddle  said  neither  yes  nor  no ; and,  after  a 
iurther  chat  upon  indifferent  topics,  the  matron  took 
her  departure,  much  satisfied,  however,  with  the  ap- 
parent suavity  of  the  worthy  peer’s  fair  niece. 

It  matters  not  how  hard  and  iniquitous  the  hearts 
of  mothers  may  be,  it  is  a difficult  thing  to  extinguish 
in  them  the  sacred  principle  of  maternal  affection. 
Mrs.  Lindsay,  during  her  son  Charles’s  illness,  and 
whilst  laboring  under  the  apprehension  that  she  was 
about  to  lose  him,  went  to  his  sick  room  after  her 
return  from  Lord  Cockletown’s,  and,  finding  he 
was  but  slightly  improving, — if  improving  at  all, 
— she  felt  herself  much  moved,  and  asked  him  hew 
he  felt. 

u Indeed,  my  dear  mother,”  he  replied,  u I can 
scarcely  say ; I hardly  know  whether  I am  better  or 
worse.” 

Harry  was  in  the  room  at  the  time,  having  gone  up 
to  ascertain  his  condition. 

“ O,  come,  Charles,”  said  she,  u you  were  always  an 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


423 


affectionate  son,  and  you  must  strive  and  recover.  If 
it  may  give  you  strength  and  hope,  I now  tell  you  that 
the  property  which  I intended  to  leave  to  Harry  here, 
I shall  leave  to  you.  Harry  will  not  require  it;  he 
will  be  well  off  — much  better  than  you  imagine.  He 
will  have  back  that  twelve  hundred  a year  when  that 
puny  girl  dies.  She  is,  probably,  dead  by  this  time,  and 
he  will,  besides,  become  a wealthy  man  by  marriage.” 

“ But  I think,  my  dear  mother,  that  Harry  has  the 
best  claim  to  it ; he  is  your  first-born,  and  your  eldest 
son.” 

“He  will  not  require  it,”  replied  his  mother;  “he 
is  about  to  be  married  to  Miss  Riddle,  the  niece  of  Lord 
Cockletown.” 

“Are  you  quite  sure  of  that,  mother?”  asked 
Harry,  with  a brow  as  black  as  midnight. 

“ There  is  an  arrangement  made,”  she  replied  ; “ the 
marriage  settlements  are  to  be  drawn  up,  but  left  un- 
signed until  the  death  of  Alice  Goodwin.” 

Charles  here  gave  a groan  of  agony,  which,  for  the 
life  of  him,  he  could  not  suppress. 

“ She  will  not  die,  I hope,”  said  he ; “ and,  mother, 
as  for  the  property,  leave  it  to  Harry.  I don’t  think 
you  ought  to  change  your  contemplated  arrangements 
on  my  account,  even  should  I recover.” 

“ Yes,  Charles,  but  I will  — only  contrive  and  live  ; 
you  are  my  son,  and  as  sure  as  I have  life  you  will  be 
heir  to  my  property.” 

“ But  Maria,  mother,”  replied  the  generous  young 

man ; “ Maria ” and  he  looked  imploringly  and 

affectionately  into  her  face. 

“ Maria  will  have  an  ample  portion ; I have  taken 


424 


THE  EVIL  EYEJ  OR, 


care  of  that.  I will  not  leave  my  property  to  those 
who  are  strangers  to  my  blood,  as  a son-in-law  must 
be.  No,  Charles,  you  shall  have  my  property.  As 
for  Harry,  as  I said  before,  he  won’t  stand  in  need 
of  it.” 

“ Of  course  you  saw  Miss  Riddle  to-day,  moth- 
er ? ” asked  Harry. 

“I  did.” 

“ Of  course,  too,  you  mentioned  the  matter  to  her  ? ” 
~u  To  be  sure  I did.” 

“ And  what  did  she  say  ? ” 

“Why,  I think  she  acted  just  as  every  delicate- 
minded  girl  ought.  I told  her  you  would  have  the 
honor  of  proposing  to  herself  in  person.  She  heard 
me,  and  did  not  utter  a syllable  either  for  or  against 
you.  What  else  should  any  lady  do  ? You  would 
not  have  her  jump  at  you,  would  you  ? Nothing, 
however,  could  be  kinder  or  more  gracious  than  the 
reception  she  gave  me.” 

“ Certainly  not,  mother  ; to  give  her  consent  before 
she  was  solicited  would  not  be  exactly  the  thing  : but 
the  uncle  is  willing  ? ” 

“ Upon  the  conditions  I said  ; but  his  niece  is  to 
know  nothing  of  these  conditions  : so  be  cautious  when 
you  see  her.” 

“ I don’t  know  how  it  is,”  replied  Harry  ; “ I have 
been  thinking  our  last  interview  over  ; but  it  strikes 
me  there  is,  notwithstanding  her  courtesy  of  manner, 
a hard,  dry  air  about  her  which  it  is  difficult  to  pen- 
etrate. It  seems  to  me  as  if  it  were  no  easy  task  to 
ascertain  whether  she  is  in  jest  or  earnest.  Her  eye 
is  too  calm  and  reflecting  for  my  taste.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


425 


u But,”  replied  his  mother,  u those,  surely,  are  two 
good  qualities  in  any  woman,  especially  in  her  whom 
you  expect  to  become  your  wife.” 

u Perhaps  so,”  said  he ; u but  she  is  not  my  wife 
yet,  my  dear  mother.” 

u I vdsh  she  was,  Harry,”  observed  his  brother,  u for 
by  all  accounts  she  is  an  excellent  girl,  and  remark- 
able for  her  charity  and  humanity  to  the  poor.” 

His  mother  and  Harry  then  left  the  room,  and  both 
went  to  her  own  apartment,  where  the  following  con- 
versation took  place  between  them  : 

u Harry,”  said  she,  u I hope  you  are  not  angry  at 
the  determination  I expressed  to  leave  my  property  to 
Charles  should  he  recover?” 

u Why  should  I,  my  dear  mother  ? ” he  replied ; 
u your  property  is  your  own,  and  of  course  you  may 
'eave  it  to  whomsoever  you  wish.  At  all  events,  it 
will  remain  in  your  own  family,  and  won’t  go  to 
strangers,  like  that  of  my  scoundrel  old  uncle.” 

u Don’t  speak  so,  Harry,  of  ray  brother ; silly,  be- 
sotted, and  overreached  he  was  when  he  acted  as  he 
did ; but  he  never  was  a scoundrel,  Harry.” 

u Well,  well,  let  that  pass,”  replied  her  son  ; u but 
the  question  now  is,  What  am  I to  do  ? What  step 
should  I first  take  ? ” 

“ I don’t  understand  you.” 

u Why,  I mean  whether  should  I start  directly  for 
Ballyspellan  and  put  this  puling  girl  out  of  pain,  or  go 
in  a day  or  two  and  put  the  question  at  once  to  Miss 
Riddle,  against  whom,  somehow,  I feel  a strong  an- 
tipathy.” 

u Ah,  Harry,  that’s  your  grandfather  all  over  j but, 


42G 


THE  EVIL  eye;  OR, 


indeed,  our  family  were  full  of  strong  antipathies  and 
bitter  resentments.  Why  do  you  feel  an  antipathy 
against  the  girl  ? ” 

“ Who  can  account  for  antipathies,  mother  ? I can- 
not account  for  this.” 

u And  perhaps  on  her  part  the  poor  girl  is  attached 
to  you.” 

“ Well,  but  you  have  not  answered  my  question. 
How  am  I to  act  ? Which  step  should  I take  first — 
the  quietus  of  i eurds-and-whey,?  or  the  courtship  ? 
The  sooner  matters  come  to  a conclusion  the  better. 
I wish,  if  possible,  to  know  what  is  before  me : I can- 
not bear  uncertainty  in  this  or  anything  else.” 

u I scarcely  know  how  to  advise  you,”  she  replied ; 
u both  steps  are  of  the  deepest  importance,  but  cer- 
tainly which  to  take  first  is  a necessary  consideration. 
I am  of  opinion  that  our  best  plan  is  simply  to  take  a 
day  or  two  to  think  it  over,  after  which  we  will  com- 
pare notes  and  come  to  a conclusion  :”  and  so  it  was 
determined. 

We  need  scarcely  assure  our  readers  that  honest 
and  affectionate  Barney  Casey  felt  a deep  interest  in 
the  recovery  of  the  generous  and  kind-hearted  Charles 
Lindsay,  nor  that  he  allowed  a single  day  to  pass  with- 
out going,  at  least  two  or  three  times,  to  ascertain 
whether  there  was  any  appearance  of  his  convalescence 
On  the  day  following  that  on  which  Mrs.  Lindsay  had 
declared  the  future  disposition  of  her  property  he  went 
to  see  Charles  as  usual,  when  the  latter,  after  having 
stated  to  him  that  he  felt  much  better,  and  the  fever 
abating,  he  said, — 

u Casey,  I have  rather  strange  news  for  you.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


427 


“ Be  it  good,  bad,  or  indifferent,  sir,”  replied  Bar- 
ney, “you  could  tell  me  no  news  that  would  plaise  me 
half  so  much  as  that  there  is  a certainty  of  your  gettin’ 
well  again.” 

u Well,  I think  there  is,  Barney.  I feel  much  better 
to-day  than  I have  done  for  a long  while — but  the 
news,  are  you  not  anxious  to  hear  it  ?” 

“ Why,  I hope  Til  hear  it  soon,  Masther  Charles, 
especially  if  it’s  good ; but  if  it’s  not  good  I’m  jack- 
indifferent  about  it.” 

u It  is  good,  Barney,  to  me  at  least,  but  not  so  to  my 
brother  Woodward.” 

Barney’s  ears,  if  possible,  opened  and  expanded 
themselves  on  hearing  this.  To  him  it  was  a double 
gratification : first,  because  it  was  favorable  to  the 
invalid,  to  whom  he  was  so  sincerely  attached;  and 
secondly,  because  it  was  not  so  to  Woodward,  whom 
he  detested. 

u My  mother  yesterday  told  me  that  she  has  made 
up  her  mind  to  leave  me  all  her  property  if  I recover, 
instead  of  to  Harry,  for  whom  she  had  originally  in- 
tended it.” 

Barney,  on  hearing  this  intelligence,  was  commenc- 
ing to  dance  an  Irish  jig  to  his  own  music,  and  would 
have  done  so  were  it  not  that  the  delicate  state  of  the 
patient  prevented  him. 

“ Blood  alive,  Masther  Charles  ! ” he  exclaimed,  snap- 
ping his  fingers  in  a kind  of  wild  triumph,  u what  are 
you  lying  there  for  ? Bounce  to  your  feet  like  a two- 
year  ould.  O,  holy  Moses,  and  Melchisedek  the  divine, 
ay,  and  Solomon,  the  son  of  St.  Pether,  in  all  his 
glory,  but  that  is  news  !” 


428 


THIS  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“She  told  my  brother  Woodward,  face  to  face,  that 
such  was  her  fixed  determination.” 

“ Good  again ; and  what  did  he  say  ? ” 

“Nothing  particular,  but  that  he  was  glad  it  was  to 
Btay  in  the  family,  and  not  go  to  strangers,  like  our 
uncle’s — alluding,  of  course,  to  his  will  in  favor  of 
dear  Alice  Goodwin.” 

“ Ay,  but  how  did  he  look  ? ” asked  Barney. 

“I  didn’t  observe,  I was  rather  in  pain  at  the 
time ; but,  from  a passing  glimpse  I got,  I thought 
his  countenance  darkened  a little ; but  I may  be  mis- 
taken.” 

“Well,  I hope  so,”  said  Barney.  “I  hope  so — but 
- — well,  I am  glad  to  find  you  are  betther,  Masther 
Charles,  and  to  hear  the  good  piece  of  fortune  you  have 
mentioned.  I trust  in  God  your  mother  will  keep  her 
word — that’s  all.” 

“As  to  myself,”  said  Charles,  “I  am  indifferent 
about  the  property ; all  that  presses  upon  my  heart  is 
my  anxiety  for  Miss  Goodwin’s  recovery.” 

“ Don’t  be  alarmed  on  that  account,”  said  Casey ; 
“ they  say  the  waters  of  Ballyspellan  would  bring  the 
dead  to  life.  Now,  good  by,  Masther  Charles ; don’t 
be  cast  down  — keep  up  your  spirits,  for  something 
tells  me  that  there’s  luck  before  you,  and  good  luck, 
too.” 

After  leaving  him  Barney  began  to  ruminate.  He 
had  remarked  an  extraordinary  change  in  the  counte- 
nance and  deportment  of  Harry  Woodward  during  the 
evening  before  and  the  earlier  part  of  that  day.  The 
plausible  serenity  of  his  manner  was  replaced  by  unu- 
sual gloom,  and  that  abstraction  which  is  produced  by 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


429 


deep  and  absorbing  thought.  He  seemed  so  com- 
pletely wrapped  up  in  constant  meditation  upon  some 
particular  subject,  that  he  absolutely  forgot  to  guard 
himself  against  observation  or  remark,  by  his  usual 
artifice  of  manner.  He  walked  alone  in  the  garden,  a 
thing  he  was  not  accustomed  to  do ; and  during  these 
walks  he  would  stop  and  pause,  then  go  on  slowly  and 
musingly,  and  stop  and  pause  again.  Barney,  as  we 
have  said  before,  was  a keen  observer,  and  having 
watched  him  from  a remote  corner  of  the  garden  in 
which  he  was  temporarily  engaged  among  some  flow- 
ers, he  came  at  once  to  the  conclusion  that  Woodward’s 
mind  was  burdened  with  something  which  heavily  de- 
pressed his  spirits,  and  occupied  his  whole  attention. 

“Ah,”  exclaimed  Barney,  “the  villain  is  brewing 
mischief  for  some  one,  but  I will  watch  his  motions  if  I 
should  pass  sleepless  nights  for  it.  He  requires  a sharp 
eye  after  him,  and  it  will  go  hard  with  me  or  I shall 
know  what  his  midnight  wanderings  mean  ; but  in  the 
meantime  I must  keep  calm  and  quiet,  and  not  seem 
to  watch  him.” 

Whilst  Barney,  who  was  unseen  by  Woodward,  hav- 
ing been  separated  from  him  by  a fruit  hedge  over 
which  he  occasionally  peeped,  indulged  in  this  solilo- 
quy, the  latter,  in  the  same  deep  and  moody  medita- 
tion, extended  his  walk,  his  brows  contracted,  and  dark 
as  midnight. 

“ The  damned  hag,”  said  he,  speaking  unconsciously 
aloud,  “ is  this  the  affection  which  she  professed  to  bear 
me  ? Is  this  the  proof  she  gives  of  the  preference 
which  she  often  expressed  for  her  favorite  son  ? To 
leave  her  property  to  that  miserable  milksop,  my  half- 


430 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

brother ! What  devil  could  have  tempted  her  to  this  ? 
Not  Lindsay,  certainly,  for  I know  he  would  scorn  to 
exercise  any  control  over  her  in  the  disposition  of  her 
property ; and  as  for  Maria,  I know  she  would  not.  It 
must  then  have  been  the  milksop  himself  in  some 
puling  fit  of  pain  or  illness ; and  ably  must  the  beg- 
garly knave  have  managed  it  when  he  succeeded  in 
changing  the  stern  and  flinty  heart  of  such  a she-devil. 
Yes,  unquestionably  that  must  be  the  true  meaning  of  it ; 
but,  be  it  so  for  the  present ; the  future  is  a different 
question.  My  plans  are  laid,  and  I will  put  them  into 
operation  according  as  circumstances  may  guide  me.” 

Whatever  those  plans  were,  he  seemed  to  have  com- 
pleted them  in  his  own  mind.  The  darkness  departed 
from  his  brow ; his  face  assumed  its  usual  expression  ; 
and,  having  satisfied  himself  by  the  contemplation  of 
his  future  course  of  action,  he  walked  at  his  usual  pace 
out  of  the  garden. 

“Egad,”  thought  Barney,  “Fm  half  a prophet,  but 
I can  say  no  more  than  I’ve  said.  There’s  mischief  in 
the  wind ; but  whether  against  Masther  Charles  or  his 
mother,  is  a puzzle  to  me.  What  a dutiful  son,  too  ! 
A she-devil ! Well,  upon  my  sowl,  if  he  weren’t  her 
son  I could  forgive  him  for  that , because  it  hits  her  off 
to  a hair — but  from  the  lips  of  a son  ! O,  the  blasted 
scoundrel ! Well,  no  matther,  there’s  a sharp  pair  of 
eyes  upon  him ; and  that’s  all  I can  say  at  present.” 

When  the  medical  attendant  called  that  day  to  see  his 
patient  he  found,  on  examining  Charles,  and  feeling  his 
pulse,  that  he  was  decidedly  and  rapidly  on  the  recovery. 
On  his  way  down  stairs  he  was  met  by  Woodward,  who 
said, — 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


431 


“Well,  doctor,  is  there  any  chance  of  my  dear 
brother’s  recovery  ? ” 

“It  is  beyond  a chance  now,  Mr.  Woodward;  he  is 
out  of  danger ; and  although  his  convalescence  will  be 
slow,  it  will  be  sure.” 

“ Thark  God,”  said  the  cold-blooded  hypocrite ; “ I 
have  never  heard  intelligence  more  gratifying.  My 
mother  is  in  the  withdra wing-room,  and  desired  me  to  say 
that  she  wishes  to  speak  with  you.  Of  course  it  is  about 
my  brother ; and  glad  I am  that  you  can  make  so  favora- 
ble a report  of  him.” 

On  going  down  he  found  Mrs.  Lindsay  alone,  and 
having  taken  a seat  and  made  his  daily  report,  she 
addressed  him  as  follows  : 

“ Doctor,  you  have  taken  a great  weight  off  my  mind 
by  your  account  of  my  son’s  certain  recovery.” 

“ I can  say  with  confidence,  as  I have  already  said 
to  his  anxious  brother,  madam,  that  it  is  certain,  although 
it  will  be  slow.  He  is  out  of  danger  at  last.  The  wound 
is  beginning  to  cicatrize,  and  generates  laudable  pus . His 
fever,  too,  is  gone ; but  he  is  very  weak  still,  — quite 
emaciated, — and  it  will  require  time  to  place  him  once 
more  on  his  legs.  Still,  the  great  fact  is,  that  his  recovery 
is  certain.  Nothing  unless  agitation  of  mind  can  retard 
it ; and  I do  not  see  anything  which  can  occasion  that.” 
“ Nothing,  indeed,  doctor ; but,  doctor,  I wish  to  speak 
to  you  on  another  subject.  You  have  been  attending 
Miss  Goodwin  during  her  very  strange  and  severe  illness. 
You  have  visited  her,  too,  at  Ballyspellan.” 

“ I have,  madam.  She  went  there  by  my  directions.” 
“ How  long  is  it  since  you  have  seen  her  f ” 

“ I saw  her  three  days  ago.” 


432 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OH, 


u And  how  was  she  ? ” 

61 1 am  afraid  beyond  hope,  madam.  She  is  certainly 
not  better,  and  1 can  scarcely  say  she  is  worse,  because 
worse  she  cannot  be.  The  complaint  is  on  her  mind  ; 
and  in  that  case  we  all  know  how  difficult  it  is  for  a 
physician  to  administer  to  a mind  diseased.” 

“ You  think,  then,  she  is  past  recovery  ? ” 

“ Indeed,  madam,  I am  certain  of  it,  and  I deeply 
regret  it,  not  only  for  her  own  sake,  but  for  that  of  her 
heart-broken  parents.” 

“ My  dear  doctor — 0,  by  the  way,  here  is  your  fee  ; 
do  not  be  surprised  at  its  amount,  for,  although  your  fees 

have  been  regularly  paid ” 

“ And  liberally,  madam.” 

“ Well,  in  consequence  of  the  favorable  and  gratify- 
ing report  which  you  have  this  day  made,  you  must 
pardon  an  affectionate  mother  for  the  compensation 
which  she  now  offers  you.  It  is  far  beneath  the  value 
of  your  skill,  your  anxiety  for  my  son’s  recovery,  and 
the  punctuality  of  your  attendance.” 

“ What ! fifty  pounds,  madam  ! I cannot  accept  it,” 
said  he,  exhibiting  it  in  his  hand  as  he  spoke. 

“ O,  but  you  must,  my  dear  doctor ; nor  shall  the 
liberality  of  the  mother  rest  here.  Come,  doctor, 
no  remonstrance ; put  it  into  your  pocket,  and  now 
hear  me.  You  say  Miss  Goodwin  is  past  all  hope. 
Would  you  have  any  objection  to  write  me  a short 
note  stating  that  fact  ? ” 

“How  could  I,  madam  ? ” replied  the  good-natured, 
easy  man,  who,  of  course,  could  never  dream  of  her 
design  in  asking  him  the  question.  Still,  it  seemed 
lingular  and  unusual,  and  quite  out  of  the  range  of 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


433 


his  experience.  This  consideration  startled  him  into 
reflection,  and  something  like  a curiosity  to  ascertain 
why  she,  who,  he  felt  aware,  was  of  late  at  bitter  feud 
with  Miss  Goodwin  and  her  family  — the  cause  of 
which  was  well  known  throughout  the  country  — 
should  wish  to  obtain  such  a document  from  him. 

“ Pardon  me,  madam ; pray,  may  I inquire  for  what 
purpose  you  ask  me  to  furnish  such  a document  ? ” 

“ Why,  the  truth  is,  doctor,  that  there  are  secrets  in 
all  families,  and,  although  this  is  not,  strictly  speaking, 
a secret,  yet  it  is  a thing  that  I should  not  wish  to  be 
mentioned  out  of  doors.” 

“ Madam,  you  cannot  for  a moment  do  me  such 
injustice  as  to  imagine  that  I am  capable  of  violating 
professional  confidence.  I consider  the  confidence  you 
now  repose  in  me,  in  the  capacity  of  your  family 
physician,  as  coming  under  that  head.” 

“ You  will  have  no  objection,  then,  to  write  the  note 
I ask  of  you  ? ” 

“ Certainly  not,  madam.” 

“But  there  is  Dr.  Lendrum,  who  joined  you  in 
consultation  in  my  son’s  case,  as  well,  I believe,  as  in 
Miss  Goodwin’s.  Do  you  think  you  could  get  him  to 
write  a note  to  me  in  accordance  with  yours  ? Speak 
to  him,  and  tell  him  that  I don’t  think  he  has  been 
sufficiently  remunerated  for  his  trouble  in  the  consul- 
tations you  have  had  with  him  here.” 

“ I shall  do  so,  madam,  and  I think  he  will  do  him- 
self the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  in  the  course  of  to- 
morrow.” 

Both  doctors  could,  with  a very  good  conscience, 
furnish  Mrs.  Lindsay  with  the  opinions  which  she 

19 


434 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


required.  She  saw  the  other  medical  gentleman  on  the 
following  day,  and,  after  handing  him  a handsome 
douceur , he  felt  no  hesitation  in  corroborating  the 
opinion  of  his  brother  physician. 

Having  procured  the  documents  in  question,  she 
transmitted  them,  enclosed  in  a letter,  to  Lord  Cockle- 
town,  stating  that  her  son  Woodward,  who  had  been 
seized  by  a pleuritic  attack,  would  not  be  able,  she 
feared,  to  pay  his  intended  visit  to  Miss  Riddle  so  soon 
as  he  had  expected  ; but,  in  the  meantime,  she  had  the 
honor  of  enclosing  him  the  documents  she  alluded  to 
on  the  occasion  of  her  last  visit.  And  this  she  did  with 
the  hope  of  satisfying  his  lordship  on  the  subject  they 
had  been  then  discussing,  and  with  a further  hope  that 
he  might  become  an  advocate  for  her  son,  at  least  until 
he  should  be  able  to  plead  his  own  cause  with  the  lady 
herself ; which  nothing  but  indisposition  prevented  him 
from  doing.  The  doctor,  she  added,  had  advised  him 
to  try  the  waters  of  the  Spa  of  Ballyspellan  for  a short 
time,  as  he  had  little  doubt  that  they  would  restore  him 
to  perfect  health.  She  sent  her  love  to  dear  Miss 
Riddle,  and  hoped  ere  long  to  have  the  pleasure  of 
clasping  her  to  her  heart  as  a daughter. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


435 


CHAPTER  XX. 

woodward’s  visit  to  ballyspellan. 

AtTER  a consultation  with  his  mother  our  worthy 
hero  prepared  for  his  journey  to  this  once  celebrated 
Spa , which  possessed  even  then  a certain  local  ce- 
lebrity, that  subsequently  widened  to  an  ampler  range. 
The  little  village  was  filled  with  invalids  of  all  classes ; 
and  even  the  farmers’  houses  in  the  vicinity  were  oc- 
cupied with  individuals  in  quest  of  health.  The  fam- 
ily of  the  Goodwins,  however,  were  still  in  deep 
affliction,  although  Alice,  for  the  last  few  days,  was 
progressing  favorably.  Still,  such  was  her  weakness, 
that  she  was  unable  to  walk  unless  supported  by  two 
persons,  usually  her  maid  and  her  mother  or  her  father. 
The  terrible  influence  of  the  Evil  Eye  had  made  too 
deep  and  deadly  an  impression  ever,  she  feared,  to  be 
effaced;  for,  although  removed  from  Woodward’s 
blighting  gaze,  that  eye  was  perpetually  upon  her, 
through  the  medium  of  her  strong  but  diseased  imagi- 
nation. And  who  is  there  who  does  not  know  how 
strongly  the  force  of  imagination  acts  ? On  this  sub- 
ject she  had  now  become  a perfect  hypochondriac.  She 
could  not  shake  it  off,  it  haunted  her  night  and  day  ; 
and  even  the  influence  of  society  could  scarcely  banish 
the  dread  image  of  that  mysterious  and  fearful  look  for 
a moment. 

The  society  at  Ballyspellan  was,  as  the  society  in 


43C 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


such  places  usually  is,  very  much  mixed  and  hetero- 
geneous. Many  gentry  were  there  — gentlemen  at 
tempting  to  repair  constitutions  broken  down  by  dis- 
sipation and  profligacy;  and  ladies  afflicted  with  a 
disease  peculiar,  in  those  days,  to  both  sexes,  called 
die  spleen — a malady  which,  under  that  name,  has 
long  since  disappeared,  and  is  now  known  by  the  title 
of  nervous  affection.  There  was  a large  public  room, 
in  imitation  of  the  more  celebrated  English  watering- 
places,  where  the  more  respectable  portion  of  the  com- 
pany met  and  became  acquainted,  and  where,  also, 
balls  and  dinners  were  occasionally  held.  Not  a wreck 
of  this  edifice  is  now  standing,  although,  down  to  the 
days  of  Swift  and  Delany,  it  possessed  considerable 
celebrity,  as  is  evident  from  the  ingenious  verses  writ- 
ten by  his  friend  to  the  Dean  upon  this  subject. 

The  principal  individuals  assembled  at  it  on  this 
occasion  were  Squire  Manifold,  whose  complaint,  as 
was  evident  by  his  three  chins,  consisted  in  a rapid 
tendency  to  obesity,  which  his  physician  had  told  him 
might  be  checked,  if  he  could  prevail  on  himself  to  eat 
and  drink  with  a less  gluttonous  appetite,  and  take 
more  exercise.  He  had  already  had  a fit  of  apoplexy, 
and  it  was  the  apprehension  of  another,  with  which  he 
was  threatened,  that  brought  him  to  the  Spa . The 
next  was  Parson  Topertoe,  whose  great  enemy  was  the 
gout,  brought  on,  of  course,  by  an  ascetic  and  apostolic 
life.  The  third  was  Captain  Cuiverin,  whose  constitu- 
tion had  suffered  severely  in  the  wars,  but  which  he 
attempted  to  reinvigorate  by  a course  of  hard  drinking, 
in  which  he  found,  to  his  cost,  that  the  remedy  was 
worse  than  the  disease.  There  were  also  a great 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


437 


variety  of  others,  among  whom  were  several  widows, 
whose  healthy  complexions  were  anything  but  a justi- 
fication for  their  presence  there,  especially  in  the 
character  of  invalids.  Mr.  Goodwin,  his  wife,  and 
daughter,  we  need  not  enumerate.  They  lodged  in  the 
house  of  a respectable  farmer,  who  lived  convenient  to 
the  village,  where  they  found  themselves  exceedingly 
snug  and  comfortable.  In  the  next  house  to  them 
lodged  a Father  Mulrenin,  a friar,  who,  although  he 
attended  the  public  room  and  drank  the  waters,  was  an 
admirable  specimen  of  comic  humor  and  robust  health. 
There  was  also  a Miss  Rosebud,  accompanied  by  her 
mother,  a blooming  widow,  who  had  married  old  Rose- 
bud, a wealthy  bachelor,  when  he  was  near  sixty. 
The  mother’s  complaint  was  also  the  spleen,  or  vapors  ; 
indeed,  to  tell  the  truth,  she  was  moved  by  an  uncon- 
querable and  heroic  determination  to  replace  poor  old 
Rosebud  by  a second  husband.  The  last  whom  we 
shall  enumerate,  although  not  the  least,  was  a very 
remarkable  character  of  that  day.  being  no  other  than 
Cooke,  the  Pythagorean,  from  the  county  of  Water- 
ford. He  held,  of  course,  the  doctrines  of  Pythagoras, 
and  believed  in  the  transmigration  of  souls.  He  lived 
upon  a vegetable  diet,  and  wore  no  clothing  which  had 
been  taken  or  made  from  the  wool  or  skins  of  animals, 
because  he  knew  that  they  must  have  been  killed  be- 
fore these  exuvice  could  be  applied  to  human  use.  His 
dress,  consequently,  during  the  inclemency  of  winter 
and  the  heats  of  summer,  consisted  altogether  of  linen, 
and  even  his  shoes  were  of  vegetable  fabric.  Our  read- 
ers, consequently,  need  not  feel  surprised  at  the  com- 
plaint of  the  philosopher,  which  was  a chronic  and  most 


438 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


excruciating  rheumatism  that  racked  every  bone  in  his 
Pythagorean  body.  He  was,  however,  like  a certain 
distinguished  teetotaler  and  peace  preserver  of  our 
own  city  and  our  own  day,  a mild  and  benevolent  man, 
whose  monomania  affected  nobody  but  himself,  and 
him  it  did  affect  through  every  bone  of  his  body.  He 
was  attended  by  his  own  servants,  especially  by  his 
own  cook — for  he  was  a man  of  wealth  and  consider- 
able rank  in  the  country — in  order  that  he  could  rely 
upon  their  fidelity  in  seeing  that  nothing  contrary  to 
his  principles  might  be  foisted  upon  him.  He  had  his 
carriage,  in  which  he  drove  out  every  day,  and  into 
which  and  out  of  which  his  servants  assisted  him.  We 
need  scarcely  assure  our  readers  that  he  was  the  lion 
of  the  place,  or  that  no  individual  there  excited  either 
so  much  interest  or  curiosity.  Of  the  many  others  of 
various,  but  subordinate  classes  we  shall  not  speak. 
Wealthy  farmers,  professional  men,  among  whom, 
however,  we  cannot  omit  Counsellor  Puzzlewell,  who, 
by  the  way,  had  one  eye  upon  Miss  Rosebud  and  an- 
other upon  the  comely  widow  herself,  together  with 
several  minor  grades  down  to  the  very  paupers  of 
society,  were  all  there. 

About  this  period  it  was  resolved  to  have  a dinner, 
to  be  followed  by  a ball  in  the  latter  part  of  the  even- 
ing. This  was  the  project  of  Squire  Manifold,  whose 
physician  attended  him  like,  or  rather  very  unlike,  his 
shadow,  for  he  was  a small  thin  man,  with  sharp  eyes 
and  keen  features,  and  so  slight  that  if  put  into  the 
scale  against  the  shadow  he  would  scarcely  weigh  it 
up.  The  squire’s  wife,  who  was  a cripple,  insisted  that 
he  should  accompany  her  husband,  in  order  to  see  that 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


439 


he  might  not  gorge  himself  into  the  apoplectic  fit  with 
which  he  was  threatened.  His  first  had  a peculiar 
and  melancholy,  though,  to  spectators,  a ludicrous  ef- 
fect upon  him.  He  was  now  so  stupid,  and  made  such 
blunders  in  conversation,  that  the  comic  effect  of  them 
was  irresistible  j especially  to  those  who  were  not  aware 
of  the  cause  of  it,  but  looked  upon  the  whole  thing  as 
his  natural  manner.  He  had  been,  ever  since  his  arrival 
at  the  accursed  Spa , kept  by  Doctor  Doolittle  upon  short 
commons,  both  as  to  food  and  drink ; and  what  with  the 
effect  of  the  waters,  and  severe  purgatives  administered 
by  the  doctor,  he  felt  himself  in  a state  little  short  of 
purgatory  itself.  The  meagre  regimen  to  which  he 
was  so  mercilessly  subjected  gave  him  the  appetite  of  a 
shark.  Indeed,  the  bill  of  fare  prescribed  for  him  was 
scarcely  sufficient  to  sustain  a boy  of  twelve  years  of 
age.  In  consequence  of  this  he  had  got  it  into  his 
head  that  the  season  was  a season  of  famine,  and  on 
this  calamitous  dispensation  of  Providence  he  kept 
harping  from  morning  to  night.  The  idea  of  the  din- 
ner, however,  was  hailed  by  them  all  as  a very  agree- 
able project,  for  which  the  squire,  who  only  thought 
of  the  opportunity  it  would  give  himself  to  enjoy  a 
surfeit,  was  highly  complimented.  It  was  to  be  in 
the  shape  of  a modern  table  d'hote  : every  gentleman 
was  to  pay  for  himself  and  such  of  his  party  as  accom- 
panied him  to  it.  Even  the  Pythagorean  relished  the 
proposal,  for  although  peculiar  in  his  opinions,  he  was 
sufficiently  liberal,  and  too  much  of  a gentleman,  to 
quarrel  with  those  who  differed  from  him.  Mr.  Good- 
win, too,  was  a consenting  party,  and  mentioned  the 
subject  to  Alice  in  a cheerful  spirit,  and  with  a hope 


440 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


that  she  might  be  able  to  rally  and  attend  it.  She 
promised  to  do  so  if  she  could ; but  said  it  chiefly  de- 
pended on  the  state  of  health  in  which  she  might  find 
herself.  Indeed,  if  ever  a beautiful  and  interesting  girl 
was  to  be  pitied,  she,  most  unquestionably,  was  an  ob- 
ect  of  the  deepest  compassion.  It  was  not  merely 
what  she  had  to  suffer  from  the  Evil  Eye  of  the  demon 
Woodward,  but  from  the  fact  which  had  reached  her 
ears  of  what  she  considered  the  profligate  conduct  of 
his  brother  Charles,  once  her  betrothed  lover.  This 
latter  reflection,  associated  with  the  probability  of  his 
death,  when  joined  to  the  terrible  malady  which  Wood- 
ward had  inflicted  on  her,  may  enable  our  readers  to 
perceive  what  the  poor  girl  had  to  suffer.  Still  she 
told  her  father  that  she  would  be  present  if  her  health 
permitted  her,  “ especially, ” she  added,  “as  there  was 
no  possibility  of  Woodward  being  among  the  guests.” 

“ Why,  my  dear  child,”  said  her  father,  “ what  could 
put  such  an  absurd  apprehension  into  your  head  ? ” 
“Because,  papa,  I don’t  think  he  will  ever  let  me 
out  of  his  power  until  he  kills  me.  I don’t  think  he 
will  come  here ; but  I dread  to  return  home,  because  I 
fear  that  if  I do  he  will  obtrude  himself  on  me  ; and  I feel 
that  another  gaze  of  his  eye  would  occasion  my  death.” 
“ I would  call  him  out,”  replied  the  father,  “ and 
shoot  him  like  a dog,  to  which  honest  and  faithful 
animal  it  is  a sin  to  compare  the  villain.” 

“ And  then  I might  be  left  fatherless  ! ” she  ex- 
claimed. “ O,  papa,  promise  me  that  you  never  will 
have  recourse  to  that  dreadful  alternative.” 

“But,  my  darling,  I only  said  so  upon  the  supposi- 
tion of  your  death  by  him.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


441 


u But  mamma ! ” 

u Come,  come,  Alice,  get  up  your  spirits,  and  be 
able  to  attend  this  dinner.  It  will  cheer  you  and  do 
you  good.  We  have  been  discussing  soap  bubbles. 
Give  up  thinking  of  the  scoundrel,  and  you  will  soon 
feel  yourself  well  enough.  In  about  another  month 
we  will  start  for  Killarney,  and  see  the  lakes  and  the 
magnificent  scenery  by  which  they  are  surrounded.” 
u Well,  dear  papa,  I shall  go  to  this  dinner  if  I am 
at  all  able ; but  indeed  I do  not  expect  to  be  able.” 

In  the  meantime  every  preparation  was  made  for 
the  forthcoming  banquet.  It  was  to  be  on  a large 
scale,  and  many  of  the  neighboring  gentry  and  their 
families  were  asked  to  it.  The  knowledge  that  Cooke, 
the  Pythagorean,  was  at  the  Well  had  taken  wind,  and 
a strong  curiosity  had  gone  abroad  to  see  him.  This 
eccentric  gentleman’s  appearance  was  exceedingly  origi- 
nal, if  not  startling.  He  was,  at  least,  six  feet  two,  but 
so  thin,  fleshless,  and  attenuated,  that  he  resembled 
a living  skeleton.  This  was  the  more  strange,  inas- 
much as  in  his  earlier  days  he  had  been  robust  and  stout, 
approaching  even  to  corpulency.  His  dress  was  as  re- 
markable as  his  person,  if  not  more  so.  It  consisted 
of  bleached  linen,  and  was  exceedingly  white ; and  so 
particular  was  he  in  point  of  cleanliness,  that  he  put 
on  a fresh  dress  every  day.  He  wore  a pair  of  long 
pantaloons  that,  unfortunately  for  his  symmetry,  ad- 
hered to  his  legs  and  thighs  as  closely  as  the  skin  ; and 
as  the  aforesaid  legs  and  thighs  were  skeletonic,  noth- 
ing could  be  more  ludicrous  than  his  appearance  in 
them.  His  vest  was  equally  close ; and  as  the  hang- 
ing cloak  which  he  wore  over  it  did  not  reach  far 

19* 


442 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


enough  down  his  back,  it  was  impossible  to  view  him  be- 
hind without  convulsive  laughter.  His  shoes  were  made 
of  some  description  of  foreign  bark,  which  had  by  some 
chemical  process  been  tanned  into  toughness,  and  on  his 
head  he  wore  a turban  of  linen,  made  of  the  same  ma- 
terial which  furnished  his  other  garments.  Altogether,  a 
more  ludicrous  figure  could  not  be  seen,  especially  if  a 
person  happened  to  stand  behind  him  when  he  bowed. 
Notwithstanding  all  this,  however,  he  possessed  the 
manners  and  bearing  of  a gentleman  ; the  only  thing  re- 
markable about  him,  beyond  what  we  have  described, 
being  a peculiar  wildness  of  the  eyes,  accompanied,  how- 
ever, by  an  unquestionable  expression  of  great  benignity. 

We  leave  the  company  at  the  Well  preparing  for  the 
forthcoming  dinner  and  return  to  Rathfillan  House, 
where  Harry  Woodward  is  making  arrangements  for 
his  journey  to  Ballyspellan,  which  now  we  believe  goes 
by  the  name  of  Johnstown.  Under  every  circumstance 
of  his  life  he  was  a plotter  and  a planner,  and  had  at  all 
times  some  private  speculation  in  view.  On  the  pres- 
ent occasion,  in  addition  to  his  murderous  design  upon 
Miss  Goodwin,  he  resolved  to  become  a wife-hunter,  for, 
being  well  acquainted,  as  he  was,  with  the  tone  and 
temper  of  English  society  at  its  most  celebrated  water- 
ing places,  and  the  matrimonial  projects  and  intrigues 
which  abound  at  them,  he  took  it  for  granted  that  he 
might  stand  a chance  of  making  a successful  hit  with 
a view  to  matrimony.  One  thing  struck  him,  however, 
which  was,  that  he  had  no  horse,  and  could  not  go 
there  mounted,  as  a gentleman  ought.  It  is  true  his 
stepfather  had  several  horses,  but  not  one  of  them  be- 
yond the  character  of  a common  hack.  He  resolved, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


443 


therefore,  to  purchase  a becoming  nag  for  his  journey, 
and  with  this  object  he  called  upon  a neighboring 
farmer,  named  Murray,  who  possessed  a very  beauti- 
ful animal,  rising  four,  and  which  he  learned  was  to 
be  disposed  of. 

“ Mr.  Murray,”  said  he,  u I understand  you  have  a 
young  horse  for  sale.” 

“ I have,  sir,”  replied  Murray ; 66  and  a better  piece 
of  flesh  is  not  in  the  county  he  stands  in.” 
u Could  I see  him  ? ” 

“ Certainly,  sir,  and  try  him,  too.  He  is  not  flesh  and 
bone  at  all,  sir  — devil  a thing  he  is  but  quicksilver. 
Here,  Paudeen,  saddle  Brien  Boro  for  this  gentleman. 
You  won’t  require  wings,  Mr.  Woodward  ; Brien  Boro 
will  show  you  how  to  fly  without  them.” 

“ Well,”  replied  Woodward,  “ trial’s  all ; but  at  any 
rate,  I’m  willing  to  prefer  good  flesh  and  bone  to 
quicksilver.” 

In  a few  minutes  the  horse  was  brought  out,  saddled 
and  bridled,  and  Woodward,  who  certainly  was  an 
excellent  horseman,  mounted  him  and  tried  his  paces. 
“Well,  sir,” said  Murray,  “how  do  you  like  him?” 
“ I like  him  well,”  said  Woodward.  “ His  temper  is 
good,  I know,  by  his  docility  to  the  bit.” 

“ Yes,  but  you  haven’t  tried  him  at  a ditch  ; follow  me 
and  I’ll  show  you  as  pretty  a one  as  ever  a horse  crossed, 
and  you  may  take  my  word  it  isn’t  every  horse  could 
cross  it.  You  have  a good  firm  seat,  sir ; and  I know 
you  will  both  do  it  in  sportsman-like  style.” 

Having  reached  the  ditch,  which  certainly  was  a 
rasper,  Woodward  reined  round  the  animal,  who  crossed 
it  like  a swallow. 


444 


THE  EVIL  EYEJ  OR, 


“Now,”  said  Murray,  “unless  you  wish  to  ride  half 
a mile  in  order  to  get  back,  you  must  cross  it  again.” 
This  was  accordingly  done  in  admirable  style,  both  by 
man  and  horse  ; and  Woodward,  having  ridden  him  back 
to  the  farm-yard,  dismounted,  highly  satisfied  with  the 
animal’s  action  and  powers. 

“ Now,  Mr.  Murray,”  said  he,  “ what’s  his  price  ! ” 
“ Fifty  guineas,  sir ; neither  more  nor  less.” 

“ Say  thirty  and  we’ll  deal.” 

“ I don’t  want  money,  sir,”  replied  the  sturdy  farm 
er,  “ and  I won’t  part  with  the  horse  under  his  value 
I will  get  what  I ask  for  him.” 

“ Say  thirty-five.” 

“ Not  a cross  under  the  round  half  hundred  ; and  I’m 
glad  it  is  not  your  mother  that  is  buying  him.” 

“ Why  so  ? ” asked  Woodward  ; and  his  eye  darkly 
sparkled  with  its  malignant  influence. 

“ Why,  sir,  because  if  I didn’t  sell  him  to  her  at  her 
own  terms,  he  would  be  worth  very  little  in  a few  days 
afterwards.” 

The  observation  was  certainly  an  offensive  one,  espe- 
cially when  made  to  her  son. 

“ Will  you  take  forty  for  him  ? ” asked  Woodward, 
coolly. 

“ Not  a penny,  sir,  under  what  I said.  You  are 
clearly  a good  judge  of  a horse,  Mr.  Woodward,  and  I 
wonder  that  a gentleman  like  you  would  offer  me  less 
than  I ask,  because  you  cannot  but  know  that  it  is  under 
his  valu£.” 

“ I will  give  no  more,”  replied  Woodward  ; “ so  there 
is  an  end  to  it.  Let  me  see  the  horse’s  eyes.” 

He  placed  himself  before  the  animal,  and  looked 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


445 


steadily  into  his  eyes  for  about  five  minutes,  after  which 
he  said, — 

“ I think,  Mr.  Murray,  you  would  have  acted  more 
prudently  had  you  taken  my  offer.  I bade  you  full 
value  for  the  horse.” 

To  Murray’s  astonishment  the  animal  began  to 
tremble  excessively ; the  perspiration  was  seen  to 
flow  from  him  in  torrents  ; he  appeared  feeble  and 
collapsed ; and  seemed  scarcely  able  to  stand  on 
his  limbs,  which  were  shaking  as  if  with  terror 
under  him. 

“ Why,  Mr.  Murray,”  said  Woodward,  UI  am  very 
glad  I did  not  buy  him ; the  beast  is  ill,  and  will  be 
for  the  dogs  of  the  neighborhood  in  three  days’  time.” 

“ Until  the  last  five  minutes,  sir,  there  wasn’t  a 
sounder  horse  in  Europe.” 

“ Look  at  him  now,  then,”  said  Woodward ; “ do 
you  call  that  a sound  horse  ? Take  him  into  the  stable  ; 
before  the  expiration  of  three  days  you  will  be  flaying 
him.” 

His  words  were  prophetic.  In  three  days’  time  the 
fine  and  healthy  animal  was  a carcass. 

“Ah! ’’said  the  farmer,  when  he  saw  the  horse 
lying  dead  before  him,  “ this  fellow  is  his  mother’s 
son.  From  the  time  he  looked  into  the  horse’s  eyes  the 
poor  beast  sank  so  rapidly  that  he  didn’t  pass  the  third 
day  alive.  And  there  are  fifty  guineas  out  of  my 
pocket.  The  curse  of  God  on  him  wherever  he 
goes ! ” 

Woodward  provided  himself,  however,  with  another 
horse,  and  in  due  time  set  out  for  the  Spa  at  Bally- 
spellan. 


446 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


The  dinner  was  now  fixed  for  a certain  day,  and 
Squire  Manifold  felt  himself  in  high  spirits  as  often  as 
he  could  recollect  the  circumstance — which,  indeed, 
tvas  but  rarely,  the  worthy  epicure’s  memory  having 
nearly  abandoned  him.  Topertoe,  of  the  gout,  and  he 
were  old  aquaintances  and  companions,  and  had 
spent  many  a merry  night  together — both,  as  the 
proverb  has  it,  being  tarred  with  the  same  stick.  To- 
pertoe was  as  great  a glutton  as  the  other,  but  without 
his  desperate  voracity  in  food,  whilst  in  drink  he 
equalled  if  he  did  not  surpass  him.  Manifold  would 
have  forgotten  every  thing  about  the  dinner  had  he  not 
from  time  to  time  been  reminded  of  it  by  his  companion. 
“ Manifold,  we  will  have  a great  day  on  Thursday.” 
“ Great ! ” exclaimed  Manifold,  who,  in  addition  to 
his  other  stupidities,  was  as  deaf  as  a post ; “ great — - 
eh  ? What  size  will  it  be  ? ” 

u What  size  will  it  be  ? Why,  confound  it,  man, 
don’t  you  know  what  I’m  saying  ? ” 

“No,  I don’t — yes,  I do — you  are  talking  about 
something  great.  0,  I know  now — your  toe  you 
mean — where  the  gout  lies.  They  say  it  begins  at 
the  great  toe,  and  goes  up  to  the  stomach.  I suppose 
Alexander  the  Great  was  gouty,  and  got  his  name  from 
that.” 

“ I’m  talking  of  the  great  dinner  we’re  to  have  on 
Thursday,”  shouted  Topertoe.  “ We’ll  have  a splendid 
feed  then,  my  famous  old  trencherman,  and  I’ll  take 
care  that  Doctor  Doolittle  shall  not  stint  you.” 

“ There  won’t  be  any  toast  and  water — eh  ? ” 

“ Devil  a mouthful ; and  we  are  to  have  the  cele 
brated  Cooke,  the  Pythagorean.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


447 


u Ay,  but  is  he  a good  cook  ? ” 
u He’s  the  celebrated  Pythagorean,  I tell  you.” 
u Pythagorean  — what’s  that  ? I thought  you  said 
he  was  a cook.  Does  he  understand  venison  properly  ? 
O,  good  Lord!  what  a life  I’m  leading!  Toast  and 
water  — toast  and  water.  But  it’s  all  the  result  of 
this  famine.  And  yet  they  know  I’m  wealthy.  I say, 
what’s  this  your  name  is  ? ” 

u Never  mind  that  — an  old  acquaintance.  Hell 
and  torments  ! what’s  this  ? O ! ” 

u The  weather’s  pleasant,  Topertoe.  I say,  Toper- 
toe,  what’s  this  your  name  is  ? ” 

u 01  O ! ” exclaimed  Topertoe,  who  felt  one  or 
two  desperate  twinges  of  his  prevailing  malady  ; u curse 
me,  Manifold,  but  I think  I would  exchange  with  you ; 
your  complaint  is  an  easy  one  compared  to  mine. 
You  are  a mere  block,  and  will  pop  off  without  pain, 
instead  of  being  racked  like  a soul  in  perdition  as 
I am.” 

u Your  soul  in  perdition  — well,  I suppose  it  will. 
But  don’t  groan  and  scream  so  — you  are  not  there 
yet ; when  you  are  you  will  have  plenty  of  time  to 
groan  and  scream.  As  for  myself,  I will  be  likely  to 
sleep  it  out  there.  I think,  by  the  way,  I had  the 
pleasure  of  knowing  you  before  ; your  face  is  familiar 
to  me.  What’s  this  you  call  the  man  that  attends  sick 
people  ? ” 

u A doctor.  0 ! O ! Hell  and  torments  ! what  is 
this  ? Yes,  a doctor.  0 ! O ! ” 

u Ay,  a doctor.  Confound  me,  but  I think  my 
head’s  going  around  like  a top.  Yes,  a — a — a — a doc- 
tor. Well,  the  doctor  says  that  I and  Parson  Topertoe 


448 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


led  a nice  life  of  it  — one  a glutton  and  the  other  a 
drunkard.  Do  you  know  Topertoe  ? Because  if  you 
don’t  I do.  He  is  a damned  scoundrel,  and  squeezed 
his  tithes  out  of  the  people  with  pincers  of  blood.” 

“ Manifold,  your  gluttony  has  brought  you  to  a fine 
pass.  Are  you  alive  or  not  ? ” 

“ Eh  ? Curse  all  dry  toast  and  water ! But  it’s  all 
the  consequence  of  this  year  of  famine.  Pray,  sir, 
what  do  you  eat  ? ” 

“ Beef,  mutton,  venison,  fowl,  ham,  turbot,  salmon, 
black  sole,  with  all  the  proper  and  corresponding  sauces 
and  condiments.” 

“ O Lord ! and  no  toast  and  water,  beef  tea,  and 
oatmeal  gruel  ? Heavens ! how  I wish  this  year  of 
famine  was  past.  It  will  be  the  death  of  me.  I say, 
what’s  this  your  name  is  ? Your  face  is  familiar  to 
me  somehow.  Could  you  aid  me  in  poisoning  the — 
the  — what  you  call  him  — ay,  the  doctor  ? ” 

“ Nothing  more  easily  done,  my  dear  Manifold. 
Contrive  to  let  him  take  one  of  his  own  doses,  and  he’s 
done  for.” 

“ Wouldn’t  ratsbane  do  ? I often  think  he’s  a rat.” 
“In  face  and  eyes  he  certainly  looks  very  like  one.” 
“ Are  you  aware,  sir,  that  my  wife’s  a cripple  ? She’s 
paralyzed  in  her  lower  limbs.” 

“ I am  perfectly  aware  of  that  melancholy  fact.” 

“ Are  you  aware  that  she’s  jealous  of  me  ? ” 

“No,  not  that  she’s  jealous  of  you  now ; but  per- 
fectly aware  that  she  had  good  cause  to  be  so.” 

“ Ay,  but  the  devil  of  it  is  that  the  paralysis  you 
speak  of  never  reached  her  tongue.” 

“ I speak  of — ’twas  yourself  spoke  of  it.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


449 


u She  sent  me  here  because  it  happens  to  be  a year 
famine  — what  is  commonly  called  a hard  season  — 
and  she  stitched  the  little  blasted  doctor  to  me  that  I 
might  die  legitimately  under  medical  advice.  Isn’t  that 
very  like  murder  — isn’t  it  ? ” 

u Ah,  my  dear  friend,  thank  God  that  you  are  not  a 
parson,  having  a handsome  wife  and  a handsome  curate, 
with  the  gout  to  support  you  and  keep  you  comfortable. 
You  would  then  feel  that  there  are  other  twinges  worse 
than  those  of  the  gout.” 

u Ay,  but  is  there  anything  wrong  about  your 
head?” 

u Heaven  knows.  About  a twelvemonth  ago  I felt 
as  if  there  were  two  sprouts  budding  out  of  my  fore- 
head, but  on  putting  up  my  hand  I could  feel  nothing. 
It  was  as  smooth  as  ever.  It  must  have  been  hypo- 
chondriasis. The  curate,  though,  is  a handsome  dog, 
and,  like  yourself,  it  was  my  wife  sent  me  here.” 
u Is  your  wife  a cripple  ? ” 
u Faith,  anything  but  that.” 

u How  is  her  tongue  ? No  paralysis  in  that 
quarter  ? ” 

u On  the  contrary,  she  is  calm  and  soft-spoken,  and 
perfectly  sweet  and  angelic  in  her  manner.” 

u But  was  it  in  consequence  of  the  famine  she  sent 
you  here?  Toast  and  water! — toast  and  water!  0 
Lord  ! ” 

This  dialogue  took  place  in  Manifold’s  lodgings, 
where  Topertoe,  aided  by  a crutch  and  his  servant, 
was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  him.  To  Manifold,  indeed, 
this  was  a penal  settlement,  in  consequence  of  the  rea- 
sons which  we  have  already  stated. 


450 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


The  Pythagorean,  as  well  as  Topertoe,  was  also 
occasionally  forced  to  the  use  of  crutches ; and  it 
was  certainly  a strange  and  remarkable  thing  to  wit- 
ness two  men,  each  at  the  extreme  point  of  social  in- 
dulgence, and  each  departing  from  reason  and  common- 
sense,  suffering  from  the  consequences  of  their  respec- 
tive errors  ; Manifold,  a most  voracious  fellow,  knocked 
on  the  head  by  an  attack  of  apoplexy,  and  Cooke,  the 
philosopher,  suffering  the  tortures  of  the  damned  from 
a most  violent  rheumatism,  produced  by  a monomania 
which  compelled  him  to  decline  the  simple  enjoyment 
of  reasonable  food  and  dress.  Cooke’s  monomania, 
however,  was  a rare  one.  In  Blackwood's  Magazine 
there  appeared,  several  years  ago,  an  admirable  writer, 
whose  name  we  now  forget,  under  the  title  of  a mod- 
ern Pythagorean  ; but  that  was  merely  a nom  de  guerre , 
adopted,  probably,  to  excite  a stronger  interest  in  the 
perusal  of  his  productions.  Here,  however,  was  a man 
in  whom  the  principle  existed  upon  what  he  considered 
rational  and  philosophic  grounds.  He  had  gotten  the 
philosophical  blockhead’s  crotchet  into  his  head,  and 
carried  the  principle,  in  a practical  point  of  view,  much 
further  tb  in  ever  the  old  fool  himself  did  in  his  life. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


451 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  DINNER  AT  BALLYSPELLAN. THE  APPEARANCE  OP 

WOODWARD. VALENTINE  GREATRAKES. 

The  Thursday  appointed  for  the  dinner  at  length 
arrived.  The  little  village  was  all  alive  with  stir  and 
bustle,  inasmuch  as  for  several  months  no  such  impor- 
tant event  had  taken  place.  It  was,  in  fact,  a gala 
day ; and  the  poorer  inhabitants  crowded  about  the 
inn  to  watch  the  guests  arriving,  and  the  paupers  to 
solicit  their  alms.  Twelve  or  one  was  then  the  usual 
hour  for  dinner,  but  in  consequence  of  the  large  scale 
on  which  it  was  to  take  place  and  the  unusual  prepa- 
rations necessary,  it  was  not  until  the  hour  of  two  that 
the  guests  sat  down  to  table.  Some  of  the  principal 
names  we  have  already  mentioned — all  the  males,  of 
course,  invalids — but,  as  we  have  said,  there  were  a 
good  number  of  the  surrounding  gentry,  their  wives 
and  daughters,  so  that  the  fete  was  expected  to  come 
off  with  great  6clat.  Topertoe  was  dressed,  as  was 
then  the  custom,  in  full  canonical  costume,  with  his 
silk  cassock  and  bands,  for  he  was  a doctor  of  divin- 
ity ; and  Manifold  was  habited  in  the  usual  dress  of 
the  day — his  falling  collar  exhibiting  a neck  whose 
thickness  took  away  all  surprise  as  to  his  tendency  to 
apoplexy.  The  lengthy  figure  of  the  unsubstantial 
Pythagorean  was  cased  in  linen  garments,  almost 
snow-white,  through  which  his  anatomy  might  be  read 


452 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


as  distinctly  as  if  his  living  skeleton  was  naked  before 
them.  Mrs.  Rosebud  was  blooming  and  expanded  into 
full  flower,  whilst  Miss  Rosebud  was  just  in  that  inter- 
esting state  when  the  leaves  are  apparently  in  the  act 
of  bursting  out  and  bestowing  their  beauty  and  fra- 
grance on  the  gratified  senses  of  the  beholder.  Dr. 
Doolittle,  who  was  a regular  wag — indeed  too  much 
so  ever  to  succeed  in  his  profession  — entered  the  room 
with  his  three-cocked  hat  under  his  arm,  and  the  usual 
gold-headed  cane  in  his  hand ; and,  after  saluting  the 
company,  looked  about  after  Manifold,  his  patient.  He 
saluted  the  Pythagorean,  and  complimented  him  upon 
his  philosophy,  and  the  healthful  habits  engendered  by 
a vegetable  diet,  and  so  primitive  a linen  dress — a 
dress,  he  said,  which,  in  addition  to  its  other  advan- 
tages, ought  to  be  generally  adopted,  if  only  for  the 
sake  of  its  capacity  for  showing  off  the  symmetry  of 
the  figure.  He  was  himself  a warm  admirer  of  the 
principle,  and  begged  to  have  the  honor  of  shaking 
hands  with  the  gentleman  who  had  the  courage  to 
carry  it  out  against  all  the  prejudices  of  a besotted 
world.  He  accordingly  seized  the  philosopher’s  hand, 
which  was  then  in  a desperately  rheumatic  state,  as 
the  little  scoundrel  well  knew,  and  gave  it  such  a 
squeeze  of  respect  and  admiration  that  the  Pythag- 
orean emitted  a yell  which  astonished  and  alarmed 
the  whole  room. 

“ Death  and  torture,  sir— why  did  you  squeeze  my 
rheumatic  hand  in  such  a manner  ? ” 

“Pardon  me,  Mr.  Cooke — respect  and  admiration 
for  your  principles.” 

“Well,  sir,  I will  thank  you  to  express  what  you 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


453 


may  feel  in  plain  language,  but  not  in  such  damnable 
squeezes  as  that.” 

66  Pardon  me,  again,  sir;  I was  ignorant  that  the 
rheumatism  was  in  your  hand ; you  know  I am  not 
your  physician  ; perhaps  if  I were  you  could  bear  a 
friendly  shake  of  it  without  all  that  agony.  I very 
much  regret  the  pain  I unconsciously,  and  from  mo- 
tives of  the  highest  respect,  have  put  you  to.” 

“It  is  gone  — do  not  mention  it,”  said  the  benevo- 
lent philosopher.  “ Perhaps  I may  try  your  skill  some 
of  these  days.” 

“ I assure  you,  sir,”  said  Doolittle,  “ that  I am  forc- 
ing Mr.  Manifold  here  to  avail  himself  of  your  system 

— a simple  vegetable  diet.” 

“ 0 Lord ! ” exclaimed  Manifold,  in  a soliloquy  — 
for  he  was  perfectly  unconscious  of  what  was  going  on 

— “ toast  and  water,  toast  and  water ! That  and  a 
season  of  famine  — what  a prospect  is  before  me  ! Doo- 
little is  a rat,  and  I will  hire  somebody  to  give  him 
ratsbane.  Nothing  but  a vegetable  diet,  and  be  hanged 
to  him  ! WhaPs  ratsbane  an  ounce  ?” 

“ You  hear,  sir,”  said  Doolittle,  addressing  the  Py- 
thagorean ; “ you  perceive  that  I am  adopting  your 
system  ? ” 

“ Mr.  Doolittle,”  replied  Cooke,  “ from  this  day  forth 
you  are  my  physician  — I intrust  you  with  the  man- 
agement of  my  rheumatism  ; but,  in  the  meantime,  I 
think  the  room  is  devilishly  cold.” 

Captain  Culverin  now  entered,  swathed  up,  and,  as 
was  evident,  somewhat  tipsy. 

66  Eh  ! confound  me,  philosopher,  your  hand,”  he  ex- 
claimed, putting  out  his  own  to  shake  hands  with  him. 


454 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u I can’t,  sir,”  replied  Cooke  ; u I am  afflicted  with 
rheumatism.  You  seem  unwell,  captain  ; but  if  you 
gave  up  spirituous  liquors  — such  as  wine  and  usque- 
baugh— you  would  find  yourself  the  better  for  it.” 
u What  does  all  this  mean  ? ” asked  Manifold.  u At 
all  events  Doolittle’s  a rat.  A vegetable  diet,  a year 
of  famine,  toast,  and  water  — O Lord  ! ” 

Dinner,  however,  came,  and  the  little  waggish  doctor 
could  not,  for  the  life  of  him,  avoid  his  jokes.  Cooke’s 
dish  of  vegetables  was  placed  for  him  at  a particular 
part  of  the  table  ; but  the  doctor,  taking  Manifold  by  the 
hand,  placed  him  in  the  philosopher’s  seat,  whom  he  after- 
wards set  before  a magnificent  sirloin  of  beef  — for, 
truth  to  speak,  the  little  man  acted  as  a kind  of  master 
of  the  ceremonies  to  the  company  at  Bally spellan. 

u What’s  this  ? ” exclaimed  Manifold.  u Perdition  ! 
here  is  nothing  but  a dish  of  asparagus  before  me  ! 
What  kind  of  treatment  is  this  ? Were  we  not 
to  have  a great  dinner,  Topertoe  ? Alexander  the 
Great ! ” 

u And  who  placed  me  before  a sirloin  of  beef  ? ” 
asked  the  philosopher ; u I,  who  follow  the  principles 
of  the  Great  Pythagorean.  I am  nearly  sick  already 
with  the  fume  of  it.  Good  heavens  ! a sirloin  of  beef 
before  a vegetarian.” 

Of  course  Manifold  and  the  philosopher  exchanged 
places,  and  the  dinner  proceeded.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Good- 
win were  present,  but  Alice  was  unable  to  come,  al- 
though anxious  to  do  so  in  order  to  oblige  her  par 
ents.  It  is  unnecessary  to  describe  the  gastric  feats 
of  Manifold  and  Topertoe.  The  voracity  of  the  former 
was  astonishing,  nor  was  that  of  the  latter  much  less  ; 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


455 


and  when  the  dishes  were  removed  and  the  tables 
cleared  for  their  compotations,  the  faces  of  both  gen- 
tlemen appeared  as  if  they  were  about  to  explode. 
The  table  was  now  supplied  with  every  variety  of 
liquor,  and  the  conversation  began  to  assume  that  con- 
vivial tone  peculiar  to  such  assemblies.  The  little  doc- 
tor was  placed  between  Manifold  and  the  Pythagorean, 
who,  by  the  way,  was  exceedingly  short-sighted  ; and 
on  the  other  side  of  him  sat  Parson  Topertoe,  who 
seemed  to  feel  something  like  a reprieve  from  his  gout. 
When  the  liquor  was  placed  on  the  table,  after  dinner, 
the  Pythagorean  got  to  his  feet,  filled  a large  glass  of 
water,  and  taking  a gulp  of  it,  leaving  it  about  half 
full,  he  proceeded  as  follows : 

u Gentlemen  : considering  the  state  of  morals  in  our 
unfortunate  country,  arising  as  it  does  from  the  use  of 
intoxicating  liquors  and  the  flesh  of  animals,  I feel  myself 
called  upon  to  impress  upon  the  consciences  of  this 
respectable  auditory  the  necessity  of  studying  the  admir- 
able principles  of  the  great  philosopher  whose  simplicity 
of  life  in  food  and  drink  I humbly  endeavor  to  imitate. 
Modern  society,  my  friends,  is  all  wrong,  and,  of  course, 
is  proceeding  upon  an  erroneous  and  pernicious  system — 
that  of  eating  the  flesh  of  animals  and  indulging  in  the 
use,  or  rather  the  abuse,  of  liquors,  that  heat  the  blood 
and  intoxicate  the  brain  into  the  indulgence  of  passion 
and  the  commission  of  crime/7 

Here  the  little  doctor  threw  a glass  of  usquebaugh — 
now  called  whiskey — into  the  half-emptied  cup  which 
stood  before  Cooke. 

“A  vegetable  diet,  gentlemen,  is  that  which  was 
appointed  for  us  by  Providence,  and  water  like  this  our 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


450 

drink.  And,  indeed,  water  like  this  is  delicious  drink. 
The  Sj)(i  of  Ballyspellan  stands  unrivalled  for  strength 
and  flavor,  and  its  capacity  of  exhilarating  the  animal 
spirits  is  extraordinary.  You  see,  gentlemen,  how  copi- 
ously I drink  it ; servant,  fill  my  glass  again — thank  you.” 

In  the  meantime,  and  before  he  touched  it,  the  doctor 
whipped  another  glass  of  whiskey  into  it  — an  act  which 
the  Pythagorean,  who  was,  as  we  have  said,  unusually 
tall,  and  kept  his  eye  upon  the  company,  could  neither 
suspect  nor  see. 

“ It  has  been  ignorantly  said  that  the  structure  of  the 
human  mouth  is  an  argument  against  me  as  to  the  quality 
of  our  food,  and  that  the  growth  of  grapes  is  a proof  that 
wine  was  ordained  to  be  drank  by  men.  It  is  perfectly 
well  known  that  a man  may  eat  a bushel  of  grapes  with- 
out getting  drunk ; because  the  pure  vegetable  possesses 
no  intoxicating  power  any  more  than  the  water  which  I 
am  now  drinking — and  delicious  water  it  is  ! ” 

Here  the  doctor  dug  his  elbow  into  the  fat  ribs  of 
Topertoe,  whose  face,  in  the  meantime,  seemed  in  a 
blaze  of  indignation. 

“ I tell  you  what,  philosopher,  curse  me,  but  you  are 
an  infidel.” 

u I have  the  honor,  sir,”  he  replied,  “to  be  an 
infidel — as  every  philosopher  is.  The  truth  of  what  I 
am  stating  to  you  has  been  tested  by  philosophers,  and 
it  has  been  ascertained  that  no  quantity  of  grapes  eaten 
by  an  individual  could  make  him  drunk.” 

The  doctor  gave  the  parson  another  dig,  and  winked 
at  him  to  keep  quiet. 

“ Sir,”  said  the  parson,  unable,  however,  to  restrain 
himself,  “ confound  me  if  ever  I heard  such  infidel 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


457 


opinions  expressed  in  my  life.  Damn  your  philosophy  j 
it  is  cursed  nonsense,  and  nothing  else.” 

“ A vegetable  diet,”  proceeded  Cooke,  “ is  a guar- 
antee for  health  and  long  life O Lord  ! ” he  exclaim- 

ed, “ this  accursed  rheumatism  will  be  the  death  of  me.” 
“ What  is  he  saying  ? ” asked  Manifold. 

“ He  is  talking  philosophy,”  replied  the  doctor,  with 
a comic  grin,  “ and  recommending  a vegetable  diet  and 
pure  water.” 

“A  devilish  scoundrel,”  said  Manifold.  “He’s  a 
rat,  too.  Doolittle’s  a rat ; but  I’ll  poison  him  ; yes, 
I’ll  dose  him  with  ratsbane,  and  then  I can  eat,  drink, 
and  swill  away.  Is  the  philosopher’s  wife  a cripple  ? ” 
“ He  has  no  wife,”  replied  Doolittle. 

“ And  what  the  devil,  then,  is  he  a philosopher  for  ? 
What  on  earth  challenges  philosophy  in  a husband  so 
much  as  a wife, — especially  if  she’s  a cripple  and 
has  the  use  of  her  tongue  ? ” 

“ Not  being  a married  man  myself,”  replied  the  doc- 
tor, “ I can  give  you  no  information  on  the  subject ; 
or  rather  I could  if  I would ; but  it  would  not  be  for 
your  comfort : — ask  Manifold.” 

“ Ay  ; but  he  says  there’s  something  wrong  about 
his  head — sprouts  pressing  up,  or  something  that  way. 
Ask  Mrs.  Rosebud  will  she  hob  or  nob  with  me.  Mrs. 
Rosebud,”  he  proceeded,  addressing  the  widow,  “ hob 
or  nob  ? ” 

Mrs.  Rosebud,  knowing  that  he  was  nothing  more  noi 
less  than  a gouty  old  parson,  bowed  to  him  very  coldly, 
but  accepted  his  challenge,  noth  withstanding. 

“Mrs.  Rosebud,”  he  added,  “ what  kind  of  a man 
was  old  Rosebud  ? ” 


20 


458 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u His  family  name,”  replied  the  widow,  u was  not 
Rosebud  but  Yellowboy;  and,  indeed,  to  speak  the 
truth,  my  dear  old  Rosebud  had  all  the  marks  and 
tokens  of  the  original  family  name  upon  him,  for  he 
was  as  thin  as  the  philosopher  there,  and  as  yellow  as 
saffron.  His  mother,  however,  the  night  before  he  was 
born,  dreamed  that  she  was  presented  with  a rosebud, 
and  the  name,  being  somewhat  poetical,  was  adopted  by 
himself  and  the  family  as  a kind  of  set-off  against  the 
duck-foot  color  of  the  ancestral  skin.” 

The  philospher,  in  the  meantime,  finding  himself 
interrupted,  stood,  with  a complacent  countenance, 
awaiting  a pause  in  which  he  might  proceed.  At 
length  he  got  an  opportunity  of  resuming. 

“ The  world,”  he  added,  u knows  but  little  of  the 
great  founder  of  so  many  systems  and  theories  con- 
nected with  human  life  and  philosophy.  It  was  he 
who  invented  the  multiplication  table,  and  solved  the 
forty-seventh  proposition  of  the  first  book  of  Euclid. 
It  was  he  who,  from  his  profound  knowledge  of  mu- 
sic, first  discovered  the  music  of  the  spheres — a divine 
harmony,  which,  from  its  unbroken  continuity,  and 
incessant  play  in  the  heavenly  bodies,  we  are  incap- 
able of  hearing.” 

u Where  the  deuce,  then,  is  the  use  of  it  ? ” cried 
Captain  Culverin  ; u it  must  be  a very  odd  kind  of 
music  which  we  cannot  hear.” 

u The  great  Samian,  sir,  could  hear  it ; but  only  in 
his  heart  and  intellect,  and  after  he  had  discovered  the 
truthful  doctrine  of  the  metempsychosis , or  transmigra- 
tion of  souls.” 

u The  transmigration  of  soles;  why,  my  dear  sir, 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


459 


doesn’t  every  fishwoman  understand  that  ? ” observed 
the  captain.  “ Was  the  fellow  a fisherman  1 ” 

“ His  great  discovery,  however,  if  mankind  would 
only  adopt  it,  was  the  healthful  one  of  a vegetable 
diet,  carried  out  by  a fixed  determination  not  to  wear 
any  dress  made  up  from  the  skins  or  fleeces  of  animals 
that  have  been  slain  by  man,  but  philosophically  to 
confine  himself  to  plain  linen  as  I do.  O Lord  ! this 
rheumatism  will  be  the  death  of  me.  Pythagoras  was 
one  of  the  greatest  philosophers.” 

Here  the  doctor  threw  another  glass  of  usquebaugh 
into  the  cup  which  stood  before  the  Pythagorean, 
which  act,  in  consequence  of  his  great  height  and 
short  sight,  he  did  not  perceive,  but  imagined  that  he 
was  drinking  the  well  water. 

“Philosopher,”  said  Captain  Culverin,  “hob  or  nob, 
a glass  with  you.” 

“With  pleasure,  captain,”  said  the  Pythagorean, 
“ only  I wish  you  would  adopt  my  principles — a veg- 
etable diet  and  aqua  pura” 

“Upon  my  credit,”  observed  Father  Mulrenin,  “I 
think  the  aqua  pura  is  the  best  of  it.  It  is  blessed 
water,  this  well  water,  and  it  ought  to  be  so,  because  the 
parson  consecrated  it.  Hob  or  nob  with  me,  Mr. Cooke.” 
“With  pleasure,  sir,”  replied  Mr.  Cooke,  again; 
“and  I do  assure  you,  Father  Mulrenin,  that  I think 
the  parson’s  consecration  has  improved  the  water.” 

“ Sorra  doubt  of  it,”  replied  the  friar ; “ and  I am 
sure  the  doctor  there  will  support  me  in  the  article  of 
the  parson’s  consecration.” 

“ The  great  Samian,”  proceeded  Cooke,  “ the  great 
Samian ” 


400 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ My  dear  philosopher,”  said  the  facetious  friar 
“ never  mind  your  great  Samian,  but  follow  up  your 
principles  and  drink  your  water.” 

The  mischievous  doctor  had  thrown  another  glass 
into  his  cup : “ Drink  your  water,  and  set  us  all  a phil- 
osophical example  of  sobriety.” 

“ That  I always  do,”  said  the  philosopher,  staggering 
a little ; “ that  I always  do  : the  water  is  delicious, 
and  1 think  my  rheumatism  has  departed  from  me. 
Mr.  Manifold,  hob  or  nob  ! ” 

“No,”  replied  Manifold,  “confound  me  if  I will. 
You  are  the  fellow  that  eats  nothing  but  vegetables, 
and  drinks  nothing  but  water.  Do  you  think  I will 
hob  or  nob  with  a water-drinking  rascal  like  you  ? 
Do  you  think  I will  put  my  wine  against  your  paltry 
water  ? ” 

“ Don’t  call  it  paltry,”  replied  the  Pythagorean  ; “ it 
is  delicious.  You  know  not  how  it  elevates  the  spirits 
and,  so  to  speak,  philosophizes  the  whole  system  of  man. 
I am  beginning  to  feel  extremely  happy.” 

“ I think  so,”  replied  the  friar ; “ but  wasn’t  it  a 
fact,  as  a proof  of  your  metempsychosis , that  the  great 
author  of  your  doctrine  was  at  the  siege  of  Troy  some 
centuries  before  he  came  into  the  world  as  the  philo- 
sopher Pythagoras  ? ” 

“Yes,  sir,”  replied  his  follower,  “he  fought  for  the 
Greeks  in  the  character  of  Euphorbus,  in  the  Trojan 
war,  was  Hermatynus,  and  afterwards  a fisherman ; his 
next  transformation  having  been  into  the  body  of 
Pythagoras.” 

“ What  an  extraordinary  memory  he  must  have 
had,”  said  the  friar.  “ Now,  can  you  yourself  remem- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


4C1 


ber  all  the  bodies  your  soul  has  passed  through  ? — • 
but  before  I expect  you  to  answer  me, — hob  or  nob 
again, — this  is  famous  water,  my  dear  philosopher.” 

“ It  is  famous  water,  Father  Mulrenin ; and  the  par- 
son’s consecration  has  given  it  a power  of  exhilaration 
which  is  astonishing.”  The  doctor  had  thrown  another 
glass  of  usquebaugh  into  his  cup,  of  course  un- 
observed. 

u Why,”  said  the  friar,  u if  I’m  not  much  mistaken, 
you  will  feel  the  benefit  of  it.  It  is  purely  philosophi- 
cal water,  and  fit  for  a philosopher  like  you  to  drink.” 
The  company  now  were  divided  into  little  knots,  and 
the  worthy  philosopher  found  it  necessary  to  take  his 
seat.  He  felt  himself  in  a state  of  mind  which  he 
could  not  understand;  but  the  delicious  flavor  of  the 
water  still  clung  to  him,  and,  owing  to  his  shortness 
of  sight,  and  the  doctor’s  wicked  wit, — if  wit  it  could 
be  called, — he  continued  drinking  spirits  and  water 
until  he  became  perfectly — or,  in  the  ordinary  phrase 
— blind  drunk,  and  was  obliged  to  be  carried  to  bed. 

In  the  meantime,  a new  individual  had  arrived ; 
and,  having  ascertained  from  the  servants  that  there 
was  a great  dinner  on  that  day,  he  inquired  if  Mr. 
Goodwin  and  his  family  were  present  at  it.  He  was 
informed  that  Mr.  Goodwin  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  were 
there,  but  that  Miss  Goodwin  was  unable  to  come.  He 
asked  where  Mr.  Goodwin  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  resided, 
and,  having  been  informed  on  this  point,  he  imme- 
diately passed  to  the  farmer’s  house  where  they  lodged. 

Now,  it  so  happened  that  there  was  a neat  garden 
attached  to  the  house,  in  which  was  an  arbor  of  wil- 
lows where  Miss  Goodwin  was  in  the  habit  of  sitting, 


462 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


and  amusing  herself  by  the  perusal  of  a book.  It 
contained  an  arm-chair,  in  which  she  frequently  re- 
clined, sometimes  after  the  very  slight  exertion  of 
walking;  it  also  happened  that  she  occasionally  fell 
asleep.  There  were  two  modes  of  approach  to  the 
farmer’s  house — one  by  the  ordinary  pathway,  and 
another  much  shorter,  which  led  by  a gate  that  opened 
into  the  garden.  By  this  last  the  guide  who  pointed 
out  the  house  to  Woodward  directed  him  to  proceed, 
and  he  did  so.  On  passing  through,  his  eye  caught 
the  summer  house,  and  he  saw  at  a glance  that  Alice 
Goodwin  was  there,  and  asleep.  She  was,  indeed, 
asleep,  but  it  was  a troubled  sleep,  for  the  demon  gaze 
of  the  terrible  eye  which  she  dreaded,  and  which  had 
almost  blasted  her  out  of  life,  she  imagined  was  once 
more  fixed  upon  her.  Woodward  approached  with  a 
stealthy  step,  and  saw  that,  even  although  asleep,  she 
was  deeply  agitated,  as  was  evident  by  her  moanings. 
He  contemplated  her  features  for  a brief  space. 

u Ah,r  he  said  to  himself,  u I have  done  my  work. 
Although  beautiful,  the  stamp  of  death  is  upon  her. 
One  last  gaze  and  it  will  all  be  over.  I am  before  her. 
in  her  dream.  My  eye  is  upon  her  in  her  morbid  and 
diseased  imagination,  but  what  will  the  consequence 
be  when  she  awakens  and  finds  it  upon  her  in  real- 
ity ? ” 

As  those  thoughts  passed  through  his  mind,  she  gave 
a scream,  and  exclaimed, — 

u O,  take  him  away ! take  him  away ! he  is  killing 
me ! ” and  as  she  uttered  the  words  she  awoke. 

Now,  thought  he,  to  secure  my  twelve  hundred  a 
year ; now,  for  one  glance,  with  the  power  of  hell  in 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


463 


its  blighting  influence,  and  all  is  over ; ray  twelve 
hundred  is  safe  to  me  and  mine  forever. 

On  awakening  from  her  terrible  dream,  the  first 
object  that  presented  itself  to  her  was  the  fixed  gaze 
of  that  terrific  eye.  It  was  now  wrought  up  to  such 
a concentration  of  malignity  as  surpassed  all  that  even 
her  imagination  had  ever  formed  of  it.  Fixed — 

diabolical  in  its  aspect,  and  steady  as  fate  itself — it 
poured  upon  the  weak  and  alarmed  girl  such  a flood 
of  venomous  and  prostrating  influence  that  her  shrieks 
were  too  feeble  to  reach  the  house  when  calling  for 
assistance.  She  seemed  to  have  been  fascinated  to  her 
own  destruction.  There  the  eye  was  fastened  upon 
her,  and  she  felt  herself  deprived  of  the  power  of  re- 
moving her  own  from  his. 

u O my  God  ! ” she  exclaimed,  u I am  lost  — help, 
help ; the  murderous  eye  is  upon  me  ! ” 

“It  is  enough,”  said  Woodward;  “good  by,  Miss 
Goodwin.  I was  simply  contemplating  your  beauty, 
and  I am  sorry  to  see  that  you  are  in  so  weak  a state. 
Present  my  compliments  to  your  father  and  mother ; 
and  think  of  me  as  a man  whose  affection  you  have 
indignantly  spurned — a man,  however,  whose  eye, 
whatever  his  heart  may  be,  is  not  to  be  trifled  with.” 

He  then  made  her  a low  bow,  and  took  his  departure 
back  through  the  garden. 

“ It  is  over,”  said  he ; “finitum  esty  the  property  is 
mine  ; she  cannot  be  saved  now  ; I have  taken  her  life  ; 
but  no  one  can  say  that  I have  shed  her  blood.  My 
precious  mother  will  be  delighted  to  hear  this.  Now, 
we  will  be  free  to  act  with  old  Cockletown  and  his 
niece ; and  if  she  does  not  turn  out  a good  wife— 


4G4 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


if  she  crosses  me  in  my  amours — for  amours  I will 
have, — I shall  let  her,  too,  feel  what  my  eye  can  do.” 
Alice’s  screams,  after  his  departure  from  the  garden, 
brought  out  Sarah  Sullivan,  who,  aided  by  another 
servant,  assisted  her  between  them  to  reach  the  house, 
where  she  was  put  to  bed  in  such  a state  of  weakness, 
alarm,  and  terror  as  cannot  be  described.  Her  father 
and  mother  were  immediately  sent  for,  and,  on  arriv- 
ing at  her  bedside,  found  her  apparently  in  a dying 
state.  All  she  could  find  voice  to  utter  was, — 

u He  was  here — his  eye  was  upon  me  in  the  sum- 
mer house.  I feel  I am  dying.” 

Doctor  Doolittle  and  Father  Mulrenin  were  both 
sent  for,  but  she  had  fallen  into  an  exhausted  slumber, 
and  it  was  deemed  better  not  to  disturb  her  until  she 
might  gain  some  strength  by  sleep.  Her  parents,  who 
felt  so  anxious  about  her  health,  and  the  faint  hopes 
of  her  recovery,  now  made  fainter  by  the  incident 
which  had  just  occurred,  did  not  return  to  the  assem- 
bly, and  the  consequence  was  that  Woodward  and  they 
did  not  meet. 

When  the  hour  for  the  dance,  however,  arrived,  the 
tables  for  refreshments  were  placed  in  other  and  smaller 
rooms,  and  the  larger  one  in  which  they  had  dined  was 
cleared  out  for  the  ball.  The  simple-hearted  Pythago- 
rean had  slept  himself  sober,  without  being  aware  of 
the  cause  of  his  breakdown  at  the  dinner,  and  he  now 
appeared  among  them  in  a gala  dress  of  snow-white 
linen.  He  was  no  enemy  to  healthy  amusements,  for 
he  could  not  forget  that  the  great  philosopher  whom 
he  followed  had  won  public  prizes  at  the  Olympic 
games.  He  consequently  frisked  about  in  the  dance 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


4G5 


with  an  awkwardness  and  a disregard  of  the  graces 
of  motion,  which,  especially  in  the  jigs,  convulsed  the 
whole  assembly,  nor  did  any  one  among  them  laugh 
more  loudly  than  he  did  himself.  He  especially  ad- 
dressed himself  to,  and  danced  with,  Mrs.  Rosebud, 
who,  as  she  was  short,  fat,  and  plump,  exhibited  as 
ludicrous  a contrast  with  the  almost  naked  anatomical 
scructure  which  frisked  before  her  as  the  imagination 
could  conceive. 

u Upon  my  credit,”  observed  the  friar,  u I see  that 
extremes  may  meet.  Look  at  the  pilosopher,  how  he 
trebles  and  capers  it  before  the  widow.  Faith,  I should 
not  feel  surprised  if  he  made  Mrs.  Pythagoras  of  her 
before  long.” 

This,  however,  was  not  the  worst  of  it,  for  what  or  who 
but  the  devil  himself  should  tempt  the  parson,  with  his 
gout  strong  upon  him,  to  select  Miss  Rosebud  for  a 
dance,  whilst  the  philosophic  rheumatist  was  frisking 
it  as  well  as  he  could  with  her  mother  ? The  room  was 
in  an  uproar.  Miss  Rosebud,  who  possessed  much 
wicked  humor,  having,  as  the  lady  always  has,  the 
privilege,  called  for  one  of  the  liveliest  tunes  then 
known.  The  parson’s  attempt  to  keep  time  made  the 
uproar  still  greater ; but  at  length  it  ceased,  for  neither 
the  philosopher  nor  the  parson  could  hold  out  any 
longer,  and  each  retired  in  a state  of  torture  to  hif 
seat.  The  mirth  having  now  subsided,  a gentleman 
entered  the  room,  admirably  dressed,  on  whom  the  at- 
tention of  the  whole  company  was  turned.  He  was  tall, 
elegantly  formed,  and  at  a first  glance  was  handsome. 
The  expression  of  his  eyes,  however,  was  striking — 
startling.  It  was  good — brilliant ; it  was  bad  and 

20* 


4CG 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


strange,  and,  to  those  who  examined  it  closely,  such  as 
they  had  never  witnessed  before.  Still  he  was  evident- 
ly a gentleman : there  could  be  no  mistake  about  that. 
His  manner,  his  dress,  and  his  whole  bearing,  made  them 
all  feel  that  he  was  entitled  to  respect  and  courtesy. 
Little  did  they  imagine  that  he  was  a murderer, 
and  that  he  entered  the  room  under  the  gratifying 
impression  of  his  having  killed  Alice  Goodwin.  It  was 
Harry  Woodward.  The  evening  was  now  advanced, 
but,  after  his  introduction  to  the  company,  he  joined 
in  their  amusements,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  dancing  with 
both  Mrs.  Rosebud  and  her  daughter ; and  after  having 
concluded  his  dance  with  the  latter,  some  tidings  reach- 
ed the  room,  which  struck  the  whole  company  with  a 
feeling  of  awe.  It  was  at  first  whispered  about,  but  it 
at  length  became  the  general  topic  of  conversation. 
Alice  Goodwin  was  dying,  and  her  parents  were  in  a 
state  of  distraction.  Nobody  could  tell  why,  but  it  ap- 
peared she  was  at  the  last  gasp,  and  that  there  was 
some  mystery  in  her  malady.  Many  speculations  were 
broached  upon  the  subject.  Woodward  preserved 
silence  for  a time,  but  just  as  he  was  about  to  make 
some  observations  with  reference  to  her  illness,  a tall, 
handsome  gentleman  entered  the  room  and  bowed  with 
much  grace  to  the  company. 

Father  Mulrenin  started  up,  and,  shaking  hands  with 
him,  said, — 

u I know  now,  sir,  that  you  have  got  my  letter.” 

u I have  got  it,”  replied  the  other,  u and  I am  here 
accordingly.” 

As  he  spoke,  his  eye  glanced  around  the  room,  the 
most  distinguished  figure  in  which,  beyond  compari 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


467 


son,  was  that  of  Woodward,  who  instantly  recognized 
him  as  the  gentleman  whom  he  had  met  on  the  morn- 
ing of  his  departure  from  the  hospitable  roof  of  Mr. 
Goodwin,  on  his  return  home,  and,  we  may  add,  between 
whom  and  himself  that  extraordinary  trial  of  the  power 
of  willy  as  manifested  by  the  power  of  the  eye,  took 
place  so  completely  to  his  own  discomfiture.  They  were 
both  gentlemen,  and  bowed  to  each  other  very  courte- 
ously, after  which  they  approached  and  shook  hands, 
and  whilst  the  stranger  held  Woodward’s  hand  in  his 
during  their  short  but  friendly  chat,  it  was  observed 
that  Woodward’s  face  got  as  pale  as  death,  and  he  al- 
most immediately  tottered  towards  a seat  from  weakness. 

u Don’t  be  alarmed,”  said  the  stranger ; u you  now 
feel  that  the  principle  of  good  is  always  able  to  overcome 
the  principle  of  evil.” 

u Who  or  what  are  you  ? ” asked  Woodward,  faintly. 
u I am  a plain  country  gentleman,  sir  ; and  something 
more,  a man  of  wealth  and  distinction ; but  who,  unlike 
my  friend  Cooke  here,  do  not  make  myself  ridiculous  by 
absurd  eccentricities,  and  the  adoption  of  the  nonsensical 
doctrines  of  Pythagoras,  so  utterly  at  variance  with 
reason  and  Christian  truth.  You  know,  my  dear  Cooke, 
I could  have  cured  you  of  your  rheumatism  had  you 
possessed  common-sense ; but  who  could  cure  any  man 
who  guards  his  person  against  the  elements  by  such  a 
ludicrous  and  unsubstantial  dress  as  yours  ? ” 

“I  am  in  torture,  replied  Cooke ; u I was  tempted  to 
dance  with  a pretty  woman,  and  now  I am  suffering  for  it.” 
“As  for  me,”  exclaimed  Topertoe,  UI  am  a match, 
and  more  than  a match,  for  you  in  suffering.  O,  this 
accursed  gout ! ” 


468 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


“ I suppose  you  brought  it  on  by  hard  drinking,  sir,* 
said  the  stranger.  “ If  that  be  so,  I shall  not  under- 
take to  cure  you  unless  you  give  up  hard  drinking.” 

“I  will  do  anything,”  replied  Topertoe,  u provided 
you  can  allay  my  pain.  I also  was  tempted  to  dance 
as  well  as  the  philosopher;  and  now  the  Christian 
parson  and  the  pagan  Pythagorean  are  both  suffering 
for  it.” 

u What  is  all  this  about  ? ” exclaimed  Manifold.  u O 
Lord  ! is  he  going  to  put  them  on  a vegetable  diet,  re- 
lieved by  toast  and  water — toast  and  water  ? ” 

The  stranger  paid  but  little  attention  to  Manifold, 
because  he  saw  by  his  face  and  the  number  of  his  chins 
that  he  was  past  hope ; but  turning  towards  Topertoe 
and  the  Pythagorean,  he  requested  them  both  to  sit 
beside  each  other  before  him.  He  then  asked  Topertoe 
where  his  gout  affected  him,  and  having  been  informed 
that  it  was  principally  in  his  great  toe  and  right  foot, 
he  deliberately  stripped  the  foot,  and  having  pressed  his 
hands  upon  it  for  about  the  space  of  ten  minutes,  he 
desired  his  patient  to  rise  up  and  walk.  This  he  did, 
and  to  his  utter  astonishment,  without  the  slightest 
symptom  or  sensation  of  pain. 

u Why,  bless  my  soul ! ” exclaimed  the  parson,  u I am 
cured;  the  pain  is  altogether  gone.  Let  me  have  a 
bumper  of  claret.” 

u That  will  do,”  observed  the  stranger.  u You  are 
incurable.  You  will  plunge  once  more  into  a life  of 
intemperance  and  luxury,  and  once  more  your  com- 
plaint, from  which  you  are  now  free,  will  return  to  you. 
You  will  not  deny  yourself  the  gratification  of  your 
irrational  and  senseless  indulgences,  and  yet  you  expect 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


469 


to  be  cured.  As  for  me,  I can  only  remove  the  malady 
of  such  persons  as  you  for  the  present,  or  time  being ; 
but,  so  long  as  you  return  to  the  exciting  causes  of  it,  no 
earthly  skill  or  power  in  man  can  effect  a permanent 
cure.  Now,  Cooke,  I will  relieve  you  of  your 
rheumatism  ; but  unless  you  exchange  this  flimsy  stuff  for 
apparel  suited  to  your  climate  and  condition,  I feel  that 
I am  incapable  of  rendering  you  any  thing  but  a tempor- 
ary relief.” 

He  passed  his  hands  over  those  parts  of  his  limbs 
most  affected  by  his  complaint,  and  in  a short  time  he 
(the  philosopher)  found  himself  completely  free  from 
his  pains. 

During  those  two  most  extraordinary  processes 
Woodward  looked  on  with  a degree  of  wonder  and  of 
interest  that  might  be  truly  termed  intense.  What 
the  operations  which  took  place  before  him  could  mean 
he  knew  not,  but  when  the  stranger  turned  round  to  the 
friar  and  said,  — u Now  bring  me  to  this  unhappy  girl,” 
Woodward  seized  his  hat,  feeling  a presentiment  that  he 
was  going  to  the  relief  of  Alice  Goodwin,  and  with  hasty 
steps  proceeded  to  the  farm  house  in  which  she  and  her 
parents  lodged.  He  was  now  desperate,  and  resolved,  if 
courtesy  failed,  to  force  one  more  annihilating  glance 
upon  her  before  the  mysterious  stranger  should  arrive. 
We  need  scarcely  inform  our  readers  that  he  was  indig- 
nantly repulsed  by  the  family  ; but  he  was  furious,  and  in 
spite  of  all  opposition  forced  his  way  into  her  bedroom,  to 
which  he  was  led  by  her  groans — dying  groans  they 
were  considered  by  all  around  her.  He  rushed  into  her 
bedroom,  and  fixed  his  eye  upon  her  with  something 
like  the  fury  of  hell  in  it.  The  poor  girl  un  seeing  him 


470 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 

a second  time  fell  back  and  moaned  as  if  she  had  expired. 
The  villain  stood  looking  over  her  in  a spirit  of  the  most 
malignant  triumph. 

u It  is  done  now,”  said  he ; “ there  she  lies — a 
corpse — and  I am  now  master  of  my  twelve  hundred 
a year.” 

He  had  scarcely  uttered  the  words  when  he  felt  a 
powerful  hand  grasp  him  by  the  shoulder,  and  send  him 
with  dreadful  violence  to  the  other  side  of  the  room. 
On  turning  round  to  see  who  the  person  was  who  had 
actually  twirled  him  about  like  an  infant,  he  found  the 
large,  but  benevolent-looking  stranger  standing  at  Alice’s 
bedside,  his  finger  upon  the  pulse  and  his  eyes  intently 
fixed  upon  her  apparently  lifeless  features.  He  then 
turned  round  to  Woodward,  and  exclaimed  in  a voice  of 
thunder, — 

u She  is  not  dead,  villain,  and  will  not  die  on  this 
occasion  : begone,  and  leave  the  room.” 

u Villain  ! ” replied  Woodward,  putting  his  hand  to 
his  sword;  “I  allow  no  man  to  call  me  villain  un- 
punished.” 

The  stranger  contemptuously  and  indignantly  waved 
his  hand  to  him,  as  much  as  to  say — presently,  pre- 
sently, but  not  now.  The  truth  is,  the  loud  tones  of 
his  voice  had  caused  Alice  to  open  her  eyes,  and  instead 
of  finding  the  dreaded  being  before  her,  there  stood 
the  symbol  of  benevolen§e  and  moral  power,  with  his 
mild,  but  clear  and  benignant  eye  smiling  upon  her. 

u My  dear  child,”  said  he,  u look  upon  ine  and  give 
me  your  hands.  You  shall,  with  the  assistance  of  that 
God  who  has  so  mysteriously  gifted  me,  soon  be  well, 
and  free  from  the  evil  and  diabolical  influence  which 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


471 


has  been  for  such  selfish  and  accursed  purposes  exer- 
cised over  you.” 

He  then  took  her  beautiful  but  emaciated  hands  into 
his  own,  which  were  also  soft  and  beautiful,  and  keeping 
his  eyes  fixed  upon  hers,  he  then,  with  that  necessary 
freedom  which  physicians  exercise  with  their  patients, 
pressed  his  hands  after  a time  upon  her  temples,  her 
head,  her  eyes,  and  her  heart,  the  whole  family  being 
present,  servants  and  all.  The  effect  was  miraculous. 
In  the  course  of  twenty  minutes  the  girl  was  recovered  j 
her  spirits  — her  health  had  returned  to  her.  Her 
eyes  smiled  as  she  turned  them  with  delight  upon  her 
father  and  mother. 

“ O,  papa ! ” she  exclaimed,  smiling,  “ 0,  dear 
mamma,  what  can  this  mean  ? I am  cured,  and  what 
is  more,  I am  no  longer  afraid  of  that  vile,  bad  man. 
May  the  God  of  heaven  be  praised  for  this  ! but  how 
will  we  thank — how  can  we  thank  the  benevolent 
gentleman  who  has  rescued  me  from  death  ? ” 

“ More  thanks  are  due,”  replied  the  stranger,  smil- 
ing, “to  Father  Mulrenin  here,  who  acquainted  me  in 
a letter,  not  only  with  your  melancholy  condition,  but 
with  the  supposed  cause  of  it.  However,  let  your 
thanks  be  first  returned  to  God,  whose  mysterious  in- 
strument I only  am.  Now,  sir,”  said  he,  turning  to 
Woodward,  “ you  laid  your  hand  upon  your  sword.  I 
also  wear  a sword,  not  for  aggression  but  defence.  You 
know  we  met  before.  I was  not  then  aware  of  your 
personal  history,  but  I am  now.  I have  just  returned 
from  London,  where  I was  at  the  court  of  his  Majesty 
Charles  the  Second.  While  in  London  I met  your 
granduncle,  and  from  him  I learned  your  history,  and 


472 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


a bad  one  it  is.  Now,  sir,  I beg  to  inform  you  that 
your  malignant  and  diabolical  influence  over  the  per- 
son of  this  young  lady  has  ceased  forever.  As  to  the 
future,  she  is  free  from  that  influence ; but  if  I ever 
hear  that  you  attempt  to  intrude  yourself  into  her 
presence,  or  to  annoy  her  family,  I will  have  you  se- 
cured in  the  jail  of  Waterford  in  forty-eight  hours 
afterwards,  for  other  crimes  that  render  you  liable  to 
the  law.” 

“And  pray  who  are  you  ?”  asked  Woodward,  with  a 
blank  and  crestfallen  countenance,  but  still  with  a 
strong  feeling  of  enmity  and  bitterness — a feeling 
which  he  could  not  repress.  “ Who  are  you  who  pre- 
sume to  dictate  to  me  upon  my  conduct  and  course  of 
life  ? ” 

“ Who  ami!”  replied  the  stranger,  assuming  an  air 
of  incredible  dignity.  “Sir,  my  name  is  Valentine 
Greatrakes,  a person  on  whom  God  has  bestowed 
powers  which,  apart  from  inspiration,  have  seldom  for 
centuries  ever  been  vouchsafed  to  man.” 

Woodward  got  pale  again.  He  had  heard  of  his  ex- 
traordinary powers  of  curing  almost  every  description 
of  malady  peculiar  to  the  human  frame,  and  without 
another  word  slunk  out  of  the  room.  On  hearing  his 
name  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodwin  rushed  to  him,  seized  his 
hands,  and  with  the  enthusiasm  of  grateful  hearts  each 
absolutely  wept  upon  his  broad  and  ample  bosom.  He 
was  at  this  period  about  forty-six  ; but  seeing  Alice’s 
face  lit  up  with  joy  and  delight,  he  stooped  down 
and  kissed  her  as  a father  would  a daughter  who  had 
recovered  from  the  death  struggle.  “ My  dear  child,” 
he  said,  “ you  are  now  saved ; but  you  must  remain 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


473 


here  for  some  time  longer,  because  I do  not  wish  to 
part  with  you  until  I shall  have  completely  confirmed 
the  sanative  influence  with  which  God  has  enabled  me 
to  reinvigorate  you  and  others.  As  for  your  selfish 
persecutor,  he  will  trouble  you  no  more.  He  knows 
now  what  the  consequences  would  be  should  he  at- 
tempt it.” 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 
Woodward  returned  to  the  public  room,  where  he 
was  soon  followed  by  Father  Mulrenin  and  Greatrakes, 
who  were  shortly  joined  by  Mr.  Goodwin;  Mrs.  Good- 
win having  remained  at  home  with  Alice.  The  danc- 
ing went  on  with  great  animation,  and  when  the  hour 
of  supper  arrived  there  was  a full  and  merry  table. 
The  friar  was  in  great  glee,  but  from  time  to  time  kept 
his  eye  closely  fixed  upon  Woodward,  whose  counte- 
nance and  conduct  he  watched  closely.  It  might  have 
been  about  the  hour  of  midnight,  if  not  later,  when, 
after  a short  lull  in  the  conversation,  Father  Mulrenin 
addressed  Mr.  Goodwin  as  follows  : — 

u Mr.  Goodwin,  is  there  not  a family  in  your  neigh- 
borhood named  Lindsay  ? ” 

u There  is,”  replied  Goodwin ; u and  a very  respecta- 
ble family,  too.” 

u By  the  way,  there  is  a very  curious  tradition,  or 
legend,  connected  with  the  family  of  Mr.  Lindsay’# 
wife  : have  you  ever  heard  of  it  ? ” 


474 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u That  such  a tradition,  or  legend,  exists,  I believe,” 
he  replied,  u but  there  are  many  versions  of  it — al- 
though I have  never  heard  any  of  them  distinctly  ; 
something  I did  hear  about  what  is  termed  the  Shan - 
dhinne-dhuv , or  the  Black  Spectre .” 

u Well,  then,”  proceeded  the  friar,  u if  the  company 
has  no  objection  to  hear  an  authentic  account  of  this 
fearful  apparition,  I will  indulge  them  with  a slight 
sketch  of  the  narrative : 

u When  Essex  was  over  here  in  the  Elizabethan 
wars — and  a nice  hand  he  made  of  them  ; not,  God 
knows,  that  we  ought  to  regret  it,  but  I like  a good 
general  whether  he  is  for  us  or  against  us — devil  a 
doubt  of  that : well,  when  Essex  was  over  here  con- 
ducting them  (with  reverence  be  it  spoken)  it  so  hap- 
pened that  he  had  a scoundrel  with  him  by  name  Ham- 
ilton— and  a thorough  scoundrel  was  he.  0 Lord  ! 
if  I had  livedin  those  days,  and  wasn’t  in  Orders  to 
tie  my  hands  up — but  no  matter ; this  same  scoun- 
drel was  one  of  the  handsomest  vagabones  in  the  Eng- 
lish camp.  Well  and  good  ; but,  indeed,  to  tell  God’s 
truth,  it  was  neither  well  nor  good,  because,  as  I said, 
the  man  was  a first-rate,  tiptop  scoundrel;  but  you 
will  find  that  he  was  a devilish  sight  more  so  before  I 
have  put  a period  to  my  little  narration.  Mr.  Wood- 
ward, will  you  hob  or  nob  ? I think  your  name  is 
Woodward  ?” 

u With  great  pleasure,  sir,”  replied  Woodward ; 6(  and 
you  are  right,  my  name  is  Woodward  ; but  proceed 
with  your  narrative,  for,  I assure  you,  I feel  very  much 
interested  in  it,  especially  in  that  portion  of  it  which 
relates  to  the  Black  Spectre . Though  not  a believer 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


475 


in  supernatural  appearances,  I feel  much  gratification 
in  listening  to  accounts  of  them.  Pray  proceed,  sir.” 
u Well,  sir,  it  so  happened  that  this  Hamilton,  who 
had  been  originally  a Scotch  Redshank,  became  pri- 
vately acquainted  with  a beautiful  and  wealthy  orphan 
girl,  a relation  of  the  O’Neils  ; and  it  so  happened  again, 
that  whether  they  made  a throw  on  the  dice  for  it  or 
not,  he  won  her  affections.  So  far,  however,  there  was 
nothing  very  particularly  obnoxious  in  it,  because  we 
know  that  intermarriages  between  Catholics  and  Prot- 
estants may  disarm  the  parties  of  their  religious  prej- 
udices against  each  other  ; and  although  I cannot 
affirm  the  truth  of  what  I am  about  to  say  from  my 
own  experience,  still,  I think  I have  been  able  to  smell 
out  the  fact  that  little  Cupid  is  of  no  particular  relig- 
ion, and  can  be  claimed  by  no  particular  church  ; or 
rather  I should  say  that  he  is  claimed  by  all  churches 
and  all  creeds.  This  Hamilton,  as  I said,  was  exceed- 
ingly handsome,  but  it  seems  from  the  tradition  that 
it  was  by  the  beauty  of  his  eyes  that  Eva  O’Neil  was 
conquered,  just  as  the  first  Eve  was  by  the  eyes  and 
tongue  of  the  serpent.  Not,  God  knows,  that  the 
great  Eve  was  any  great  shakes,  for  she  left  the  world 
in  a nice  plight  by  falling  in  love  with  a serpent  ; but 
upon  my  credit  she  was  not  the  first  woman,  excuse 
the  blunder,  who  fell  in  love  with  a serpent,  and  suf- 
fered accordingly.  I appale  to  Pythagoras  there.” 
u It  is  an  allegory,”  replied  the  Pythagorean,  u and 
simply  means  that  we  are  innocent  so  long  as  we  are 
young,  and  that  when  we  come  to  maturity  we  are 
corrupted  and  depraved  by  our  passions.” 

u How  the  sorra  can  you  say  that,”  replied  the  friar, 


476 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


“ when  you  know  that  Adam  and  Eve  were  created  full- 
grown  ? ” 

“Pray  go  on  with  your  tradition,”  said  Greatrakes, 
“and  let  us  hear  the  history  of  the  Black  Spectre . I 
am  not  myself  an  infidel  in  the  history  of  supernatural 
appearances,  and  I wish  to  hear  you  out.” 

“Well,  then,”  replied  the  friar,  “you  shall.  The 
villain  proposed  marriage  to  this  beautiful  young 
orphan,  and  as  he  was  a handsome  vagabone,  as  I have 
stated,  he  was  accepted  ; but  his  eyes,  above  all  things, 
were  irresistible.  They  were  married  by  a Protestant 
clergyman,  and  immediately  afterwards  by  a Catholic 
priest,  who  was  far  advanced  in  years.  The  lady  would 
submit  to  no  marriage  but  a legal  one.  The  marriage, 
however,  was  private ; for  Hamilton  knew  that  Essex 
was  aware  of  his  having  been  during  this  event  a 
married  man,  and  that  his  wife,  who  was  a distant 
relation  of  the  Earl’s,  was  still  living.  The  marriage, 
however,  came  to  Essex’s  ears,  and  Hamilton  was  called 
to  account.  He  denied  the  marriage,  the  old  priest 
having  been  now  dead,  and  none  but  the  Protestant 
clergyman  of  the  parish  being  alive  to  bear  testimony 
to  the  fact  of  the  marriage.  He  endeavored  to  prevail 
upon  the  clergyman  also  to  deny  the  marriage,  which 
he  refused  to  do,  whereupon  he  was  found  murdered. 
His  wife  by  this  marriage  having  learned  from  Essex 
that  Hamilton  had  most  treacherously  deceived  her, 
fell  into  premature  labor  and  died  ; but  her  last  words 
were  an  awful  curse  upon  him,  and  his  children  after 
him,  to  the  last  generation. 

“ 6 May  the  Eye  that  lured  me  to  destruction,’  she 
said,  * become  a curse  to  you  and  your  descendants  for- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


47  7 

ever ! May  it  blight  and  kill  all  those  whom  it  looks 
upon,  and  render  it  dreadful  and  dreaded  to  all  those 
who  will  place  confidence  in  you  or  your  descend- 
ants ! ’ 

“ God  knows  I couldn’t  much  blame  her  ; it  was  her 
last  Christian  benediction  to  the  villain  who  had  de- 
stroyed her,  and,  setting  charity  aside,  I don’t  see  how 
she  could  have  spoken  otherwise. 

“ When  the  proofs  of  the  marriage,  however,  were 
about  to  be  brought  against  him,  the  Protestant  clergy- 
man, who,  on  discovering  his  iniquity,  was  too  honest 
to  conceal  it,  and  who  felt  bitterly  the  fraud  that  had 
been  practised  on  him,  was  found  murdered,  as  I have 
said,  because  he  was  now  the  only  evidence  left  against 
Hamilton’s  crime.  The  latter  did  not,  however,  get 
rid  of  him  by  that  atrocious  and  inhuman  act.  The 
spirit  of  that  man  haunts  the  family  from  that  day  to 
this ; it  is  always  a messenger  of  evil  to  them  when- 
ever he  appears,  and  it  matters  not  where  they  go  or 
where  they  live,  he  is  sure  to  follow  them,  and  to  fasten 
upon  some  of  the  family,  generally  the  wickedest,  of 
course,  as  his  victim.  Now,  Mr.  Woodward,  what  do 
you  think  of  that  family  tradition  ? ” 

“I  think  of  it,”  replied  Woodward,  “with  contempt, 
as  I do  of  everything  that  proceeds  from  the  lips  of  an 
ignorant  and  illiterate  Roman  Catholic  priest.” 

“ Sir,”  replied  the  friar,  “ I am  not  the  inventor  of 
this  family  tradition,  nor  of  the  crime  which  is  said — 
however  justly  I know  not — to  have  given  rise  to  it ; 
but  this  I do  know,  that  no  man  having  claims  to  the 
character  of  a gentleman  would  use  such  language  to 
a defenceless  man  as  you  have  just  used  to  me.  Tho 


478 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


legend  is  traditionary  in  your  family,  and  I have  only 
given  it  as  I have  heard  it.  If  I were  not  a clergyman 
I would  chastise  you  for  your  insolence ; but  my  hands 
are  bound  up,  and  you  well  know  it.” 

“ Friar,”  said  Greatrakes,  “ when  you  know  that 
your  bands  are  bound  up,  you  should  have  avoided  in- 
sulting any  man.  You  should  not  have  related  a piece 
of  family  history — perhaps  false  from  beginning  to 
end — in  the  presence  of  a gentleman  so  intimately 
connected  with  that  family  as  you  knew  him  to  be. 
It  was  no  topic  for  a common  room  like  this,  and  it  was 
quite  unjustifiable  in  you  to  have  introduced  it.” 

66 1 feel,  sir,  that  you  are  perfectly  right,”  replied  the 
good-natured  friar,  “ and  I ask  Mr.  Woodward’s  pardon 
for  having,  without  the  slightest  intention  of  offence  to 
him,  done  so.  You  will  recollect  that  he  himself  ex- 
pressed an  anxiety  to  hear  it.” 

“ All  I say  upon  the  subject,”  observed  the  Pythago- 
rean, “is  simply  this,  that  Pythagoras  himself  could 
not  have  cured  me  of  the  rheumatism  as  my  friend 
Valentine  Greatrakes  has  done.” 

“ You  will  require  no  cure,  and,  what  is  better,  no 
necessity  for  cure,”  replied  Greatrakes,  smiling,  “if 
you  will  have  only  common  sense,  my  dear  Cooke. 
Clothe  yourself  in  warm  and  comfortable  garments,  and 
feed  your  miserable  carcass  with  good  beef  and  mutton, 
and,  in  addition  to  which,  like  myself  and  the  friar  here, 
take  a warm  tumbler  of  good  usquebaugh  punch  to  pro- 
mote digestion.” 

“ I will  never  abandon  my  principles,”  replied  the 
philosopher.  “ Linen  and  vegetable  diet  forever.” 

Manifold  was  asleep  after  his  gorge, — a sleep  from 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


479 


which  he  never  awoke, — but  Doctor  Doolittle,  anxious 
to  secure  Cooke  as  a patient,  became  quite  eloquent 
upon  the  advantages  of  a vegetable  diet,  and  of  the 
Pythagorean  system  in  general ; after  which  the  con- 
versation of  the  night  closed,  and  the  guests  departed 
to  thevr  respective  lodgings. 

The  night  was  still  and  beautiful.  The  moon  was 
about  to  sink,  but  still  she  emitted  that  faint  and 
shadowy  light  which  lends  such  calm,  but  picturesque 
beauty  to  the  nocturnal  landscape.  Woodward  was 
alone;  but  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  language  in 
which  to  describe  the  bitterness  of  his  feelings  and  the 
frightful  sense  of  his  disappointment  on  finding,  not 
only  that  his  infamous  design  upon  the  life  of  Alice 
Goodwin  had  been  frustrated,  but  on  feeling  certain 
that  she  had  been  restored  to  perfect  health  before  his 
eyes.  This,  however,  was  not  the  worst  of  it.  He 
had  calculated  on  killing  her,  and  consequently  of 
securing  the  twelve  hundred  a year,  on  the  strength  of 
which  he  and  his  mother  could  confidently  negotiate 
with  the  old  nobleman,  who  always  slept  with  one  eye 
open.  In  the  venom  and  dark  malignity  of  his  heart  he 
cursed  Alice  Goodwin,  he  cursed  Valentine  Greatrakes, 
he  cursed  the  world,  and  he  cursed  God,  or  rather 
would  have  cursed  him  had  he  believed  in  the  existence 
of  such  a being. 

In  this  mood  of  mind  he  was  proceeding  to  his 
lodgings,  when  he  espied  before  him  the  Shan-dhinne - 
dhuVy  or  Black  Spectre , with  the  middogue  in  his 
hand.  He  stood  and  looked  at  it  steadily. 

u What  is  this  ? ” said  he,  addressing  the  figure  be- 
fore him.  u What  pranks  are  you  playing  now  ? Do  you 


480 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OK, 


think  me  a fool  ? What  brought  you  here  ? and  what  do 
you  mean  by  this  pantomimic  nonsense,  Mr.  Conjurer  ? 99 

The  figure,  of  course,  made  no  reply,  except  by 
gesture.  It  brandished  the  middogue,  or  dagger,  how- 
ever, and  pointed  it  three  times  at  his  heart.  The 
spot  upon  which  this  strange  interview  occurred  was 
perfectly  clear  of  anything  that  could  conceal  an  in- 
dividual. In  fact,  it  was  an  open  common.  Wood- 
ward, consequently,  led  astray  by  circumstances  with 
which  the  reader  will  become  subsequently  acquainted, 
started  forward  with  the  intention  of  reaching  the  in- 
dividual whom  he  suspected  of  indulging  himself  in 
playing  with  his  fears,  or  rather  with  jocularly  intend- 
ing to  excite  them.  He  sprang  forward,  we  say,  and 
reached  the  spot  on  which  the  Black  Spectre  had 
stood,  but  our  readers  may  judge  of  his  surprise  when 
he  found  that  the  spectre,  or  whatever  it  was,  had 
disappeared,  and  was  nowhere,  or  any  longer,  visible. 
Place  of  concealment  there  was  none.  He  examined 
the  ground  about  him.  It  was  firm  and  compact,  and 
without  a fissure  in  which  a rat  could  conceal  itself. 

There  is  no  power  in  human  nature  which  enables 
the  heart  of  man,  under  similar  circumstances,  to  bear 
the  occurrence  of  such  a scene  as  we  have  described, 
unmoved.  The  man  was  hardened — an  infidel,  an 
atheist ; but,  nothwithstanding  all  this,  a sense  of  awe, 
wonder,  and  even,  in  some  degree,  of  terror,  came 
over  his  heart,  which  nearly  unnerved  him.  Most 
atheists,  however,  are  utter  profligates,  as  he  was  ; or 
silly  philosophers,  who,  because  they  take  their  own 
reason  for  their  guide,  will  come  to  no  other  conclu 
sion  than  that  to  which  it  leads  them. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


481 


“ It  is  simply  a hallucination,”  said  he  to  himself, 
“ and  merely  the  result  of  having  heard  the  absurd 
nonsense  of  what  that  ignorant  and  credulous  old  friar 
related  to-night  concerning  my  family.  Still  it  is 
strange,  because  I am  cool  and  sober,  and  in  the  per- 
fect use  of  my  senses.  This  is  the  same  appearance 
which  I saw  before  near  the  Haunted  House,  and  of 
which  I never  could  get  any  account.  What  if  there 
should  be ? ” 

He  checked  himself  and  proceeded  to  his  lodgings, 
with  an  intention  of  returning  home  the  next  morning ; 
which  he  did,  after  having  failed  in  the  murderous 
mission  which  he  undertook  to  accomplish. 

“ Mother,”  said  he,  after  his  return  home,  “all  is 
lost : Alice  Goodwin  has  been  restored  to  perfect 
health  by  Valentine  Greatrakes,  and  my  twelve  hun- 
dred a year  is  gone  forever.  How  can  we  enter  into 
negotiations  with  that  sharp  old  scoundrel,  Lord 
Cockletown,  now  ? I assure  you  I had  her  at  the  last 
gasp,  when  Greatrakes  came  in  and  restored  her  to 
perfect  health  before  my  face.  But,  setting  that  aside 
for  the  present,  is  there  such  a being  as  what  is  termed 
the  Blach  Spectre , mysteriously  connected,  if  I may 
say  so,  with  our  family  ? ” 

His  mother’s  face  got  pale  as  death. 

“ Why  do  you  ask,  Harry  ? ” said  she. 

“Because,”  he  replied,  “I  have  reason  to  think  that 
I have  seen  it  twice.” 

“ Alas ! alas  ! ” she  exclaimed,  “ then  the  doom  of 
the  curse  is  upon  you . It  selects  only  one  of  every 
generation  on  which  to  work  its  vengeance.  The 
third  appearance  of  it  will  be  fatal  to  you.” 


482 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

u This  is  all  contemptible  absurdity,  my  dear  mother 
I don’t  care  if  I saw  it  a thousand  times.  How  can  it 
interfere  with  my  fate  ? ” 

“ It  does  not  interfere,”  she  replied,  “ it  only  inti- 
mates it,  and  whatever  the  nature  of  the  individual^ 
death  among  our  family  may  be,  it  shadows  it  out. 
What  signs  did  it  make  to  you  ? ” 

“It  brandished  what  is  called  in  this  country  a mid- 
dogue,  or  Irish  dagger,  at  my  heart.” 

His  mother  got  pale  again. 

“Harry,”  said  she,  “I  would  recommend  you  to 
leave  the  kingdom.  Avoid  the  third  warning.” 

“ Mother,”  he  replied,  “ this  certainly  is  sad  non- 
sense. I have  no  notion  of  leaving  the  kingdom  in 
consequence  of  such  superstitious  stuff  as  this ; all 
these  things  are  soap  bubbles ; put  your  finger  on  them 
and  they  dissolve  into  nothing.  How  is  Charles  ? for 
I have  not  yet  seen  him.” 

“ Improving  very  much,  although  not  able  yet  to 
leave  his  room.” 

Woodward  walked  about  and  seemed  absorbed  in 
thought. 

“ It  is  a painful  thing,  mother,”  said  he,  “ that 
Charles  is  so  long  recovering.  Do  you  know  that  I 
am  half  inclined  to  think  he  will  never  recover  ? His 
wound  was  a dreadful  one,  and  its  consequences  on  his 
constitution  will,  I fear,  be  fatal.” 

“ I hope  not,  Harry,”  she  replied,  “ for  ever  since  his 
illness  I have  found  that  my  heart  gathers  about  him 
with  an  affection  that  I have  never  felt  for  him  before.” 

“ Your  resolution,  then,  is  fixed,  I suppose,  to  leave 
him  your  property  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


483 


u It  is  fixed ; there  is,  or  can  be,  no  doubt  about  it 
Once  I come  to  a determination  I am  immovable. 
We  shall  be  able  to  wheedle  Lord  Cockletown  and  his 
niece.” 

Harry  paused  a moment,  then  passed  out  of  the 
room,  and  retired  to  his  own  apartment. 

Here  he  remained  for  hours.  At  the  close  of  the 
evening  he  appeared  in  the  withdrawing-room,  but  still 
in  a silent  and  gloomy  state. 

The  perfect  cure  of  Miss  Goodwin  had  spread  like 
wildfire,  and  reached  the  whole  country. 

Greatrake’s  reputation  was  then  at  its  highest,  and 
the  number  of  his  cures  was  the  theme  of  all  conver- 
sation. Barney  Casey  had  well  marked  Woodward 
since  his  return  from  Ballyspellan,  and  having  heard, 
in  connection  with  others,  that  Miss  Goodwin  had 
been  cured  by  Greatrakes,  he  resolved  to  keep  his  eye 
upon  him,  and,  indeed,  as  the  event  will  prove,  it  was 
well  he  did  so. 

That  night,  about  the  hour  of  twelve  o’clock,  Barney, 
who  had  suspected  that  he  (Woodward)  had  either 
murdered  Grace  Davoren  in  order  to  conceal  his  own 
guilt,  or  kept  her  in  some  secret  place  for  the  most 
unjustifiable  purposes,  remarked  that,  as  was  generally 
usual  with  him,  he  did  not  go  to  bed  at  the  period 
peculiar  to  the  habits  of  the  family. 

u There  is  something  on  my  mind  this  night,”  said 
Barney ; u I can’t  tell  what  it  is  ; but  I think  he  is  bent 
on  some  villanous  scheme  that  ought  to  be  watched,  and 
in  the  name  of  God  I will  watch  him.” 

Woodward  went  out  of  the  house  more  stealthily  than 
usual,  and  took  his  way  towards  the  town  of  Rathfillan 


484 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OIi, 


A good  way  in  the  distance  behind  him  might  be  dis- 
covered another  figure  dogging  his  footsteps,  that  figure 
being  no  other  than  the  honest  figure  of  Barney  Casey. 
On  went  Woodward  unsuspicious  that  he  was  watched, 
until  he  reached  the  indescribable  cabin  of  Sol  Donnel, 
the  old  herbalist.  The  night  had  become  dark,  and 
Barney  was  able,  without  being  seen,  to  come  near 
enough  to  Woodward  to  hear  his  words  and  observe  his 
actions.  He  tapped  at  the  old  man’s  window,  which, 
after  some  delay  and  a good  deal  of  grumbling,  was  at 
length  opened  to  him.  The  hut  consisted  of  only  one 
room — a fact  which  Barney  well  knew. 

u Who  is  there  ? ” said  the  old  herbalist.  u Why  do 
you  come  at  this  hour  to  deprive  me  of  my  rest  ? Nobody 
comes  for  any  good  purpose  at  such  an  hour  as  this.” 
“ Open  your  door,  you  hypocritical  old  sinner,  and  I 
will  speak  to  you.  Open  your  door  instantly.” 

u Wait,  then  ; I will  open  it ; to  be  sure  I will  open 
it ; because  I know  whoever  you  are  that  if  there  was 
not  something  extraordinary  in  it,  it  isn’t  at  this  hour 
you’d  be  coming  to  me.” 

u Open  the  door  I say,  and  then  I shall  speak  to 
you.” 

The  window,  which  the  old  herbalist  had  opened, 
and,  in  the  hurry  of  the  moment,  left  unshut,  remained 
unshut,  and  Barney,  after  Woodward  had  entered,  stood 
close  to  it  in  order  to  hear  the  conversation  which 
might  pass  between  them. 

u Now,”  said  Woodward,  after  he  had  entered  the 
hut,  u I want  a dose  from  you.  One  of  my  dogs,  I fear, 
is  seized  with  incipient  symptoms  of  hydrophobia,  andJ 
wish  to  dose  him  to  death.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


485 


“ And  what  hour  is  this  to  come  for  such  a purpose  ? ” 
asked  Sol  Donnel.  u It  isn’t  at  midnight  that  a man 
comes  to  me  to  ask  for  a dose  of  poison  for  a dog.” 
u You  are  very  right  in  that/’  replied  Woodward  ; “ but 
the  truth  is,  that  I had  an  assignation  with  a girl  in  the 
town,  and  I thought  that  I might  as  well  call  upon  you 
now  as  at  any  other  time.” 

The  eye  of  the  old  sinner  glistened,  for  he  knew 
perfectly  well  that  the  malady  of  the  dog  was  a fable. 

u Well,”  said  he,  “ I can  give  you  the  dose,  but  what’s 
to  be  the  recompense  ? ” 

“ What  do  you  ask  ? ” replied  the  other. 
u I will  dose  nothing  under  five  pounds.” 
u Are  you  certain  that  your  dose  will  be  sure  to 
effect  its  purpose  ? ” asked  Woodward. 

“ As  sure  as  I am  of  life,”  replied  the  old  sinner ; 
u one  glass  of  it  would  settle  a man  as  soon  as  it 
would  a dog ; ” and  as  he  spoke  he  fastened  his  keen, 
glittering  eyes  upon  Woodward.  The  glance  seemed 
to  say,  I understand  you,  and  I know  that  the  dog 
you  are  about  to  give  the  dose  to  walks  upon  two  legs 
instead  of  four. 

“Now,”  said  Woodward,  after  having  secured  the 
bottle,  “ here  are  your  five  pounds,  and  marie  me — — ” 
lie  looked  sternly  in  the  face  of  the  herbalist,  but 
added  not  another  word. 

The  herbalist,  having  secured  the  money  and  de- 
posited it  in  his  pocket,  said,  with  a malicious  grin,— 
u Couldn’t  you,  Mr.  Woodward,  have  prevented 
yourself  from  going  to  the  expense  of  five  pounds  for 
poisoning  a dog,  that  you  could  have  shot  without  all 
this  expense  ? ” 


486 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Woodward  looked  at  him.  u Your  life,”  said  he, 
*will  not  be  worth  a day’s  purchase  if  you  breathe 
a syllable  of  what  took  place  between  us  this  night. 
Sol  Donnel,  I am  a desperate  man,  otherwise  I would 
not  have  come  to  you.  Keep  the  secret  between  us, 
for,  if  you  divulge  it,  you  may  take  my  word  for  it  that 
you  will  not  survive  it  twenty-four  hours.  Now,  be 
warned,  for  I am  both  resolute  and  serious.” 

The  herbalist  felt  the  energy  of  his  language  and 
was  subdued. 

u No,”  he  replied,  u I shall  never  breathe  it ; kill 
your  dog  in  your  own  way ; all  I can  say  is,  that  half 
a glass  of  it  would  kill  the  strongest  horse  in  your 
stable ; only  let  me  remark  that  I gave  you  the  bottle 
to  kill  a dog” 

u Now,”  thought  Barney  Casey,  u what  can  all  this 
mean  ? There  is  none  of  the  dogs  wrong.  He  is  at 
some  devil’s  work  ; but  what  it  is  I do  not  know ; I 
shall  watch  him  well,  however,  and  it  will  go  hard  or  I 
shall  find  out  his  purpose.” 

As  Woodward  was  about  to  depart  he  mused  for  a 
time,  and  at  length  addressed  the  herbalist. 

u Suppose,”  said  he,  u that  I wish  to  kill  this  dog  by 
slow  degrees,  would  it  not  be  a good  plan  to  give 
him  a little  of  it  every  day,  and  let  him  die,  as  it 
were,  by  inches  ? ” 

u That  my  bed  may  be  made  in  heaven  but  it  is  a 
good  thought,  and  by  far  the  safest  plan,”  replied  the 
herbalist,  u and  the  very  one  I would  recommend  you. 
A small  spoonful  every  day  put  into  his  coffee  or  her 
coffee,  as  the  case  may  be,  will,  in  the  course  of  a fort- 
night or  three  weeks,  make  a complete  cure.” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


487 


u Why,  you  old  scoundrel,  who  ever  heard  of  a dog 
drinking  coffee  ? ” 

u I did,”  replied  the  old  villain,  with  another  grin, 

and  many  a time  it  is  newly  sweetened  for  them,  too, 
and  they  take  it  until  they  fall  asleep ; but  they  forget 
to  waken  somehow.  Taste  that  yourself,  and  you’ll 
find  that  it  is  beautifully  sweetened  ; because  if  it  was 
given  to  the  dog  in  its  natural  bitter  state  he  might  re- 
fuse to  take  it  at  all,  or,  what  would  be  worse  and 
more  dangerous  still,  he  might  suspect  the  reason  why 
it  was  given  to  him.” 

The  two  persons  looked  each  other  in  the  face,  and 
it  would,  indeed,  be  difficult  to  witness  such  an  ex- 
pression as  the  countenance  of  each  betrayed.  That 
of  the  herbalist  lay  principally  in  his  ferret  eyes.  It 
was  cruel,  selfish,  cunning,  and  avaricious.  The  eye 
of  the  other  was  dark,  significant,  vindictive,  and  ter- 
rible. In  his  handsome  features  there  was,  when  con- 
trasted with  those  of  the  herbalist,  a demoniacal  eleva- 
tion, a Satanic  intellectuality  of  expression,  which 
rendered  the  contrast  striking  beyond  belief.  The 
one  appeared  with  the  power  of  Apollyon,  the  god  of 
destruction,  conscious  of  that  power  ; the  other  as  his 
mere  contemptible  agent  of  evil — subordinate,  low, 
villanous,  and  wicked. 

Woodward,  after  a significant  look,  bade  him  good 
night,  and  took  his  way  home. 

Barney  Casey,  however,  still  dogged  him  stealthily, 
because  he  knew  not  whether  the  dose  was  intended 
for  Grace  Davoren  or  his  brother  Charles.  Mrs. 
Lindsay  had  made  no  secret  of  her  intention  to  leave 
her  property  to  the  latter,  whose  danger,  and  the  state 


488 


THE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


of  whose  health,  had  awakened  all  those  affections  of 
the  mother  which  had  lain  dormant  in  her  heart  so 
long.  The  revivification  of  her  affections  for  him  was 
one  of  those  capricious  manifestations  of  feeling  which 
can  emanate  from  no  other  source  but  the  heart  of  a 
mother.  Independently  of  this,  there  was  in  the  mind 
of  Mrs.  Lindsay  a principle  of  conscious  guilt,  of  hard- 
ness of  heart,  of  all  want  of  common  humanity,  that 
sometimes  startled  her  into  terror.  She  knew  the  vil- 
lany  of  her  son  Woodward,  and,  after  all,  the  heart 
of  a woman  and  a mother  is  not  like  the  heart  of  a 
man.  There  is  a tendency  to  recuperation  in  a wom- 
an’s and  a mother’s  heart,  which  can  be  found 
nowhere  else  ; and  the  contrast  which  she  felt  herself 
forced  to  institute  between  the  generous  character  of 
her  son  Charles  and  the  villany  of  Woodward  broke 
down  the  hard  propensities  of  her  spirit,  and  subdued 
her  very  wickedness  into  something  like  humanity. 
Virtue  and  goodness,  after  all,  will  work  their  way, 
especially  where  a mother’s  feelings,  conscious  of  the 
evil  and  conscious  of  the  good,  are  forced  to  strike  the 
balance  between  them.  This  consideration  it  was 
which  determined  Mrs.  Lindsay,  in  addition  to  other 
considerations  already  alluded  to,  to  come  to  the  reso- 
lution of  leaving  her  property  to  her  son  Charles. 
There  is,  besides,  a want  of  confidence  and  of  mutual 
affection  in  villany  which  reacts  upon  the  heart,  pre- 
cisely as  it  did  upon  chat  of  Mrs.  Lindsay.  She  knew 
that  her  eldest  son  was  in  intention  a murderer ; and 
there  is  a terrible  summons  in  conscience  which  some- 
times awakens  the  soul  into  a sense  of  virtue  and 
truth. 


THE  13 LACK  SPECTRE. 


489 


Be  this  as  it  may,  Barney  Casey’s  vigilance  was 
ineffectual.  From  the  night  on  which  Woodward  got 
the  bottle  from  the  herbalist,  Charles  Lindsay  began 
gradually  and  slowly  to  decline.  Barney’s  situation  in 
the  family  was  that  of  a general  servant,  in  fact,  a man 
of  all  work,  and  the  necessary  consequence  was,  that 
he  could  not  contravene  the  conduct  of  Harry  Wood- 
ward, although  he  saw  clearly  that,  notwithstanding 
Charles’s  wound  was  nearly  healed,  his  general  health 
was  getting  worse. 

Now,  the  benevolence  and  singular  power  of  Valen- 
tine Greatrakes  are  historical  facts  which  cannot  be 
contradicted.  After  about  a month  from  the  time  he 
cured  Alice  Goodwin  he  came  to  the  town  of  Rath- 
fillan,  with  several  objects  in  view,  one  of  which  was 
to  see  Alice  Goodwin,  and  to  ascertain  that  her  health 
was  perfectly  reestablished.  But  the  other  and  greater 
one  was  that  which  we  shall  describe.  Mr.  Lindsay, 
having  perceived  that  his  son  Charles’s  health  was 
gradually  becoming  worse,  though  his  wound  was 
healed,  and  on  finding  that  the  physician  who  attended 
him  could  neither  do  anything  for  his  malady,  nor 
even  account  for  it,  or  pronounce  a diagnosis  upon  its 
character,  bethought  him  of  the  man  who  had  so  com- 
pletely cured  Alice  Goodwin.  Accordingly,  on  Great- 
rakes’s  visit  to  Rathfillan,  he  waited  upon  him,  and  re- 
quested, as  a personal  favor,  that  he  would  come  and 
see  his  dying  son,  for  indeed  Charles  at  that  time 
was  apparently  not  many  days  from  death.  This  dis- 
tinguished and  wealthy  gentleman  at  once  assented, 
and  told  Mr.  Lindsay  that  he  would  visit  his  son  the 
next  day. 


21* 


490 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u I may  not  cure  him,”  said  he,  u because  there  are 
certain  complaints  which  cannot  be  cured.  Such  com- 
plaints I never  attempt  to  cure  ; and  even  in  others 
that  are  curable  I sometimes  fail.  But  wherever  there 
is  a possibility  of  cure  I rarely  fail.  I am  not  prcud 
of  this  gift ; on  the  contrary,  it  has  subdued  my  heart 
into  a sense  of  piety  and  gratitude  to  God,  who,  in  his 
mercy,  has  been  pleased  to  make  me  the  instrument 
of  so  much  good  to  my  fellow-creatures.” 

Mr.  Lindsay  returned  home  to  his  family  in  high 
spirits,  and  on  his  way  to  the  house  observed  his  step- 
son Woodward  and  Barney  Casey  at  the  door  of  the 
dog-kennel. 

u I maintain  the  dog  is  wrong,”  said  Woodward: 
u and  to  me  it  seems  an  incipient  case  of  hydro- 
phobia.” 

“And  to  me,”  replied  Barney,  u it  appears  that  his 
complaint  is  hunger,  and  that  you  have  simply  deprived 
him  of  his  necessary  food.” 

At  this  moment  Mr.  Lindsay  approached  them,  and 
exclaimed, — 

“ Harry,  let  your  honest  and  affectionate  heart  cheer 
up.  Valentine  Greatrakes  will  be  here  to-morrow,  and 
will  cure  Charles,  as  he  cured  Alice  Goodwin,  and  then 
we  will  have  them  married  ; for  if  he  recovers  I am 
determined  on  it,  and  will  abide  no  opposition  from 
any  quarter.  Indeed,  Harry,  your  mother  is  now 
willing  that  they  should  be  married,  and  is  sorry  that 
she  ever  opposed  it.  Your  mother,  thank  God,  is  a 
changed  woman,  and  thank  God  the  change  is  one  that 
makes  my  very  heart  rejoice.” 

“ God  be  praised,”  exclaimed  Barney, “ that  is  good 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


491 


news,  and  makes  my  heart  rejoice  nearly  as  much  as 
yours.” 

“ Father,”  said  Woodward,  “you  have  taken  a 
heavy  load  off  my  mind.  Charles  is  certainly  very  ill, 
and  until  Greatrakes  comes  I shall  make  it  a point  to 
watch  and  nurse-tend  him  myself.” 

“ It  is  just  what  I would  expect  from  your  kind  and 
affectionate  heart,  Harry,”  replied  Lindsay,  rather 
slowly  though,  who  then  passed  into  the  house  to  com- 
municate the  gratifying  intelligence  to  his  wife  and 
daughter. 

The  intensity  of  Woodward’s  malignity  and  villany 
was  such  that,  as  we  have  mentioned  before,  on  some 
occasions  he  forgot  himself  into  such  a state  of  mind, 
and,  what  was  worse,  into  such  an  expression  of  coun- 
tenance, as,  especially  to  Barney  Casey,  who  so  deeply 
suspected  him,  challenged  observation.  After  Linsday 
had  gone  he  put  his  hand  to  his  chin,  and  said,  still 
with  caution, — 

“Yes,  poor  fellow,  I will  watch  him  myself  this 
night ; for  if  he  happened  to  die  before  Greatrakes 
comes  to-morrow,  what  an  affliction  would  it  not  be  to 
the  family,  and  especially  to  myself,  who  love  him  so 
well.  Yes,  in  order  to  sustain  and  support  him,  I will 
watch  him  and  act  as  his  nurse  this  night.” 

There  was,  however,  such  an  expression  on  his 
countenance  as  could  not  be  mistaken  even  by  a com- 
mon observer,  much  less  by  such  an  acute  one  as 
Barney  Casey,  who  had  his  eye  upon  him  for  such  a 
length  of  time ! His  countenance,  Barney  saw  plainly, 
was  as  dark  as  hell,  and  seemed  to  catch  its  inspiration 
from  that  damnable  region. 


492 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


u Barney,”  said  he,  u I shall  watch  the  sick  bed; 
and  nurse  my  brother  Charles  to-night,  in  order,  if 
possible,  to  sustain  him  until  Greatrakes  cures  him  to- 
morrow.” 

u Ah,  it’s  you  that  is  the  affectionate  brother,”  replied 
Barney,  who  had  read  deliberate  murder  in  his  counte- 
nance. “ But,”  he  exclaimed,  after  Woodward  had 
gone,  u if  you  watch  him  this  night  I will  watch  you . 
You  know  now  that  he  stands  between  you  and  your 
mother’s  property,  and  you  will  put  him  out  of  the 
way  if  you  can.  Yes,  I will  watch  you  well  this 
night.” 

The  minute  poisoned  doses  which  he  had  contrived 
to  administer  to  his  brother  were  always  followed  by 
an  excessive  thirst.  Now,  Barney  had,  as  we  have 
often  said,  strong  suspicions ; but  on  this  occasion  he 
was  determined  to  place  himself  in  a position  from 
which  he  could  watch  every  movement  of  Woodward 
without  being  suspected  himself.  His  usual  sleeping 
place  was  in  a low  gallery  below  stairs ; but  it  so  hap- 
pened that  there  was  a closet  beside  Charles’s  bed  in 
which  there  was  neither  bed  nor  furniture  of  any  kind, 
with  the  exception  of  a single  chair.  The  door  be- 
tween them  had,  as  is  usual,  two  panes  of  glass  in  it, 
through  which  any  person  in  the  dark  could  see  what 
happened  in  the  room  in  which  Charles  slept. 

Barney  locked  the  door  on  the  inside,  and  it  waa 
well  that  he  did  so,  for  in  a short  time  Woodward 
came  in,  with  a guilty  and  a stealthy  pace,  and  having 
looked,  like  a murderer,  about  the  room,  he  approached 
the  closet  door  and  tried  to  open  it ; but  finding  that 
it  was  locked  his  apprehensions  vanished,  and  he  delib- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


493 


irately,  on  seeing  that  his  brother  was  asleep,  took  a 
bottle  out  of  his  pocket,  and  having  poured  about  a 
wine-glassful  of  the  poison  into  the  small  jug  which 
contained  the  usual  drink  of  the  patient,  he  left  the 
room,  satisfied  that,  as  soon  as  his  brother  awoke,  he 
would  take  the  deadly  draught.  When  he  departed, 
Barney  came  out,  and  having  substituted  another 
for  it — for  there  was  a variety  of  potions  on  the  sick 
table — he,  too,  stealthily  descended  the  stairs,  and 
going  to  the  dog-kennel  deliberately  administered  the 
pernicious  draught  to  the  dog  which  Woodward  had 
insisted  was  unwell.  He  happily  escaped  all  observa- 
tion, and  accomplished  his  plan  without  either  notice 
or  suspicion.  He  stayed  in  the  kennel  in  order  to 
watch  the  effects  of  the  potion  upon  the  dog,  who  died 
in  the  course  of  about  fifteen  minutes  after  having  re- 
ceived it. 

u Now,”  said  Barney,  aI  think  I have  my  thumb 
upon  him,  and  it  will  go  hard  with  me  or  I will  make 
him  suffer  for  this  hellish  intention  to  murder  his 
brother.  Mr.  Greatrakes  is  a man  of  great  wealth  and 
high  rank ; he  is,  besides,  a magistrate  of  the  county, 
and,  please  God,  I will  disclose  to  him  all  that  I have 
seen  and  suspect.” 

Barney,  under  the  influence  of  these  feelings,  went 
to  bed,  satisfied  that  he  had  saved  the  life  of  Charles 
Lindsay,  at  least  for  that  night,  but  at  the  same  time 
resolved  to  bring  his  murderous  brother  to  an  account 
for  his  conduct. 


494 


TH/t  EVIL  EYE;  OB, 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

GREATRAKES  AT  WORK. DENOUEMENT. 

Greatrakes  was  on  his  way  from  Birch  Grove  to 
Rathfillan  House  the  next  day  when  he  was  met  by 
Barney  Casey,  who  had  been  on  the  lookout  for  him. 
Barney,  who  knew  not  his  person,  was  not  capable  of 
determining  whether  he  was  the  individual  whom  he 
wanted  or  not.  At  all  events  he  resolved  at  once  to 
ascertain  that  fact.  Accordingly,  putting  his  hand  to 
his  hat,  he  said,  with  a respectful  manner, — 

“ Pray,  sir,  are  you  the  great  Valentine  Great  Rooke, 
who  prevents  the  people  from  dyin7  ? 77 

u I am  Valentine  Greatrakes/7  he  replied,  with  a 
smile ; u but  I cannot  prevent  the  people  from  dy- 
ing.77 

u Begad,  but  you  can  prevent  them  from  being  sick, 
at  any  rate.  I am  myself  sometimes  subject  to  a 
colic,  bad  luck  to  it — ( this  was  a lie,  got  up  for  the 
purpose  of  arresting  the  attention  of  Greatrakes  ) — 
and  maybe  if  you  would  be  kind  enough  to  rub  me 
down  you  would  drive  the  wind  out  of  me  and  cure 
me  of  it,  for  at  least,  by  all  accounts  through  the 
whole  parish,  it7s  a windy  colic  that  haunts  me.77 

Greatrakes,  who  was  a man  of  great  good-nature, 
and  strongly  susceptible  of  humor,  laughed  very 
heartily  at  Barney7s  account  of  his  miserable  state 
of  health. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


495 


u Well,”  said  he,  cc  my  good  friend,  let  me  tell  you 
that  the  colic  you  speak  of  is  one  of  the  most  healthy 
diseases  we  have.  Don’t,  if  you  regard  your  constitu- 
tion and  your  health,  ever  attempt  to  get  rid  of  it. 
Your  constitution  is  a windy  constitution,  and  that  is 
the  reason  why  you  are  graciously  afflicted  with  a 
windy  colic.” 

It  was,  in  fact,  diamond  cut  diamond  between  the 
two.  Barney,  who  had  never  had  a colic  in  his  life, 
shrugged  his  shoulders  very  dolefully  at  the  miserable 
character  of  the  sympathy  which  was  expressed  for 
him  ; and  Greatrakes,  from  his  great  powers  of  obser- 
vation, saw  that  every  word  Barney  uttered  with  re- 
spect to  his  besetting  malady  was  a lie. 

At  length  Barney’s  countenance  assumed  an  ex- 
pression of  such  honest  sincerity  and  feeling  that 
Greatrakes  was  at  once  struck  by  it,  and  he  kept  his 
eye  steadily  fixed  upon  him. 

u Sir,”  said  Barney,  u I understand  you  are  a distin- 
guished gentleman  and  a magistrate  besides  ? ” 

u I am  certainly  a magistrate,”  replied  Greatrakes  ; 
H but  what  is  your  object  in  asking  the  question,  my 
good  fellow  ? ” 

u I understand  you  are  going  to  cure  Masther  Charles 
Lindsay.  Now,  I wish  to  give  you  a hint  or  two  con- 
cerning him.  His  brother — he  of  the  Evil  Eye — 
according  to  my  most  solemn  and  serious  opinion,  is 
poisoning  him  by  degrees.  I think  he  has  been  dosing 
him  upon  a small  scale,  so  as  to  make  him  die  off  by 
the  effects  of  poison,  without  any  suspicion  being  raised 
against  himself;  but  when  his  father  told  him  yester- 
day that  you  were  to  come  this  day  to  cure  him,  his 


496 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


brother  insisted  that  he  should  sit  up  with  him,  and 
nurse-tend  him  himself.  I was  aware  of  this,  and  from 
a conversation  I heard  him  have  with  an  old  herbalist, 
named  Sol  Donnel,  I had  suspicions  of  his  design 
against  his  brother’s  life.  He  strove  to  kill  Miss 
Goodwin  by  the  damnable  force  and  power  of  his  Evil 
Eye,  and  would  have  done  so  had  not  you  cured  her.’1 
“ And  are  you  sure,”  replied  Greatrakes,  “ that  it  is 
not  his  Evil  Eye  that  is  killing  his  brother  ? ” 

“ I don’t  know  that,”  replied  Barney ; “ perhaps  it 
may  be  so.” 

“No,”  replied  Greatrakes,  “from  all  I have  read 
and  heard  of  its  influence  it  cannot  act  upon  persons 
within  a certain  degree  of  consanguinity.” 

“ I would  take  my  oath,”  said  honest  Barney,  “ that 
it  is  the  poison  that  acts  in  this  instance.” 

He  then  gave  him  a description  of  Woodward’s 
having  poured  the  poison — or  at  least  what  he  suspect- 
ed to  be  such — into  the  drink  which  was  usually  left  at 
the  bedside  of  his  brother,  and  of  its  effect  upon  the  dog. 

Greatrakes,  on  hearing  this,  drew  up  his  horse,  and 
looking  Barney  sternly  in  the  face,  asked  him,  — 

“ Pray,  my  good  fellow,  did  Mr.  Woodward  ever  in- 
jure or  offend  you  ? ” 

“ No,  sir,”  replied  Barney,  “ never  in  any  instance  ; 
but  what  I say  I say  from  my  love  for  his  brother, 
whose  life,  I can  swear,  he  is  tampering  with.  It  is  a 
weak  word,  I know,  but  I will  use  a stronger,  for  I say 
he  is  bent  upon  his  murder  by  poison.” 

“Well,”  said  Greatrakes,  “keep  your  counsel  for 
the  present.  I will  study  this  matter,  and  examine 
into  it ; and  I shall  most  certainly  receive  your  infor- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


497 


nations  against  him ; but  I must  have  better  oppor 
lunities  of  making  myself  acquainted  with  the  facts. 
In  the  meantime,  keep  your  own  secret,  and  leave  the 
rest  to  me.” 

When  Greatrakes  reached  Rathfillan  House  the 
whole  family  attended  him  to  the  sick  bed  of  Charles. 
Woodward  was  there,  and  appeared  to  feel  a deep  in- 
terest in  the  fate  of  his  brother.  Greatrakes,  on  look- 
ing at  him,  said,  before  he  applied  the  sanative  power 
which  God  had  placed  in  his  constitution, — 

“This  young  man  is  dying  of  a slow  and  subtle 
poison,  which  some  person  under  the  roof  of  this  house 
has  been  administering  to  him  in  small  doses.” 

As  he  uttered  these  words  he  fixed  his  eyes  upon 
Woodward,  whose  face  quailed  and  blanched  under  the 
power  and  significance  of  his  gaze. 

“ Sir,”  replied  Lindsay,  u with  the  greatest  respect 
for  you,  there  is  not  a single  individual  under  this 
roof  who  would  injure  him.  He  is  beloved  by  every 
one.  The  sympathy  felt  for  him  through  the  whole 
parish  is  wonderful — but  by  none  more  than  by  his 
brother  Woodward.” 

This  explanation,  however,  came  too  late.  Great- 
rakes’s  impressions  were  unchanged. 

“ I think  I will  cure  him,”  he  proceeded  ; “ but  after 
his  recovery  let  him  be  cautious  in  taking  any  drink 
unless  from  the  hands  of  his  mother  or  his  father.” 

He  then  placed  his  hands  over  his  face  and  chest, 
which  he  kept  rubbing  for  at  least  a quarter  of  an 
hour,  when,  to  their  utter  astonishment,  Charles  pro- 
nounced himself  in  as  good  health  as  he  had  ever  en- 
joyed in  his  life. 


498 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

u This,  sir,”  said  he,  u is  wonderful ; why,  I am  per 
fectly  restored  to  health.  As  I live,  this  man  must 
have  the  power  of  God  about  him  to  be  able  to  effect 
such  an  extraordinary  cure ; and  he  has  also  cured  my 
darling  Alice.  What  can  I say  ? Father,  give  him  a 
hundred — five  hundred  pounds.” 

Greatrakes  smiled. 

u You  don’t  know,  it  seems,”  he  replied,  u that  I do 
not  receive  remuneration  for  any  cures  I may  effect. 
I am  wealthy  and  independent,  and  I fear  that  if  I were 
to  make  the  wonderful  gift  which  God  has  bestowed  on 
me  the  object  of  mercenary  gain,  it  might  be  withdrawn 
from  me  altogether.  My  principle  is  one  of  humanity 
and  benevolence.  I will  remain  in  Rathfillan  for  a 
fortnight,  and  shall  see  you  again,”  he  added,  address- 
ing himself  to  Charles.  u Now,”  he  proceeded,  u mark 
me,  you  will  require  neither  drinks  nor  medicine  of  any 
description.  Whatever  drinks  you  take,  take  them 
at  the  common  table  of  the  family.  There  are  circum- 
stances connected  with  your  case  which,  as  a magis- 
trate of  the  county,  I am  resolved  to  investigate.” 

He  looked  sternly  at  Woodward  as  he  uttered  the 
last  words,  and  then  took  his  departure  to  Rathfillan, 
having  first  told  Barney  Casey  to  call  on  him  the  next 
day. 

After  Greatrakes  had  gone,  Woodward  repaired  to 
the  room  of  his  mother,  in  a state  of  agitation  which 
we  cannot  describe. 

u Mother,”  said  he,  u unless  we  can  manage  that  old 
peer  and  his  niece,  I am  a lost  man.” 

u Do  not  be  uneasy,”  replied  his  mother;  u whilst 
you  were  at  Ballyspellan  I contrived  to  manage  that 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


499 


Ask  me  nothing  about  it ; but  every  arrangement  is 
made,  and  you  are  to  be  married  this  day  week.  Keep 
yourself  prepared  for  a settled  case.” 

What  the  mother’s  arguments  in  behalf  of  the  match 
may  have  been,  we  cannot  pretend  to  say.  We  believe 
that  Miss  Riddle’s  attachment  to  his  handsome  person 
and  gentlemanly  manners  overcame  all  objections  on 
the  part  of  her  uncle,  and  nothing  now  remained  to 
stand  in  the  way  of  their  union. 

The  next  day  Barney  Casey  waited  upon  Greatrakes, 
according  to  appointment,  when  the  following  conver- 
sation took  place  between  them  : — 

u Now,”  said  Greatrakes,  solemnly,  u what  is  your 
name  ? ” 

As  he  put  the  question  with  a stern  and  magisterial 
air,  his  tablets  and  pencil  in  hand,  which  he  did  with 
the  intention  of  awing  Barney  into  a full  confession  of 
the  exact  truth — a precaution  which  Barney’s  romance 
of  the  windy  colic  induced  him  to  take, — u I say,”  he 
repeated,  u what’s  your  name  ? ” 

Barney,  seeing  the  pencil  and  tablets  in  hand,  and 
besides  not  being  much,  or  at  all,  acquainted  with 
magisterial  investigations,  felt  rather  blank,  and  some- 
what puzzled  at  this  query. 

He  accordingly  resorted  to  the  usage  of  the  country, 
and  commenced  scratching  a rather  round  bullet 
head. 

u My  name,  your  honor,”  he  replied ; u my  name, 
couldn’t  you  pass  that  by,  sir  ? ” 

“ No,”  said  Greatrakes,  u I cannot  pass  it  by.  In 
this  business  it  is  essential  that  I should  know  it.” 
“Ay,”  replied  Barney,  u but  maybe  you  have  some 


500 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


treacherous  design  in  it,  and  that  you  are  goin’  to  take 
the  part  of  the  wealthy  scoundrel  against  the  poor  man, 
and  even  if  you  did,  you  wouldn’t  be  the  first  magis- 
trate who  did  it.” 

Greatrakes  looked  keenly  at  him.  The  observation 
he  expressed  was  precisely  in  accordance  with  the  lib- 
erality of  his  own  feelings. 

u Don’t  be  alarmed,”  he  added ; u if  you  knew  my 
character,  which  it  is  evident  you  do  not,  you  would 
know  that  I never  take  the  part  of  the  rich  man 
against  the  poor  man,  unless  when  there  is  justice  on 
the  part  of  the  wealthy  man,  and  crime,  unjustifiable 
and  cruel  crime,  on  the  part  of  the  poor  man,  which, 
I am  sorry  to  say,  is  not  an  unfrequent  case.  Now,  I 
must  insist,  as  a magistrate,  that  you  give  me  your 
name.” 

u Well,  then,”  replied  the  other,  u I’m  one  Barney 
Casey,  sir,  who  lives  in  Rathfillan  House  as  a servant 
to  Mr.  Lindsay,  stepfather  to  that  murtherin’  black- 
guard.” 

Greatrakes  then  examined  him  closely,  and  made 
him  promise  to  come  to  Rathfillan  that  night,  in  order 
that  he  might  accompany  him  to  the  hut  of  old  Sol 
Donnel,  the  herbalist. 

u I am  resolved,”  said  he,  u to  investigate  this  mat- 
ter, and  in  my  capacity  of  a magistrate  to  bring  the 
guilty  to  justice.” 

u Faith,  sir,”  replied  Barney,  u and  I’m  not  the  boy 
who  is  going  to  stand  in  your  way  in  such  a business  as 
that.  You  know  that  it  was  I that  put  you  up  to  it, 
and  any  assistance  I can  give  you  in  it  you  may  reckon 
on.  Although  not  a magistrate,  as  you  are,  maybe  I’m 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


501 


just  as  fond  of  justice  as  yourself.  Of  cooise  I’ll  attend 
you  to-night,  and  show  you  the  devil’s  nest  in  which 
Sol  Donnel  and  his  blessed  babe  of  a niece,  by  name 
Caterine  Collins,  live.” 

Greatrakes  took  down  the  name  of  Caterine  Collins, 
and  after  having  arranged  the  hour  at  which  Barney 
was  to  conduct  him  to  Sol  Donnel’s  hut,  they  separated. 

About  eleven  o’clock  that  night  Barney  and  Great- 
rakes reached  the  miserable-looking  residence  in  which 
this  old  viper  lived. 

u Now,”  said  Greatrakes,  addressing  the  herbalist, 
u my  business  with  you  is  this : I have  a bitter  enemy 
who  wants  to  establish  a claim  upon  my  property,  and 
I wish  to  put  him  out  of  my  way.  Do  you  understand 
me!  I am  a wealthy  man,  and  can  reward  you  well.” 
u I never  talk  of  these  things  in  the  presence  of  a 
third  party,”  replied  the  herbalist,  looking  significantly 
at  Barney,  whom  he  well  knew. 

u Well,”  replied  the  other,  “I  dare  say  you  are 
right.  Casey,  go  out  and  leave  us  to  ourselves.” 

There  was  a little  hall  in  the  house,  which  hall  was  in 
complete  obscurity.  Barney  availed  himself  of  this  cir- 
cumstance, opened  the  door  and  clapped  it  to  as  if  he  had 
gone  out,  but  remained  at  the  same  time  in  the  inside. 

u No,  sir,”  replied  Sol  Donnel,  ignorant  of  the  trick 
which  Barney  had  played  upon  him,  “I  never  allow  a 
third  person  to  be  present  at  any  of  those  conversations 
about  the  strength  and  power  of  my  herbs.  Now,  tell 
me,  what  it  is  that  you  want  me  to  do  for  you.” 

u Why,  to  tell  you  the  truth,”  replied  Greatrakes, 
u I never  heard  of  your  name  until  within  a few  days 
ago,  that  you  were  mentioned  to  me  by  Mr.  Henry 


502 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


Woodward,  who  told  me  that  you  gave  him  a dose  to 
settle  a dog  that  was  laboring  under  the  first  symptoms 
of  hydrophobia.  Well,  the  dog  is  dead  by  the  influ- 
ence of  the  bottle  you  gave  him ; but  now  that  we  are 
by  ourselves  I tell  you  at  once  that  I want  a dose  for  a 
man  who  is  likely,  if  he  lives,  to  cut  me  out  of  a large 
property.” 

“ O,  Cheernah  /”  exclaimed  the  old  villain,  “do  you 
think  that  I who  lives  by  curin’  the  poor  for  nothing, 
or  next  to  nothing,  could  lend  myself  to  sich  a thing 
as  that  ? ” 

“ Very  well,”  replied  the  other,  preparing  to  take 
his  departure,  “ you  have  lost  fifty  pounds  by  the  affair 
at  all  events.” 

“ Fifty  pounds ! ” exclaimed  the  other,  whilst  his 
keen  and  diabolical  eyes  gleamed  with  the  united  spirit 
of  avarice  and  villany.  “ Fifty  pounds ! well  how 
simple  and  foolish  some  people  are.  Why  now,  if  you 
had  a dog,  say  a setter  or  a pointer,  that  from  fear  of 
madness  you  wished  to  get  rid  of,  and  that  you  had 
mentioned  it  to  me,  I could  give  you  a bottle  that 
would  soon  settle  it ; I don’t  go  above  a dog  or  the 
inferior  animals,  and  no  man  that  has  his  senses  about 
him  ought  to  ask  me  to  do  anything  else.” 

“Well,  then,  I tell  you  at  once  that,  as  I said,  it 
is  not  for  a dog,  but  for  a worse  animal,  a man,  my 
own  cousin,  who,  unless  I absolutely  contrive  to  poison 
him,  will  deprive  me  of  six  thousand  a year.  Instead 
of  fifty  I shall  make  the  recompense  a hundred,  after 
having  found  that  your  medicine  is  successful.” 

The  old  villain’s  eye  gleamed  again  at  the  prospect 
o t such  liberality. 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


503 


“Well  now,”  said  he,  “see  what  it  is  for  a pious 
man  to  forget  his  devotions,  even  for  one  day.  I forgot 
to  say  my  Leadan  Wurrah  this  morning  and  that  is 
the  raison  that  your  temptation  has  overcome  me. 
You  must  call  then  to-morrow  night,  because  I have 
nothing  now,  barrin’  what  ’ud  excite  the  bowels,  and 
it  seems  that  isn’t  what  you  want ; but  if  you  be  down 
here  about  this  same  hour  to-morrow  night,  you  shall 
have  what  will  put  your  enemy  out  of  the  way.” 

“That  will  do  then,”  replied  Greatrakes,  “and  I 
shall  depend  on  you.” 

“Ay,”  replied  the  old  villain,  “but  remember  that 
the  act  is  not  mine  but  your  own.  I simply  furnish 
you  with  the  necessary  means — your  own  act  will  be 
to  apply  them.” 

On  leaving  the  hut,  Greatrakes  was  highly  gratified 
on  finding  that  Barney  Casey  had  overheard  their 
whole  conversation. 

“ You  will  serve  as  a corroborative  evidence,”  said  he. 

The  herbalist,  at  all  events,  was  entrapped,  and  not 
only  his  disposition  to  sell  botanical  poisons,  but  his 
habit  of  doing  so,  was  clearly  proved  to  the  benevolent 
magistrate. 

On  the  next  night  he  got  the  poison,  and  having  con- 
sulted with  Casey,  he  said  he  would  not  urge  the  mat- 
ter for  a few  days,  as  he  wished,  in  the  most  private 
way  possible,  to  procure  further  evidence  against  the 
guilty  parties. 

In  the  meantime,  every  preparation  was  made  in 
both  families  for  Woodward’s  wedding.  The  old  peer, 
who  had  cross-examined  his  niece  upon  the  subject, 
discovered  her  attachment  to  Woodward ; and  as  he 


50 1 


TIIE  EVIL  EYE  ; OR, 


wished  to  see  her  settled  before  his  death  with  a gentle- 
manly and  respectable  husband — a man  who  would  be 
capable  of  taking  care  of  the  property  which  he  must 
necessarily  leave  her,  as  she  was  his  favorite  and  his 
heiress — and  besides,  he  loved  her  as  a daughter — he 
was  resolved  that  Woodward  and  she  should  be  united. 

“I  don’t  care  a fig,”  said  he,  “ whether  this  Wood- 
ward has  property  or  not.  He  is  a gentleman,  respect- 
ably connected,  of  accomplished  manners,  handsome 
in  person,  and  if  he  has  not  fortune,  why  you  have ; 
and  I think  the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  accept  him 
without  hesitation.  The  comical  rascal,”  said  he, 
laughing  heartily,  “took  me  in  so  completely  during 
our  first  interview,  that  he  became  a favorite  with 
me.” 

“ I think  well  of  him,”  replied  his  firm-minded  niece  ; 
“ and  I even  admit  that  I love  him,  as  far  as  a girl  of 
such  a cold  constitution  as  mine  may  ; but  I tell  you, 
uncle,  that  if  I discovered  a taint  of  vice  or  want  of 
principle  in  his  character,  I could  fling  him  off  with 
contempt.” 

u I wish  to  heaven,”  replied  the  uncle,  rather  net- 
tled, “ that  we  could  have  up  one  of  the  twelve  apos- 
tles. I dare  say  some  of  them,  if  they  were  disposed 
to  marry,  might  come  up  to  your  mark.” 

Well,  uncle,  at  all  events  I like  him  sufficiently  to 
consent  that  he  should  become  my  husband.” 

“ Well,  and  is  not  that  enough ; bless  my  heart, 
could  you  wish  to  go  beyond  it  ? ” 

In  the  meantime,  very  important  matters  were  pro- 
ceeding, which  bore  strongly  upon  Woodward’s  destiny. 
Greatrakes  had  collected — aided,  of  course,  by  Barney 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


505 


Casey,  who  was  the  principal,  but  not  the  sole,  evi- 
dence against  him — such  a series  of  facts  as,  he  felt, 
justified  him  in  receiving  informations  against  him. 

At  this  crisis  a discovery  was  made  in  connection 
with  the  Haunted  House,  which  was  privately,  through 
Casey,  communicated  to  Greatrakes,  who  called  a 
meeting  of  the  neighboring  magistrates  upon  it.  This 
he  did  by  writing  to  them  privately  to  meet  him  on  a 
particular  day  at  his  little  inn  in  Rath  Allan.  For  ob- 
vious reasons,  and  out  of  consideration  to  his  feelings, 
Mr.  Lindsay’s  name  was  omitted.  At  all  events  the 
night  preceding  the  day  of  Woodward’s  marriage  with 
Miss  Riddle  had  arrived,  but  two  circumstances  oc- 
curred on  that  evening  and  on  that  night  which  not 
only  frustrated  all  his  designs  upon  Miss  Riddle,  or 
rather  upon  her  uncle’s  property,  but — however,  we 
shall  not  anticipate. 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  when  Miss  Riddle  was 
told  by  a servant  that  a young  man,  handsome  and  of 
fine  proportions,  wished  to  see  her  for  a few  minutes. 

u Not  that  I would  recommend  you  to  see  him,”  said 
the  serving-woman  who  delivered  the  message.  u He 
is,  to  be  sure,  very  handsome  ; but,  then,  he  is  one  of 
those  wild  people,  and  armed  with  a great  middogue 
or  dagger,  and  God  knows  what  his  object  may  be — 
maybe  to  take  your  life.  As  sure  as  I live  he  is  a 
lory.” 

u Tnat  may  be,”  replied  Miss  Riddle  ; u but  1 know, 
by  your  description  of  him,  that  he  is  the  individual 
to  whose  generous  spirit  I and  my  dear  uncle  owe 
our  lives  : let  him  be  shown  in  at  once  to  the  front 
parlor.” 


22 


506 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


In  a few  minutes  she  entered,  and  found  Shawn  be- 
fore her. 

u O Shawn  !”  said  she,  A I am  glad  to  see  you.  My 
uncle  is  using  all  his  interest  to  get  you  a pardon — 
that  is,  provided  you  are  willing  to  abandon  the  wild 
life  to  which  you  have  taken.” 

u I am  willing  to  abandon  it,”  he  replied ; u but  I 
have  one  task  to  perform  before  I leave  it.  You  have 
heard  of  the  toir , or  tory-hunt,  which  was  made  after 
me  and  others ; but  chiefly  after  me,  for  I was  the  ob- 
ject they  wanted  to  shoot  down,  or  rather  that  he , the 
villain,  wanted  to  murder  under  the  authority  of  those 
cruel  laws  that  make  us  tories.” 

u Who  do  you  mean  by  he  f ” asked  Miss  Riddle. 

“I  mean  Harry  Woodward,”  he  replied.  u He 
hunted  me,  disguised  by  a black  mask.” 
u But  are  you  sure  of  that,  Shawn  ? ” 
u I am  sure  of  it,”  he  replied ; u and  it  was  not  un 
til  yesterday  that  I discovered  his  villany.  I know  the 
barber  in  Rathfillan  where  the  black  mask  was  got  for 
him,  I believe,  by  his  wicked  mother.” 

Miss  Riddle,  who  was  a strong-minded  girl,  paused, 
and  was  silent  for  a time,  after  which  she  said, — 
u I am  glad  you  told  me  this,  Shawn.  I spoke  to 
him  in  your  favor,  and  he  pledged  his  honor  to  me 
previous  to  the  terrible  hunt  you  allude  to,  and  of 
which  the  whole  country  rang,  that  he  would  never 
take  a step  to  your  prejudice,  but  would  rather  protect 
you  as  far  as  he  could,  in  consequence  of  your  having 
generously  saved  my  dear  uncle’s  life  and  mine.” 
u The  deeper  villain  he,  then.  He  is  upon  my  trail 
night  and  day.  He  ruined  Grace  Davoren,  who  has 


THE  BLACK  SPECTKE. 


507 


disappeared,  and  the  belief  of  the  people  is  that  he 
has  murdered  her.  He  possesses  the  Evil  Eye,  too, 
and  would  by  it  have  murdered  Miss  Goodwin,  of 
Beech  Grove,  in  order  to  get  back  the  property  which 
his  uncle  left  her,  only  for  the  wonderful  power  of 
Squire  Greatrakes,  who  cured  her.  And,  besides,  I 
have  raison  to  know  that  he  will  be  arrested  this  very 
night  for  attempting  to  poison  his  brother.  I am  a 
humble  young  man,  Miss  Riddle,  but  I am  afeard  that 
if  you  marry  him  you  will  stand  but  a bad  chance  for 
happiness.” 

She  was  again  silent,  but,  after  a pause,  she  said — 
u Shawn,  do  you  want  money  ? ” 
u I thank  you,  Miss  Riddle,”  he  replied,  u I don’t 
want  money  : all  I want  is,  that  you  will  not  be  de- 
saved  by  one  of  the  most  damnable  villains  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.” 

There  was  an  earnestness  and  force  of  truth  in  what 
the  generous  young  tory  said  that  could  not  be  mis- 
taken. He  arose,  and  was  about  to  take  his  leave, 
when  he  said, — 

u Miss  Riddle,  I understand  he  is  about  to  be  mar- 
ried to  you  to-morrow.  Should  he  become  your  hus- 
band, he  is  safe  from  my  hand — and  that  on  your 
account ; but  as  it  may  not  yet  be  too  late  to  spake,  I 
warn  you  against  his  hypocrisy  and  villany — against 
ihe  man  who  destroyed  Grace  Davoren — who  would 
have  killed  Miss  Goodwin  with  his  Evil  Eye,  in  order 
to  get  back  the  property  which  his  uncle  left  her,  and 
who  would  have  poisoned  his  own  brother  out  of  his  way 
bekase  his  mother  told  him  she  had  changed  her 
mind  in  leaving  it  to  him  (Woodward),  and  came  to 


508 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

the  resolution  of  leaving  it  to  his  brother,  and  that 
was  the  raison  why  he  attempted  to  poison  him.  All 
these  things  have  been  proved,  and  I have  raison  to 
believe  that  he  will  sleep — if  sleep  he  can — in 
Waterford  jail  before  to-morrow  mornin’.  But,”  he 
added,  with  a look  which  was  so  replete  with  ven- 
geance and  terror,  that  it  perfectly  stunned  the  girl, 
u perhaps  he  won’t,  though.  It  is  likely  that  the  fate 
of  Grace  Davoren  will  prevent  him  from  it.” 

He  did  not  give  her  time  to  reply,  but  instantly  dis- 
appeared, and  left  her  in  a state  of  mind  which  oui 
readers  may  very  well  understand. 

She  immediately  went  to  her  uncle’s  library,  where 
the  following  brief  dialogue  occurred : 

u Uncle,  this  marriage  must  not  and  shall  not  take 
place.” 

u What ! ” replied  the  peer ; 66  then  he  is  none  of 
the  twelve  apostles.” 

u You  are  there  mistaken,”  said  she  ; u he  is  one  of 
them.  Remember  Judas.” 

u Judas ! What  the  deuce  are  you  at,  my  dear 
niece  ? ” 

u Why,  that  he  is  a most  treacherous  villain  : that’s 
what  I’m  at,”  and  her  face  became  crimson  with  in- 
dignation. 

u But  what’s  in  the  wind  ? Don’t  keep  me  in  a state 
of  suspense.  Judas!  Confound  it,  what  a compar- 
ison ! Well,  I perceive  you  are  not  disposed  to  be- 
come Mrs.  Judas.  You  know  me,  however,  well 
enough : I’m  not  going  to  press  you  to  it.  Do 
you  think,  my  dear  niece,  that  Judas  was  a 
gentleman  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


509 


u Precisely  such  a gentleman,  perhaps,  as  Mr.  Wood- 
ward is.” 

u And  you  think  he  would  betray  Christ  ? ” 
u He  would  poison  his  brother,  uncle,  because  he 
stands  between  him  and  his  mother’s  property,  which 
she  has  recently  expressed  her  intention  of  leaving  to 
that  brother — a fact  which  awoke  something  like  com- 
passion in  my  breast  for  Woodward.” 

u Well,  then,  kick  him  to  hell,  the  scoundrel.  I 
liked  the  fellow  in  the  beginning,  and,  indeed,  all 
along,  because  he  had  badgered  me  so  beautifully, — 
which  I thought  few  persons  had  capacity  to, — and  in 
consequence,  I entertained  a high  opinion  of  his  in- 
tellect, and  be  hanged  to  him ; kick  him  to  hell, 
though.” 

u Well,  my  dear  lord  and  uncle,  I don’t  think  I would 
be  capable  of  kicking  him  so  far ; nor  do  I think  it 
will  be  at  all  necessary,  as  my  opinion  is,  that  he 
will  be  able  to  reach  that  region  without  any  assist- 
ance.” 

u Come,  that’s  very  well  said,  at  all  events — one  of 
your  touchers,  as  I call  them.  There,  then,  is  an  end 
to  the  match  and  marriage,  and  so  be  it.” 

She  here  detailed  at  further  length  the  conversation 
which  she  had  with  Shaivn-na-Middogae  ; mentioned 
the  fact,  which  had  somehow  become  well  known,  of 
his  having  wrought  the  ruin  of  Grace  Davoren,  and 
concluded  by  stating  that,  nothwithstanding  his  gentle- 
manly manners  and  deportment,  he  was  unworthy 
either  the  notice  or  regard  of  any  respectable  fe- 
male. 

u Well,”  said  the  peer,  u from  all  you  have  told  me 


510 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 


I must  say  you  have  had  a narrow  escape  ; I did  sus- 
pect him  to  be  a fortune-hunter ; but  then  who  the 
deuce  can  blame  a man  for  striving  to  advance  him- 
self in  life  ? However,  let  there  be  an  end  to  it,  and 
you  must  only  wait  until  a better  man  comes.” 

“ I assure  you,  my  dear  uncle,  I am  in  no  hurry  ; so 
let  that  be  your  comfort  so  far  as  I am  concerned.” 

“Well,  then,”  said  the  peer,  “I  shall  write  to  him 
to  say  that  the  marriage,  in  consequence  of  what  we 
have  heard  of  his  character,  is  off.” 

“ Take  whatever  steps  you  please,”  replied  his  ad- 
mirable niece  ; “ for  most  assuredly,  so  far  as  I am 
concerned,  it  is  off.  Do  you  imagine,  uncle,  that  I 
could  for  a moment  think  of  marrying  a seducer  and  a 
poisoner  ? ” 

“ It  would  be  a very  queer  thing  if  you  did,”  replied 
her  uncle ; “ but  was  it  not  a fortunate  circumstance 
that  you  came  to  discover  his  real  character  in  time  to 
prevent  you  from  becoming  the  wife  of  such  a scoun  - 
drel?” 

“ It  was  the  providence  of  God,”  said  his  niece 
“ that  would  not  suffer  the  innocent  to  become  asso 
ciated  with  the  guilty.” 

Greatrakes,  in  the  meantime,  was  hard  at  work 
He  and  the  other  magistrates  had  collected  evidence, 
and  received  the  informations  against  Woodward,  the 
herbalist,  and  the  mysterious  individual  who  was  in 
the  habit  of  appearing  about  the  Haunted  House  as 
the  Shan-dhinne-dhav , or  the  Blade  Spedre.  Villany 
like  this  cannot  be  long  concealed,  and  will,  in  due 
time,  come  to  light. 

During  the  dusk  of  the  evening  preceding  Wocd- 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


511 


ward’s  intended  marriage,  an  individual  came  to  Mr. 
Lindsay’s  house  and  requested  to  see  Mr.  Woodward. 
That  gentleman  came  down  and  immediately  recog- 
nized the  person  who  had,  for  such  a length  of  time, 
frightened  the  neighborhood  as  the  Shan-dhinne-dhuv , 
or  the  Black  Spectre . He  was  shown  into  the  parlor, 
and,  as  there  was  no  one  present,  the  following  dia- 
logue took  place,  freely  and  confidentially,  between 
them : — 

u You  must  fly,”  said  the  Spectre,  or,  in  other 
words,  the  conjurer,  whom  we  have  already  described, 
— u you  must  fly,  for  you  are  to  be  arrested  this  night. 
Our  establishment  for  the  forgery  of  bad  notes  must 
also  be  given  up,  and  the  Haunted  House  must  be 
deserted.  The  magistrates,  somehow,  have  smelled 
out  the  truth,  and  we  must  change  our  lodgings.  We 
dodged  them  pretty  well,  but,  after  all,  these  things 
can’t  last  long.  On  to-morrow  night  I bid  farewell  to 
the  neighborhood ; but  you  cannot  wait  so  long,  be- 
cause on  this  very  night  you  are  to  be  arrested.  It  is 
very  well  that  you  sent  Grace  Davoren,  at  my  sugges- 
tion, from  the  Haunted  House  to  what  is  supposed  to 
be  the  haunted  cottage,  in  the  mountains,  where  Nan- 
nie Morrissy  soon  joined  her.  I supplied  them  with 
provisions,  and  had  a bed  and  other  articles  brought 
to  them,  according  to  your  own  instructions,  and  I 
think  that,  for  the  present,  the  safest  place  of  conceal- 
ment will  be  there.” 

Woodward  became  terribly  alarmed.  It  was  on  the 
eve  of  his  marriage,  and  the  intelligence  almost  drove 
him  into  distraction. 

u I will  follow  your  advice,”  said  he,  u and  will  take 


512 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

refuge  in  what  is  called  the  haunted  cottage,  for  this 
night.” 

His  mysterious  friend  now  left  him,  and  Woodward 
prepared  to  seek  the  haunted  cottage  in  the  mountains 
Poor  Grace  Davoren  was  in  a painful  and  critical  con- 
dition, but  Woodward  had  engaged  Caterine  Collins  to 
attend  to  her : for  what  object,  will  soon  become  evi- 
dent to  our  readers. 

Woodward,  after  night  had  set  in, — it  was  a mild 
night  with  faint  moonlight, — took  his  way  towards  the 
cottage  that  was  supposed  to  be  haunted,  and  which, 
in  those  days  of  witchcraft  and  superstition,  nobody 
would  think  of  entering.  We  have  already  described 
it,  and  that  must  suffice  for  our  readers.  On  entering 
a dark,  but  level  moor,  he  was  startled  by  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Blade  Spectre , which,  as  on  two  occasions 
before,  pointed  its  middogue  three  times  at  his  heart. 
He  rushed  towards  it,  but  on  arriving  at  the  spot  he 
could  find  nothing.  It  had  vanished,  and  he  was  left 
to  meditate  on  it  as  best  he  might. 

We  now  pass  to  the  haunted  cottage  itself.  There 
lay  Grace  Davoren,  after  having  given  birth  to  a child  ; 
there  she  lay — the  victim  of  the  seducer,  on  the  very 
eve  of  dissolution,  and  beside  her,  sitting  on  the  bed, 
the  unfortunate  Nannie  Morrissy,  now  a confirmed  and 
dying  maniac. 

u Grace,”  said  Nannie,  u you,  like  me,  were  ruined.” 
u I was,”  replied  Grace,  in  a voice  scarcely  audible. 
u Ay,  but  you  didn’t  murder  your  father,  though,  as  I 
did  ; that’s  one  advantage  I have  over  you — ha ! ha ! ha !” 
u I’m  not  so  sure  of  that,  Nannie,”  replied  the  dying 
girl ; u but  where’s  my  baby  ? ” 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


513 


16  O ! yes,  you  have  had  a baby,  but  Caterine  Collins 
took  it  away  with  her.” 

u My  child ! my  child  ! where  is  my  child  ? ” she 
exclaimed  in  a low,  but  husky  voice  ; u where’s  my 
child  ? and  besides,  ever  since  I took  that  bottle  she 
gave  me  1 feel  deadly  sick.” 

u Will  I go  for  your  father  and  mother — but  above 
all  things  for  your  father?  But  then  if  he  punished 
the  villain  that  ruined  you  and  brought  disgrace  upon 
your  name,  he  might  be  hanged  as  mine  was.” 

u Ah ! Nannie,”  replied  poor  Grace  ; u my  father 
won’t  die  of  the  gallows ; but  he  will  of  a broken 
heart.” 

u Better  to  be  hanged,”  said  the  maniac,  whose 
reason,  after  a lapse  of  more  than  a year,  was  in  some 
degree  returning,  precisely  as  life  was  ebbing  out, 
u bekase,  thank  God,  there’s  then  an  end  to  it.” 

UI  agree  with  you,  Nannie,  it  might  be  only  a long 
life  of  suffering  ; but  I wouldn’t  wish  to  see  my  father 
hanged.” 

u Do  you  know,”  said  Nannie,  relapsing  into  a deeper 
mood  of  her  mania, — u do  you  know  that  when  I saw 
my  father  last  he  wouldn’t  nor  didn’t  spake  to  me  ? The 
house  was  filled  with  people,  and  my  little  brother 
Frank — why  now  isn’t  it  strange  that  I feel  somehow 
as  if  I will  never  wash  his  face  again  nor  comb  his 
white  head  in  order  to  prepare  him  for  mass  ? — but 
whisper,  Grace,  sure  then  1 was  innocent  and  had  not 
met  the  destroyer.” 

The  two  unhappy  girls  looked  at  each  other,  and  if 
ever  there  was  a gaze  calculated  to  wring  the  human 
heart  with  anguish  and  with  pity,  it  was  that  gaze. 

22* 


514 


THE  EVIL  EYE;  OR, 

Both  of  them  were,  although  unconsciously,  on  th« 
very  eve  of  dissolution,  and  it  would  seem  as  if  a kind 
of  presentiment  of  death  had  seized  upon  both  at  the 
same  time. 

“ Nannie,”  said  Grace,  “ do  you  know  that  I’m  afeard 
we’re  both  goin’  to  die  ? ” 

“ And  why  are  you  afeard  of  it?”  asked  Nannie. 
u Many  a time  I would  ’a  given  the  world  to  die.” 

“ Why,”  replied  Grace,  who  saw  the  deep  shadows 
of  death  upon  her  wild,  pale,  but  still  beautiful  coun- 
tenance,— “ why,  Nannie,  you  have  your  wish — you 
are  dying  this  moment.” 

Just  as  Grace  spoke  the  unfortunate  girl  seemed  as 
if  she  had  been  stricken  by  a spasm  of  the  heart.  She 
gave  a slight  start — turned  up  her  beautiful,  but  mel- 
ancholy eyes  to  heaven,  and  exclaimed,  as  if  conscious 
of  the  moment  that  had  come, — 

“ Forgive  me,  O God!  ” after  which  she  laid  herself 
calmly  down  by  the  side  of  Grace  and  expired.  Grace, 
by  an  effort,  put  her  hand  out  and  felt  her  heart,  but 
there  was  no  pulsation  there — it  did  not  beat,  and  she 
saw  by  the  utter  lifelessness  of  her  features  that  she 
was  dead,  and  had  been  relieved  at  last  from  all  her 
sorrows. 

“ Nannie,”  she  said,  “your  start  before  me  won’t  be 
long.  I do  not  wish  to  live  to  show  a shamed  face  and  a 
ruined  character  to  my  family  and  the  world.  Nannie 
I am  coming ; but  where  is  my  child  ? Where  is  that 
woman  who  took  it  away  ? My  child  ! Where  is  my 
child  ! ” 

Whilst  this  melancholy  scene  was  taking  place,  an- 
other of  a very  different  description  was  occurring  neai 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


515 


the  cottage.  Two  poachers,  who  were  concealed  in  a 
hazel  copse  on  the  brow  of  a little  glen  beside  it,  saw 
a woman  advance  with  an  infant,  which,  by  its  cries, 
they  felt  satisfied  was  but  newly  born.  Its  cries,  how- 
ever, were  soon  stilled,  and  they  saw  her  deposit  it  in 
a little  grave  which  had  evidently  been  prepared  for  it. 
She  had  covered  it  slightly  with  a portion  of  clay,  but 
ere  she  had  time  to  proceed  further  they  pounced  upon 
her. 

66  Hould  her  fast,”  said  one  of  them,  u she  has  mur- 
dered the  infant.  At  all  events,  take  it  up,  and  I will 
keep  her  safe.” 

This  was  done,  and  a handkerchief,  the  one  with 
which  she  had  strangled  it,  was  found  tightly  tied 
about  its  neck.  That  she  was  the  instrument  of  Wood- 
ward in  this  terrible  act,  who  can  doubt  ? In  the 
meantime  both  she  and  the  dead  body  of  the  child 
were  brought  back  to  Rathfillan,  where,  upon  their 
evidence,  she  was  at  once  committed  to  prison,  the 
handkerchief  having  been  kept  as  a testimony  against 
her,  for  it  was  at  once  discovered  to  be  her  own  property. 

During  all  this  time  Grace  Davoren  lay  dying,  in  a 
state  of  the  most  terrible  desolation,  with  the  dead 
body  of  Nannie  Morrissy  on  the  bed  beside  her 
What  had  become  of  her  child,  and  of  Caterine  Col 
Sins,  she  could  not  tell.  She  had,  however,  other  re- 
flections, for  the  young,  but  guilty  mother  was  not 
without  strong,  and  even  tender,  domestic  affections. 

u 0 ! ” she  exclaimed,  in  her  woful  solitude  and  utter 
desolation,  u if  I only  had  the  forgiveness  of  my  father 
and  mother  I could  die  happy  ; but  now  I feel  that 
death  is  upon  me,  and  I must  die  alone.” 


51G 


THE  EVIL  eye;  OR, 


A footstep  was  heard,  and  it  relieved  her.  “ 0 ! this 
is  Caterine,”  she  said,  “ with  the  child.” 

The  door  opened,  and  the  young  tory,  Shawn-na* 
Middogue , entered.  He  paused  for  a moment  and 
looked  about  him. 

“ What  is  this  ? ” said  he,  looking  at  the  body  of 
Nannie  Morrissy  ; “ is  it  death  ? ” 

“ It  is  death,”  replied  Grace,  faintly  ; “ there  is  one 
death,  but,  Shawn,  there  will  soon  be  another.  Shawn, 
forgive  me,  and  kiss  me  for  the  sake  of  our  early  love.” 
“ I am  an  outlaw,”  replied  the  stern  young  tory  ; 
“ but  I will  never  kiss  the  polluted  lips  of  woman  as 
long  as  she  has  breath  in  her  body.” 

“ But  Caterine  Collins  has  taken  away  my  child,  and 
has  not  returned  with  it.” 

“No,  nor  ever  will,”  replied  the  outlaw.  “ She  was 
the  instrument  of  your  destroyer.  But  I wish  you  to 
be  consoled,  Grace.  Do  you  see  that  middogue  ? It 
is  red  with  blood.  Now  listen.  I have  avenged  you  ; 
that  middogue  was  reddened  in  the  heart  of  the  villain 
that  wrought  your  ruin.  As  far  as  man  can  be,  I am 
now  satisfied.” 

“My  child!”  she  faintly  said;  “my  child!  where 
is  it?” 

Her  words  were  scarcely  audible.  She  closed  her 
eyes  and  was  silent.  The  outlaw  looked  closely  into 
her  countenance,  and  perceived  at  once  that  death  was 
there.  He  felt  her  pulse,  her  heart,  but  all  was  still. 

“ Now,”  said  he,  “ the  penalty  you  have  paid  for  your 
crime  has  taken  away  the  pollution  from  your  lips,  and 
I will  kiss  you  for  the  sake  of  our  early  love.” 

He  then  kissed  her,  and  rained  showers  of  tears  over 


THE  BLACK  SPECTRE. 


517 


her  now  unconscious  features.  The  two  funerals  took 
place  upon  the  same  day ; and,  what  was  still  more 
particular,  they  were  buried  in  the  same  churchyard. 
Their  unhappy  fates  were  similar  in  more  than  one 
point.  The  selfish  and  inhuman  seducer  of  each  be- 
came the  victim  of  his  crime  ; one  by  the  just  and 
righteous  vengeance  of  a heart-broken  and  indignant 
father,  and  the  other  by  the  middogue  of  the  brave 
and  noble-minded  outlaw.  Who  the  murderer  of 
Harry  Woodward,  or  rather  the  avenger  of  Grace 
Davoren,  was,  never  became  known.  The  only  ears 
to  which  the  outlaw  revealed  the  secret  were  closed, 
and  her  tongue  silent  forever. 

The  body  of  Woodward  was  found  the  next  morning 
lifeless  unon  the  moors ; and  when  death  loosened  the 
tongues  of  the  people,  and  when  the  melancholy  fate 
of  Grace  Davoren  became  known,  there  was  one  indi- 
vidual who  knew  perfectly  well,  from  moral  conviction, 
who  the  avenger  of  her  ruin  was. 

u Uncle/  said  Miss  Riddle,  while  talking  with  him 
on  the  subject,  “I  feel  who  the  avenger  of  the  unfor- 
tunate and  beautiful  Grace  Davoren  is.” 
u And  who  is  he,  my  dear  niece  ? ” 
u It  shall  never  escape  my  lips,  my  lord  and  uncle.” 
u Egad,  talking  of  escapes,  I think  you  have  had  a 
very  narrow  one  yourself,  in  escaping  from  that  scoun- 
drel of  the  Evil  Eye.” 

u I thank  God  for  it,”  she  replied,  and  this  closed 
their  conversation. 

There  is  little  now  to  be  added  to  our  narrative. 
We  need  scarcely  assure  our  readers  that  Charles  Lind- 
say and  Alice  Goodwin  were  in  due  time  made  happy, 


518  THE  EVIL  eye;  or,  the  black  spectre. 

and  that  Ferdora  O’Connor,  who  had  been  long  at- 
tached to  Maria  Lindsay,  was  soon  enabled  to  call  her 
his  beloved  wife. 

The  devilish  old  herbalist,  and  his  equally  devilish 
niece,  together  with  the  conjurer  and  forger,  who  had 
assumed  the  character  of  the  Black  Spectre , were  all 
hanged,  through  the  instrumentality  of  Valentine 
Greatrakes,  who  had  acquired  so  many  testimonies 
of  their  villany  and  their  crimes  as  enabled  him,  in 
conjunction  with  the  other  magistrates  of  the  county, 
to  obtain  such  a body  of  evidence  against  them  as  no 
jury  could  withstand.  It  was,  probably,  well  for  Wood- 
ward that  the  middogue  of  the  outlaw  prevented  him 
from  sharing  the  same  fate,  and  dying  a death  of  pub- 
lic disgrace. 

Need  we  say  that  honest  Barney  Casey  was  rewarded 
by  the  love  of  Sarah  Sullivan,  who,  soon  after  their 
marriage,  was  made  housekeeper  in  Mr.  Lindsay’s 
family  ; and  that  Barney  himself  was  appointed  to  the 
comfortable  situation  of  steward  over  his  property  ? 

Lord  Cockletown  exercised  all  his  influence  with  the 
government  of  the  day  to  procure  a pardon  for  Shawn - 
na-Middogue , but  without  effect.  He  furnished  him, 
however,  with  a liberal  sum  of  money,  with  which  he 
left  the  country,  but  was  never  heard  of  more. 

Miss  Riddle  was  married  to  a celebrated  barrister, 
who  subsequently  became  a judge. 


THE  END. 


3 9031 


01234739 


9 


PR  4416  <■  E89  1896 

C a r 1 e ton  t W :L  1 1 i am » 1 794- 1 869 
* 

The  evil  eye  i 

Boston  College 
Libraries 

Chestnut  Hill,  Mass.  02167 


